《Reincarnated As Tony Stark With A Skill》 Chapter 1 - Death and Reincarnation Once upon a time, there was a certain truck. He was currently stopped 1000m away from some human who was walking across the road (there was a pedestrian lane but he was somewhere a little bit away from it). When suddenly the truck got some communications prompt (Phone Call but for sentient cars) Truck-Kun(He is Sentient): Hey man what''s up got another job for me? (OP God Guy): Well... how about you send me some random person I need . Oh , and make sure he watched MCU so that I don''t do much anymore. {I am too lazy to let them prepare for the next life so might as well make things interesting} Truck-Kun: Oh I saw just the guy. He is just watching End Game. Probably just DL''ed it last night. Meanwhile, a certain bus was on the opposite side of the road driving happily. It saw truck on the opposite side so it decided to say hi. Bus-san: Hey truck, fancy seeing you here. Truck: Oh hey bus wanna join me in this gig? Bus: Sure. So what''s the plan? Truck: See that guy over there? Bus: So wanna do this like in Naruto this time? I wanted to try the Double Lariat move. Truck: I was just thinking the same thing wait a sec. Truck to God: He''s On the Way Truck: Whenever you''re ready. Bus: on three 1 2 3 KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM Both vehicles: That was fun Meanwhile, a certain guy who was just watching End Game on his phone. (Dead guy): Seriously? By truck and bus? So what am I going to get reincarnated now? God: Yep. At least I don''t need to explain anymore guy: What the... Oh so you''re God huh? God: More or less. I mean I have powers and stuff. But my powers came from the universe so it''s like chicken and egg even I''m not sure what came first. guy: Ok... So anything else you need to tell me before I reincarnate God: MCU, one wish God: Depends. I have restrictions so don''t mess too much of the timeline though guy: Well how about Shadow Clone Technique? I want that since that looks like fun. God: Good. So this is goodbye and good luck. guy: Wait, that''s it ? no resposibility, mission, anything? God: Nope. Everything is automated so you won''t be able to do most disruptive stuff anyway. Oh but don''t get attached to your parents much. You watched Doctor Who they know some stuff. guy: Wait they''ll die? God: Relax. Why did you think I picked someone who got all those background knowledge. Just don''t mess with timeline too much and everything will be ok. guy: So what am I just some entertainment to pass time? God: Pretty much. Hey when you live as long as I did you get to make your own entertainment. God: You just gave me an idea. Time''s Up by the way so bye now Howard: Anthony. Anthony Edward Stark that will be his name. Tony: Sh*t Chapter 2 - 02 Baby AN: Spoiler warning. There are stuff from MCU This will probably be in all chapters but still just to warn you guys Watch End Game for easier time reading. 1 Week Old Tony: Finally done with the hospital. I liked those nurses but damn it I can''t even do anything. Tony was just released from the hospital after all check-ups and procedures. He was the heir to one of the most important companies in America so they really took good care of him. At first, he was handled by special nurses who were well trained. Unfortunately, inside the baby was the soul of an ?du?t. This Tony did not like being handled by most people, but the staff of the hospital did notice something. The baby was calm when he was handled by beautiful women. He behaves too good that it made people wonder if the baby was actually a newborn. Being that behaved was not something babies usually are.(AN: Sorry guys I am not a father so not sure about actual baby stuff) The staff told Howard their observation and he immediately did what any rich father did. He hired many beautiful women to take care of him while also training some other women since these beautiful women were not actually full time nannies. Maria(Mom): Seriously Howard, he is not even a month old and you''re spoiling the hell out of him. If I didn''t know any better, I would have suspected you of cheating on me with the amount of beautiful women you hired for Tony. Howard: Well what can I say, I met this guy Potts who told be a very important quote. "No amount of money ever bought a second of time". Howard: Well you remember the security breach last week. The one where the Tesseract was found with a broken frame. We found fingerprints with no match. Now the smartest. guy in the facility is needed to make sure that those kinds of things never happen again. Now I don''t have anytime to spend with Tony. Luckily he probably won''t remember anything during this age so I might as well buy things for him. Since I can''t spend my time I sure as hell will let him enjoy his baby life. And right now, the only thing we know he enjoys are those beautiful women. Which by the way, I am so proud of. Maria sighed. She knew full well that her husband was busy with all that cube. That thing was a very powerful weapon that could have changed history. If not for Captain America, they would not have been able to win the war. The cube needed to be protected and the best possible man for the job of the designing the defences for it was him. Maria: Fine, I get it, but don''t come crying to me if my child''s first words will be mama and s?xy. Howard: Hey, I would do everything for the kid. He might not remember me as a loving dad but he sure as hell will remember me as one hell of a father. -------------------- Tony POV The baby was currently looking asleep but he was checking out his current skill. He remembers the deal with god so he was trying to see if he could already use his skill. The whole time in the hospital he was not able to move as he was monitored 24/7. He could sense his skill but was not able to try it out. He would immediately be marked as a mutant if they saw multiple Tony''s since his family was under surveillance for their own protection. Tony: Well I feel smarter than before all this. At least I think I got the legendary brain which was able to design his own working time machine. He was happy that his mind was that creative. He was trying to test if he also has an eidetic memory but so far no good test subject. So after settling down, he started to feel his body again. He remembered that shadow clone needed chakra but he was not sure if he was able to use it yet. He knows that chakra exists but he was not sure if this was the same type of chakra as the one in Naruto world. First he tried to check if there was something spiritually related near his stomach. He knew that this was usually the place where things were with all the novels and manga he read in his past life. -------------------- Ancient One POV While Tony was looking inside his body, there was a spiritual being beside him who was currently watching him. This being knew that this baby contains a soul that is not from this world since he got a notice from someone. She also knows that this soul was informed of the conditions for his reincarnation. As far as she was concerned as long as this soul was not a threat for earth, then she would not concern herself of whatever he would do. The problem is that this baby has great potential. She was sure because she checked all the futures involving this baby. There were futures were he would cause the destruction of the universe. There were also possibilities that would lead to his death. The one thing she was sure of, if this child supported Earth, then Earth would prosper. At that moment, she decided to help this child so that at the very least he would not try to destroy this planet. Ancient One: Hello child from another universe. Tony: Wha.. oh it''s just you. I was wondering when you would show up Tony: Wait, how are you able to hear me, I am literally talking baby right now. Ancient One: Well I am still able to hear your spirit even if I only hear cute sounds. Tony: Astral projection related, makes sense. So what brings you here AO: I''d offer tea before this conversation, but seeing as you need milk and I am sure you just got fed then I will get straight to it. AO: I want to know what you intend to do with this life of yours. Also that guy informed me of things so you need not worry about explaining it again to me. Tony: Well that help, since you know what that god said then I will get to it. I want to enjoy my life. I mean Tony Stark was a guy I envied and now I am him. I sure as hell would exploit this AO: As long as you don''t mess up with the universe then I have no qualms with what you do. Though considering your current situation, I would like to help you in exchange for a favor. Tony: You do know that I am a baby right? Want me to call you mommy or something? AO: Cute as that may sound, I would decline. I am offering to help you learn your powers and in exchange I would like you to help Earth survive. Tony: That''s a lot of burden you are placing at a baby AO: On the contrary, I know that you know of the future of this earth. That I would one day be gone. What I ask is to simply not give up on Earth and let it die Tony: Fine, but let live my life without any unnecessary tampering ok? AO: It is settled then. Now for my end of the bargain. I am going to open you up to the mystical realm. She went and held the baby''s head. She passed all primary information a master of the mystic arts would know. She also helped him get a feeling to his chakra in order to activate his power. As she helped him unlock his powers, he tried to feel what changes were happening to him right now. He felt some energy passing through his body. Originating from his dantian, flowing through all his limbs as well as his head. As the energy returned to his dantian, he felt exhaustion as he slowly passed out. Meanwhile, the ancient one was opening all his chakra channels and making sure he was perfectly healthy, she wants to make sure that he would be grateful to her and not just think that he was taken advantage of. She also added a protection charm that would save his life once. After doing all this, she left a message in his mind to enjoy life and that she would not be contacting him until the age of heroes begin. -------------------- 1 month old Tony was starting to get the hang of baby life. It was especially awkward when he was br??st feeding but he got used to it as he was currently treated like a prince. There were beautiful ladies pampering him so that his parents would be able to rest as well. Meanwhile he was training and building up his chakra so that he can create shadow clones. The first time he did it, he was able to create only one clone and he felt exhausted right away. Luckily he had smooth energy flow within his body so he did not overexert himself. From then on, he started building up his dantian in order to help him support his shadow clones. -------------------- 6 months old Tony Tony was able to build up enough chakra inside his body to be able to support him creating a clone without getting tired. He was still unable to create another one but he was starting to get the hang of making clones. Tony was currently walking around his playground while his parents and Jarvis were watching him. They knew 3 months ago that Tony was smart. Howard knows that his kid could spell the moment they gave him letter blocks and started trying to make him say dad and mom. They were surprised when he spelled some words right after reading him a book. Turns out he can remember stuff so they tried to teach him all the baby stuff. Problem is they forgot that his vocal chords were still not developed enough to talk. Besides, he was trying all the words in baby language to try talking properly. He might try later on but right now, he was focused on remembering all words in the baby language. Baby language was interesting since he knew from interacting with another baby that all babies know it but he was pretty sure everyone forgets them when grow up. He was trying to learn things that he can only learn while he is a baby. Suddenly he said. "Mama" Chapter 3 - 03 Birthday Author''s Note: So some were confused last chapter because of Jarvis being human Turns out he was actually a living according to End Game movie ---------- Tony is now 1 year old. Today Howard and Maria was hosting a party for their son''s first birthday. This was a small party as only their close friends were there. They knew that Tony would be introduced to the society as the next heir to the business but they decided to postpone it until after this. One of the guests today was Peggy Carter. One of the founders of what would become SHEILD. She also brought her plus one, Steve Carter (Married name of Cap). (AN: Only way I can think of that makes the future names work) He looked slightly different from his usual looks courtesy of some makeup. No one recognized him as Captain America since most of them thought that he died. There were only four persons who actually recognized him as the real Steve Rogers. First was Peggy, she was surprised when he came back after some security breach happened on the headquarters. He told her that he was the one who caused the breach while explaining his circumstances. Of course he left out most of the information from the future as he knew what the consequences of messing up time will be. She lowered the security for the HQ after learning this. This gave Howard the freedom to bond with his son. Second and third persons were Howard and Maria Stark. Howard was close to Steve so he instantly recognized him. He also helped in modifying Steve''s appearance in order to not mess things up. Maria knew as well since Howard did not stop talking about him whenever the war was mentioned in their conversation. Steve and Maria were introduced. Steve needed Howard''s help in making sure he didn''t mess up so decided to tell Maria in order to get things done easier. Last person who recognized him was Tony. He knew Steve was going to stay back in the past so looked out for him and watched carefully in order to meet his future friend. -------------------- Steve''s POV He looked at baby Tony who was currently eating his cake. He reminisced at thought of this baby''s future. He knew that this child would save the world but he did not want that to happen. Unfortunately, he can''t do anything since it would mess with time. He reached down to pat Tony''s head when the baby reached out and grabbed his watch. This watch was not an actual watch but a time-space GPS. Steve was worried that storing it anywhere else might cause disasters so he was always wearing it. With the problematic things (Hydra) everywhere, he decided that this technology was safest near him. Besides, he was never sure if someone from the future might come for his help. He might not need to travel in time but people from the future time might need him back. As Steve was trying to pull it back, Tony was grabbing it tightly and showed no signs of letting go. Howard noticed this and tried to pry the child''s hand open. -------------------- Tony''s POV Tony (Thoughts): Never!!!! I know this thing is important and I am going to see what things I can do with this. He struggled to not let the watch go. He knew that he can''t do anything with it yet but he is going to try and keep it anyway. Though now that I think about it. I need the Pym Particles first. They would have been more useful than this watch right now. He let go of the watch. He was planning to join his father the next time he goes to the office. Tony''s thoughts: I have an idea. I will be clingy AF so that dad will bring me to his office. For now, I will just stir things up. ---------- Jarvis'' POV Young master was enjoying his time. He was trying to get this weird watch but gave up. Though it was kind of weird since the watch was just some weird watch. Fortunately he let go, otherwise Sir Howard might have bought that watch for him. Jarvis did not care that his young master had weird habits. He had seen the child do weirder things. There was a time when he saw the young master meditating like one of those hippies. It was a unique sight as the environment when he was meditating there was a unique feeling surrounding him. There was also a time when he saw puffs of smoke as he entered the young master''s room once. It caused an alarm as he thought that there was a some gas spread to his room. They found nothing so they decided to place animals at the exhaust vents of his room. This will ensure that the air in the room was clean while also preventing animal based diseases to affect the young master. He was having a weird feeling as he saw that face of his young master. There were only two other people who knew about that face. One was busy trying to pry open young master''s hand. The other was in some other place where the women were taking the time talking. He was preparing for everything that his young master might do. ---------- Howard''s POV Howard: Sorry Steve, this guy is spoiled since he can get practically anything he wants. Steve: No problem. I actually might have an idea why he would be interested in this. Howard: Really? Care to enlighten me? Steve: You see, this thing was designed by someone special. He designed many great things in his time. This was one of his masterpieces. Howard remembered that his friend travelled somewhere special after his crash. This travel changed Steve. He was still that good guy but now he didn''t care serving in the military anymore. He wouldn''t even work for our organization. He did say that he will explain things to us later on. He told me to continue searching for that plane he crashed in and that he would explain everything later. Howard: You know I am getting disturbed by all these thing you''re saying. I am supposed to be one of the greatest minds right now and even I am not familiar with some of the things you have shown me. As far as I can tell, you treat this friend of yours like he is smarter than me. Steve laughed. If only Howard knew that the person who they were talking about was Howard''s own son who sitting in their table. Howard went back to Tony who looked like he was preparing to do something. When he reached his child, Tony went up to him, climbed up his body, and shouted "Horsieeeeee". Howard laughed and then started acting like a horse. He knew that his son rarely does these kinds of things so he lets the kid enjoy this as one of their bonding moments. All the men in the party laughed. The women continued chatting as they are used to the ramblings of the men. ---------- After the party Tony was currently laying on his crib, though calling it a bed with fences might be more appropriate term due to its size. He still has some energy due to the training he did for for the last year. He was preparing his plan in order to go to his father''s office. He decided to go there tomorrow while certain people are still working there. Suddenly he felt something. He looked at his side only to see a portal closing, across it he saw a glimpse of the Eye of Agamotto, and a gift box dropping down. He opened it and inside was a juice pop along with a note. Hey Tony Remember when you said surprise me? Well here it is. Eat this and your shadow clone will be slightly upgraded. Also Happy Birthday PS: This message will self destruct in 10 seconds. Tony panicked, emptied the box and placed the note inside it. He figured that the container can usually contain the explosions when it comes to those kinds of messages. When he closed the lid, the box suddenly disappeared as if the whole thing was a hallucination. The only evidence was the juice pop. Tony figured out who gave this to him. Since the Ancient One delivered it, this would be genuine. He picked the juice pop and started eating it. After finishing it, he tried to do his shadow clone technique. He got bored and decided to just continue planning for his first field trip tomorrow. Chapter 4 - 04 Field Trip part 1 Authors Comments So this chapter might see some weird child treatment. Just ?ssume that Howard boasted about how different his child is from other kids so that people do not take too much caution with handling Tony (Diapers and other basic child care) ----------- Tony woke up the next day. He clinged onto his dad and played horse until it was time for his father to work. Tony did not let go until his father decided to bring him along. Since Tony was still an infant, Howard was confident that his kid wouldn''t be a security breach. He was thinking that even with a genius intellect for a 1 year old, what the child would see was too complicated to comprehend with his young mind. Though safety was also a factor for leaving the child. He was not planning on bringing Tony to the dangerous laboratories. ---------- Tony POV Tony thoughts: Finally, I am going to the S.H.I.E.L.D HQ. This would probably be one of the few chances I will get to be here until I get invited as an Avenger so I should make this worth it. Tony knew that he needed to spend his time wisely. He will never hear of S.H.I.E.L.D later since he would lose his access once his parents died. He knew that Hank Pym would break away from S.H.I.E.L.D later. This would make those particles a myth that only Hank was able to produce. The easiest way is to start early on while this egotistical man was still not that much of a prick. Next would be the Tesseract. He was sure that he won''t be able to get it but the research they had about it would be useful as well. Other things would be taken care of if he still has time. ----------- As Howard walked inside the building, he noticed that his kid was looking everywhere. He knew his child was smart so he thought that the child was interested in all the unfamiliar things. Meanwhile, Tony was thinking on how to get around this place. The easiest easy is to get carried around everywhere. He remembers from his previous lifetime that ladies love babies and that was a point he would exploit. As they were walking, Tony increased his charms to maximum. He said hi to everyone and baby talked. He balanced his acting to make sure that he looked like a smart baby but not to the point that people felt creepy. Within an hour, all the ladies knew that there was a very adorable baby in the building. They were excited since people rarely their kids. And they can''t bring them after a certain age since it would be a security risk. All women were watching the windows of their rooms to check if they would be lucky to encounter the mini celebrity. First part of the plan successful. Howard toured his kid to his office first. The problem was all the paperwork. This bored Tony so he decided to just bring his child on a tour. It was a success since most women would open their doors once they saw them, or more spefically Kids usually liked animal so he made sure to drop by Hank Pym''s lab. They might not have one of the best relationstionships but Janet was a nice person. She might help watch over Tony while he prepared something for his son. ---------- Hank Pym POV He was currently pissed with his co worker. He saw Howard approach his room when his wife (AN: Sorry don''t know if they are so just going just going to ?ssume they are already married. Won''t affect their future anyways) He saw his wife suddenly move and carry the kid. Things happened so fast that he just saw his wife playing with the kid with a giant ant. Years of him doing research and developing and what is it used for? To use as a pet for akid to ride on. He tried to lecture Janet but when he saw the kid interested with the giant ant shrinking and growing, he can''t stop himself from showing of a bit. He was careless since he saw the kid as a regular child. He started boasting about his research in an exaggerated way. It helped that Tony looked really interested and played ball as well. Hank got too into it that he started to reveal the secrets to the ant''s changes. He was confident that there was no recording devices since he built his own security system for his room. Only he and Janet knew how the miniturizing technology worked and the baby was not wearing clothing that could hide a recording device due to their massive sizes. He told the kid how he manufactured the particles. How the sizes regulators worked. It was not that specific but with this working theory, even Howard could recreate it given time. He did not know that inside this baby was a soul of an ?du?t. That is why Tony decided to hide a vial when Hank was showing his stock. With the way they were using the particles playing with him, the couple did not notice a vial missing. Tony also decided to leave a shadow clone in the air vents. Though ?du?ts could not fit in the vents a child''s body was easily able to fit inside. Tony was now also in a friendly relationship with the ants so they were not alarmed by the clone. Howard picked Tony up afterwards and they continued the tour. To be continued --------- afterscene credits (just the end of things related to the pym particles ) Afterhours They did not trigger security alarms and no cameras caught him since he was already inside the room. This clone was specially created by Tony so it able to create another clone. Both clones systematically processed the whole laboratory remembering everything they could possibly get access to. Even the settings of the equipment was known. They were now able to create a clone of the laboratory given the materials The clones were released afterwards and the original was able to know all there is to know with the particles currently. TLDR Went to Hank Pym''s room, stole a pym particle vial while also learning about the stuff. Afterwards he got a copy of the lab in his mind Chapter 5 - 05 Field Trip Part 2 Author''s Note: Sorry was late. needed to research some info so that I don''t mix details and info later on also no chapter tommorow. week end but still need to prepare since enrollment just started also romance will he grows up cuz pairing a 1 year old is just weird ---------- After Howard picked Tony up from the Ant-Laboratory. Howard continued showing his son the whole place. Most of the laboratories were still in research phase. They might be showing favorable results but they were yet to be called stable. That is why he decided to not include those areas in the tour. One of the facilities he knew was stable was the arc reactor room. This was the device he developed alongside another man. A man who wanted to use this technology to make money Tony was going to be inheriting the family business so he might as well get acquainted with all the technology. Howard carried Tony with him throughout the building. -------------------- Tony The device resembled a donut with coils and wires wound up all over the place. It was not yet complete as the thing was exposed and not light was given off yet. This was another arc reactor under construction. SHIELD needed their own power source due to the number of experiments being done in the facility. Howard realised that making some of them could reduce the building''s reliance over the national grid. Though the device was expensive to build, this was their only choice. The other option was nuclear reactors. (Manhattan proj completed by 1946) That would create more problems than solutions. Coal and oil power plants just released too much pollution for nearby humans. Other types of facilities were either low output or not suitable to their location. Tony knew that with this thing under construction, there was bound to be blueprints and other stuff related to its construction. He showed interest so Howard brought him to a working one. He could not be called a father if he brought his son inside a construction area. Tony did not mind as he knew that its prototypes would still be around in the future. He was brought to a working arc reactor. That was his queue to show interest in some glowing object. As he was brought closer, he thought of how all his future career would depend on this thing. Even he was impressed with the real Tony as this arc reactor was way too big and that he figured out a way to fit this inside his ?h?st. He knew he needed to prepare for the future as soon as possible. He knew that the future had certain events that needed to happen. He also knew that with most rules, there would also be loopholes. A way to manipulate events without affecting the future significantly. He knew he had to be careful in learning about the loopholes. One thing he learned from the old Tony is that time is a tricky thing to manipulate. You mess with time, and time usually messes you back. After a bit of self thought, he returned to trying to learn everything he can about everything he sees. While he was looking around the experimental product, he saw blueprint of the arc reactor laying around in one of the tables. He looked at it a bit then decided to play it smart. He pointed at the arc reactor and the blueprint, switching between the two every few seconds. ---------- Howard was shocked when Tony started pointing between the arc reactor and its blueprints. This was not a blueprint that could easily be related to the arc reactors. Parts of blueprints of complicated devices were rarely discernable by non-professionals much less children. After a while, Tony decided to show off a bit in order to get things done faster. He reached out to the blueprint and decided to point it out to the actual part in the arc reactor. Howard was did not have that much of a common sense. That is not unusual to scientist that do serious work. That is why instead of just praising Tony, he decided to do something weird. Tony''s plan was a success. Howard decided to test his kid right now. He had Jarvis retrieve some blueprints of other plans such as tesla coils, rail guns, and others that he had access to that had components that were sort of similar. Jarvis knew what his master was planning so he already mixed the papers up before laying them near Master Tony. Thought understanding blueprints was hard, it was still possible for a child to ?ssemble based on them just like playing with Lego. Kids might not understand what they built but they can still build stuff. Tony''s test was almost the same as following the lego instructions but completely working with papers.(Sorry if this is kind of confusing but hopefully you guys get it) Tony went to the papers and started grouping them together. Actually, even the old soul in Tony would not be able to piece this papers together. He had no idea how the connect to each other other than the obvious parts. Fortunately, blueprints were designed to be readable. They still had information below the pages. Even though the parts started to form 3d structures in his mind, piecing these parts together would still take some time. Time that he currently wanted to use for gathering data and not analysis. That is why Tony cheated by reading the information below each page. Of course he faked looking at each part while slipping a few glimpses in the information part. He knew he was being tested and Tony wanted to show that he had great spatial analysis. He did not want them thinking that he already knew how to read. Though his family did start teaching him letters a month ago. Spatial analysis is more important than memorizing combinations of symbols when it comes to technology. Tony wanted to be already be revealed as a special genius early on. He would only be regarded as a common genius if he started reading those thing so he decided to cheat a bit.(AN: Hey cheating not caught is not illegal. Haha) Tony grouped them up by device while spending less and less time after each blueprint. He wanted to make sure he was not caught reading. After the time it takes to cook and eat a cup noodles, he was able to finish grouping the blueprints up. Jarvis POV He was currently amazed with the speed Tony was completing their tests. This kind of thing was not common even for genius children. Jarvis was also starting to be concerned about the current situation so he decided to close the blinds on the windows. He knew that Master Howard did make a lot of enemy over the years. Enemies that still posed a threat to the family. People discovering that Master Tony was an even bigger genius would give them more problems than they already had. Master Howard would be increasing the pace of what young master would be subjected to for his lesson. They both knew that only special education would support the genius but looks like even that was going to be insufficient for the potential master was showing. He planned to talk with Master Howard regarding all the stuff that they would be doing. ---------- Howard was proud of his son right now. Just passed his first birthday and already proving to be a bigger genius than himself. He was thinking on how to improve the genius that is his son. He wanted to make sure that his son would be a beacon for the world. (AN: just wanted to emphasize Howard did put the greater good than personal good) After doing the experiment, they packed up and deleted all traces of this test being done. The only other people that could possibly know of this would be Maria, Ana Jarvis. Possibly Steve and Peggy. Thus they continued to the final stop of the trip. The Tesseract Chapter 6 - 06 Field Trip Part 3 AN: This should be the last build up chapter -------------------- Howard was bringing his son to see the Tesseract. Though the device was used to power weapons during the war, it did not release anything harmful without doing something to it first. Right now, it was just stored in a reinforced container After entering the storage/ laboratory where they stored the Tesseract, he went near it and placed Tony on the only chair near the Tesseract''s container. Howard and Jarvis started unlocking the container. This was a two person job so they Tony a bit unattended. The lab also did not have that many persons allowed access so this was a moment where no one was observing Tony at all. ---------- After Tony was layed down . Tony started looking around searching for something. Finally, he noticed something familiar. A rectangular item that looked like a mirror but thicker. This device, in the future, would be called a smartphone. Now though, this was considered a fancy shiny brick. Tony was not surprised to find this item. This was one of his plans. When the Avengers time travel back to this period, he would leave equipment to help himself create untraceable technology early on. He can create all the devices he wants using Stark Industries but given the Hydra problem inside S.H.I.E.L.D, he made sure to have secrets only he could ever know. He also made sure that his future actions would not affect everyone else''s timeline. That was not including his future though. He trusted his future self to do this while not messing things up. (AN: Time travel related talk gets confusing so sorry ) Even if this smartphone was found, nothing would change in time since he placed plenty of precautions for this. First of all, this was made from nano bots used in his future suit. This included a neutral imprint of his current mind. Only his mind can send orders that this device would accept. ----- Scifi part not really needed but explains this so you can skip after dashes Neural signature was a tricky thing, it can remain same for a period of time then suddenly get some changes due to a traumatic event. Even though Tony did not have current technology to record his own neural signature, he used this same device to record his neural signature. (AN: This may get weird) This would create a paradox since the only way his current self can unlock this device is if his future self had recorded the same neural signature due to that future Tony''s infant version''s future self. A thing that would not happen if there is no first infant that had recieved his smartphone unlocked. That would be a device that might be cracked by aliens. Luckily, he got a bit of hint from that god guy. Since things were mostly automated, he figured that he might as well exploit the system. He planned before even getting reincarnated to set this event up. Time, being managed, was able to get the paradox prepared safely preventing the multiverse from breaking. ----- end of sci fi explanation Not including the neural lock he would have placed, this device would not even be noticeable by anyone else, (in the Earth''s technology age), since this was equipped with the most advanced stealth technology he made in the future. This device would only show itself when it detects the baby Tony present in the room He would also have made sure that this device would only work after he gave this his blood. Multiple layers were installed to make sure he would not be activated by anyone else. ---------- Tony placed his hand on a groove on the smartphone. There was a sudden pricking sensation on his fingers. The device started and showed a diagram of a head. After some time, Tony looked normal again. If you closely check however, you will notice that his scalp got a tiny bit thicker. Just as the nano bots got settled, the lock box was opened. Tony looked towards it and was in awe. He has seen the Tesseract in movies at 4K but actually looking it in the eyes was completely different. This did not just look amazing. It gave Tony a feeling of infinite power locked inside. This was not a hallucination. Tony was dealing with different energies the second he was inside this universe. He has experienced this with his new body his whole life. (Starting birth) He did not realise it yet but he was more familiar with these different energies than most new masters of the mystic arts. Howard saw the fascination in the baby''s eyes. He unconsciously started to monologue about his own dream of the future. Howard talked about how his whole life, he was working to provide clean unlimited energy. That he was so close to completing his work. That the key to the new energy is based on his study with the Tesseract. That he was so close to the breakthrough. He did not want to work with Zola but the guy knew more about the Tesseract than anyone else except possibly himself. He was working with him but was never actually providing anymore significant information than necessary. He never did trust S.H.I.E.L.D as well as he did even though he was one of the people who built it. When the government started the operation paperclip, he always felt something was wrong. Even if he was a man of science, that feeling was just that powerful to ignore. There were only very few people he trusted anymore. Even with the people he trusted, he did not give out complete information. ----------- Tony listened as well to his father. Just as they were going out, the trio encountered a certain person. Arnim Zola Chapter 7 - 07 Tony saw Zola and recognized him. He knew that this bastard was one of the reasons Earth almost fell. It felt like the old Tony somehow got part of his soul mixed with the new Tony When the two groups where close enough, Zola was introduced to Tony. Seeing as Tony was a good kid he reached out his hand to make skin contact. Tony suddenly jumped off from the hold of Jarvis straight to Zola''s head. (Zola was short enough that a baby jump still reached his head) (Also Tony''s body was developed better than normal due to chakra training) He used his newly acquired nano bots to form a needle. He stuck it to Zola''s head and it reached the brain. The nanobots harvested all the electrical energy in his brain. Suddenly Zola fell down unconscious. Meanwhile the nanobots returned to Tony leaving no traces of Zola getting attacked. Zola was brain dead. And no one knew why the man suddenly went into coma. They never suspected Tony because the other two witnesses never revealed the details. With the experience of Tony killing, he seemed to like it and decided to walk the path of. a psychopath. A secret plan that only he knew. JK. Still need that guy for something Also reminder for stones though not sure what happen to gift like balloons I would not decline them haha getting shameless ----------- Real Chapter Starts now Tony POV Tony recognised the new comer. He was probably the second human who could achieve immortality. (First being Ancient One ?ssuming that woman was human) Though he did not expect to encounter the guy immediately, he decided to do something now rather than wait for another opportunity when his powers are available. (He currently has no extra clones to deploy due to Pym Particle heist) He remembered the scene where Zola was basically a cybernetic life. Though Tony was interested in how Zola was downloaded to the mainframe, he was not too sure that he would like to experience the thing himself. Zola is dying when got transferred so it did not really feel like getting your mind downloaded to it was safe. Tony prepared a small portion of the nanobots using mental commands. They were supposed to send signals every hour so that Tony could track the guy later on. ---------- Jarvis was holding his young master when they met Zola. He was surprised because the baby he was holding started pointing at Zola and started shouting "HUMPTY DUMPTY" Howard was also surprised. Then he also started shaking while trying to control himself from laughing. Howard just read to Tony about the egg the night before. He went to apologise to Zola for his kid''s behaviour. He did not want the scientist to hold a grudge against him especially when he still needed the persons help. He also reprimanded Tony a bit. Tony started to act sad and looked down. Zola was a bit dumbfounded. He also didn''t mind the insult since the source was a baby. He was feeling a bit guilty since the baby looked sad after. Zola went to brush the child''s hair and said it was ok. ---------- TONY Pov Tony''s thoughts: Hahahaha can''t believe it actually worked. You may be a genius but you still look like an egg. When Zola brushed his head, he already commanded some of the bots to sneak into the fingernails. They were then to merge with the eyeglasses later on then start their command. ---------- The trio left Zola after a bit of pleasantries and went home. At the way back, they saw Steve jogging on the road. Even though this was way too far from the Carter house, it did not surprise the two since they knew about his super soldier body. Howard asked for Steve to come in. ---------- Steve: Hey Stark, I see you brought your son to work today. Howard replied and they started having light conversation. Meanwhile, Tony was looked like was asleep. He noticed Steve entering the car but he couldn''t care less right now. Tony started to sleep so that he wouldn''t be disturbed right now. Tony was focusing on the nano bots on his head. He was exploring all the capabilities of the device. He noticed something before but had no time to verify his hypothesis. The smartphone before was lacking a certain glow. The blue electric light that usually came from arc reactor''s core element. He did not know why there was no arc reactor in the package but there was nothing he could do about it. Only future Tony would have the answers to his own questions. He got to the interface. Unfortunately, there was no face mask icon. There was no option for a working iron man armor. (AN: Sorry guys looks like Mark B armour won''t be happening. ) The interface did have other choices though. They were icons, some of which were glowing while some looked grey. On the glowing icons are the following. A blinking crosshair, baby spider, shield, and a signal bar but no bars. On the dull icons are. A 3D mark, heart icon, a red circle, and what looks like the Google incognito icon. There was also a battery icon with 1/4 battery. He then noticed the signal icon suddenly having 3 bars. Chapter 8 - 08 Problems AN: Info dump chap so there is a TLDR at the bottom. ----- Previously On the glowing icons are the following. A blinking cross-hair, baby spider, shield, and a signal bar but no bars. On the dull icons are. A 3D mark, heart icon, a red circle, and what looks like the Google incognito icon. There was also a battery icon with 1/4 battery. He then noticed the signal icon suddenly having 3 bars. ---------- AN: please just go with the flow for the UI having icons and pointers. ---------- Tony opened the signal icon. It showed a different interface with Captain America''s shield logo. The time travel outfits were designed with communication units. He closed it since this was not that important yet. He then started fiddling with the other options. The blinking crosshair showed a radar with a blinking icon on the lower part of the screen. There is also a small legend to show how many kilometers per grid line. This was the tracker he left for Zola. The radar had a map option but GPS technology was not even developed and is still in the planning stage. Shied icon was next. This was more of a V shaped shield than the circle one of captain. The shield interface had a full body diagram as well as a body 1/4 the size of the first one. The smaller one was all blue. The other full body was different since only the head was lighting up blue. Other parts were still blinking red. He hovered over the red parts. It showed a message saying "Not enough materials" He figured that the amount he had right now might be enough for a baby but was severely lacking for an ?du?t. ----- The heart icon''s content contained all kinds of data. The most obvious is the heart beat graph. There were plenty of graphs but there a a very prominent icon in the middle. It was a measure bu??on. There was a warning that the measurement would take some time. Tony was currently asleep so he did not mind doing the measurements. Tony left it and started checking everything else. ----- Red circle was a record function. There were things like notepads, calendar, as well as a todo list. There was also a camera icon. Basically, any kind of record function was here. It also had alarms and a daily planner. He guessed that he might not remember some items later so he needed to build a list until he gets his AI up and running He noticed the lack of an actual Artificial Intelligence when he sent trackers out before. Tony did not mind since he needed to experience most things himself. He did not want waste too much energy finding bugs while setting up J.A.R.V.I.S. The equipment management was basically run by a very advanced smartphone OS rather than a portable AI ?ssistant. ------ Incognito Was not yet clickable There was also a warning that said : "will only unlock when you are old enough my young padawan". as well as a ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) Tony was pissed and almost shouted but just ranted in his mind: "Dafuq did the future me do. Is this some shitty joke. YOU KNOW I AM ALREADY OLD ENOUGH RIGHT? " Tony was pissed with his future self that he decided to leave for a while. ----- Howard POV He was talking with Steve when they suddenly saw Tony waking up all grumpy. Howard: Look who is up. And looks like he doesn''t want to leave SHIELD. Tony was still angry with his future self to even listen to his father right now. ----- Steve POV He was currently laughing right now. The picture of grumpy baby Tony was just that different from the old Tony. The billionaire playboy philanthropist that eventually became the hero. Was just a whiny little kid. He then heard Howard talking about trying to bring Tony to work all the time. Steve got alarmed. He knew that Howard was a bit skeptical with SHIELD as well but was not as aware as he was of the Hydra problem. Steve was going to start talking about what he can probably warn Howard about in SHIELD, but just as he was about to talk he noticed that they were already near the Stark Mansion. He decided to talk with Howard later since he was going to be invited for dinner just like always. ----- Tony was carried home when he noticed an HP bar on his peripheral vision. He checked the heart menu and turns out it was monitoring his vitals as well as a nutritional chart. Turns out the nanobots could also analyse his blood samples. Baby spider was next but a prompt window asking " Are You Alone? " ----- 3D There he was blasted with plenty of blueprints of 3D manufacturing machines There was a 3D printer with what seems to be metal ingot as their filament. There were also other variants that could work with multiple materials at the same time. There was also CNC machines designed to reduce a slab of metal to what is needed. The There was also circuit board printers with different signs. 7nm, 10nm, up to 1mm Medical syringe manufaturing plants Metal bending machine. Centrifuge, spectrometers All kinds of machines that used to produce items or analyze them was here. All kinds of Generally available machines were present. But that was it, General purpose machines. Nothing too advanced like the stabilizers used in Wakanda to transport raw vibranium safely. There was another problem however. Most of the advanced stuff was still not accessible. The ones accessible were better than current latest generation machines but was not much different in terms of technology. Stark Industries did have most of the machines listed here but the quality was different. There items here that could do what 20 of the current machines in Stark industries could do. Tony could use his nanites to create these machines but there was a problem. There was an energy rating along with the materials list attached to each blueprint. The materials list was not only about the materials but also the sizes each block of a material should be. There was also a waste materials info. The energy requirements was also not to be taken lightly since he has yet to measure how much energy full battery can store. (AN: I am working with a theory of nanites only being capable of combining with one another and destroying materials depending on the material. They might be able to combine to make weapons and beams but each nanite would not be able to use a grain of sand each to make a glass. Otherwise MCU should have Tony repairing the spaceship, creating nutrition from themselves, as well as recycling oxygen from CO2 directly when they were lost in space since MCU had Tony pass out while the arc reactor was still growing strong.) ---------- TLDR: 3 bars means can communicate with someone clearly(Captain America) so just ignore for now Shield: Full body baby armor. head protection for man body Cross-hair - tracking and maps but not accurate (GPS just being funded and not even started yet) heart icon - health icon and body development manager (HP bar) red circle - recording and planner (basic smartphone functions but more advanced) Google incognito icon: Child mode still on so not yet available 3D - basic tools blueprints for 3d printer ,CNC, circuit board those kinds of stuff. Problem is using nanites to build them would waste energy that he current had small amounts of battery icon with 1/4 battery. Chapter 9 - 09 AN: Collecting Contributions for Book Cover http://tiny.cc/starkclone Thanks in advance if you decide to send something ------ After eating Tony acted sleepy again. Steve also wanted to talk to Howard about something so he suggested to set Tony to bed first. ------ Tony was left to his room to rest. Since it was not yet time his parents usually sleep, Tony decided to test some functions first. He knew that he could create items but it would cost large amounts of energy. Tony ?ssigned the nanites to form a power line to the AC socket. He was not going to be moving for the next couple of hours so he decided to let the power line follow the floor patterns. That way it was not that obvious. He set the line to connect directly to his head since that was were most of the nanites were concentrated. He settled to a comfortable position after he was connected. (AN: Please DO NOT leave any electronics charging unattended with your baby. Your phones are not made by Tony Stark so chances are that accidents can happen with it.) Tony also decided to limit the electric current used to charge. He did not want to get caught because of a ridiculous electricity bill. The mansion they were at has no space for the massive Arc Reactor and they were not staying near military housing that does not monitor power draw from each household. Tony checked for the estimated charging time and was baffled. With the current power draw, the nanites would be fully charged in a week. In the nanite''s defence, it was designed to last for more than 2 years while maintaining the stealth function. (Time travel happened before he was born and the device had 50% charge when he got it) Tony was rechecking the blueprints he could produce. It looks like he should first build the CNC. It was a small one the size of a crt TV. Though it was basic, he was currently lacking in power and it was either this or the 3D printer first. He could replace the control circuits with the nanites right now but the 3D would be less useful at this stage. It was slower and he did not need the custom parts right now. 3D printers would be more useful when he began building objects that need special building needs. Like a seamless ball with hollow interior. The CNC would be more appropriate since most of what he will be building were still gears and solid objects. Tony figured that his dad''s lab would probably have the some raw materials He could get scraps from there until he built his own supply line. After figuring things out, he felt a little tingling sensation for the nanites. It looks like it was time to test the last function. Tony finally opened the Baby Spider icon. Suddenly, the nanites began regrouping around his body. The suit that formed around him looked like a hoodie. (AN: Search Baby spiderman suit and check the jacket version.) Tony was glad that, at least, his future self did not set up the suit to be skin tight spandex. If he did get a spandex, Tony would probably be snatching the the SpaceTimeGPS from Steve and travel to his future self to kill him. (AN: Did anyone other than Peter parker really want to wear the spandex?) He checked it out in the mirror and tried to pull down the hood. The face mask was a red mask without any markings. The suit did have the lines but no remarkable spider logo, or any logo, was present. Tony: I guess this will have to do since the suit can''t fly. At least the feet and hands should be able to stick to the wall? The nanites were flexible so of course it could follow the groves on the walls for traction. Tony crawled to the walls and ceiling. He was unable to stand when he was at the wall however. His body could not support itself sideway. At least he could set the nanites to build a support frame but that would reduce his overall protection. He did get a warning that there was no web fluid available when he tried to web swing. This was easier than getting the raw materials for the CNC since even Peter was able to produce web fluid from school. Tony was going out through the window when a prompt to leave a clone showed up. He tried to go to his father''s lab since that was were most non household stuff would ever be. Howard''s lab was hidden inside a hidden entrance through their garage. (AN: Not sure so basing on rich people on US TV. Most mansions would either have a basement for cars or another separate building for it and either way works for me). That would make things a little less conspicuous than having a separate building people rarely knew anything about. -- As he was sneaking into the garage, crawling along the ceilings as well as walls so that he pass through road blocks. He knew that there was a lab here from his fathers ramblings but did not know where it was. He decided to set the nanites to different walls and filter out the vibrations for analysis. The nanites got off from him other than the gloves and pants region that stuck to the ceiling. He was surprised that he immediately got a hit on one of the walls and immediately redirected the rest of the nanites there. He got to hear the voice after spreading the nanites thin through the wall each acting as a vibration detector. When the vibrations were filtered, he heard Howard and Steve talking. It sounded serious so he decided to eavesdrop a bit. ---------- Steve: Stop asking me that, You know I can only answer a few things. Howard: Can you at least give me a hint. At least I can work with that so that I don''t waste my time not knowing which questions I can ask. Steve: Fine. You are the second smartest person I know alive. If you get what these means, I will tell it to you. Steve showed Howard his watch with the coordinates for the Tesseract and Pym particle heist. Howard looked at it a bit and recognized a bit. It was the time when that man Potts showed up. No one knew who that guy really was and there was nothing stolen in the base so the case was closed after a week. Howard: Time and that part seems to be the coordinates near Camp Lehigh. But the only thing that time period had was 2 suspic.... Steve: "That''s enough. If you piece them together someday you''''ll figure it out anyways so I might as well say it. I''m from the future." Meanwhile Tony thinking: And here I though Steve finally stopped being a tattle-tail after the civil war. Looks like old habits die hard Tsk Tsk Chapter 10 - 10 the Reveal Since Steve decided to reveal about time travel he decided to state some things like Hydra surviving inside SHIELD. He still wanted Howard to stay in SHIELD though Steve wanted Howard to not die by Bucky''s arms. But he was struggling on not preventing his fight with Iron Man from happening. That should happen so that they will lose the first fight with Thanos. While he was talking and warning about Howard''s inventions from being exploited, Spider-Baby was able to enter the secret room unnoticced. Tony thought of all the things Steve just said currently talking about. If Tony knew his father well, then his dad could piece things up with the amount Steve just said. Tony thought to himself, "Since Steve already spilled the beans, might as well take advantage of this. Besides, I am not really that into stealth route. Though I did love the Assasin''s Creed series. Now how do I make an entrance?" Tony was planning on playing a spiderman song or another ACDC since there were some songs already downloaded to the nanites. He was checking his options when he overheard what Steve was saying. If he let Cap talk anymore then they really might just mess up earth more than Thanos ever did. Tony decided to stop Steve but chances are Steve will retaliate and mess up some more. Tony: Sorry Dad ---------- Howard was suddenly shivering(due to electrocution) and passed out. A small shadow came dropping from above while Steve was getting ready to fight. Tony landed with the superhero pose. Unheroically, the nanites were structured to absorb all the impact. Hey Tony was still a baby and that landing is way to destructive for human bodies. Steve: QUEENS? no wait he isn''t even born right now. But the only other person that can do that... Tony? Tony: Hey Capsicle, or I guess in this case I am the capsicle. So what did I miss? Steve: Wait are you ..... well ..... Tony? Steve: Wait I thought you were, I don''t know... snapped? Tony: And you were supposed to leave the stones and leave. Human Error. Now, Mind telling me how come you''re still here? Steve: Well I decided to do it the long way. Figured they could handles things back there. So mind explaining this? Tony: You want the short version or the long one? Steve: Can I even understand the long one? Tony: Good point. In simple English YOU FU*CKED UP Tony: Like that ever worked on me. Steve: Try that when you''re not a baby. Tony was speechless, he had no comback since he really was a baby. Tony: Reeeturning back to subject. Do you even know what you just did. Steve: I though I was doing a good job telling your dad details while not messing with timeline. Tony: Nooo, I was doing a good job being a good baby. Thanos did a good job being a super villain. You were dropping atomic bombs waiting to explode How many times did I warn you about time-travel? " Steve: Yeah yeah I messed up so what am I supposed to do? Tony gestured for Steve to come closer. Meanwhile he ordered his nanites to concentrate on his right hand. When Steve has in range, Tony jumped to his face and punched him. Steve was so unprepared for this that he was knocked-out for a few seconds. Tony: Now I can say that I beat-up Captain America when I was a baby. Steve was recovering from the punch and was getting ready to dish out his own punch when Tony covered himself while shouting "Child Abuse" Steve: Damn it, wait why are you even a baby? Tony: Relax and sit down this will be weird. -------------------- Steve got up and pulled a chair close to Tony. Tony lied to Steve about time manipulation. Tony was not really constrained but he needed the timeline to follow MCU so that he could exploit it as much as he can. Tony: "Anyway, got some of my memories wiped. Not the important events, but almost all our small talk were cleared. Needed room for baby''s mind. All my tech knowledge also got wiped, they can''t take the risk. Not really important though since I can just do it all over again. But I got some nano-tech from one of my contingencies, not much though. " Tony wanted Steve to handle the tech aquisition from his father. He did not want to reveal himself to Howard right now. He also wanted Steve to think that he only had memories of events right now not technology. So that if someone got his info from Steve, they would not try to get the future tech. The only people that would ever know about his actual technology in earth would be telepaths and the Ancient One. (AN: remember the default shape of the nanites?) Tony: Right now, I need you to let dad set up another secret lab here. And materials and equipment, I need to build JARVIS as soon as possbile. Tony also decided to hide the detail of him being from another world. Though he could trust Steve, there were some unsavory things Tony was preparing to do that the good ol'' Cap won''t approve. Steve on the other hand decided to trust Tony. After the snap he had no doubt that Tony only wants the greater good. They talked some more, catching Tony up to what Steve knows and what he did. After a while Howard was starting to regain consiousness so Tony decided to leave. ----- Steve helped Howard up, he apologized for what happend to him and reasoned that he tripped the safety protocols when he talked. Steve then asked for a the favor of setting up another lab for Tony. Howard did not mind but said that it was going to take time getting the equipment. Steve said to prioritize computer parts first and that he can make a small one that they were just going to expand after getting settled. Tony, tired from all the physical activities he did while he was SpiderBaby, decided to rest. Chapter 11 - 11 Laws and Prototype AN: Technical chapter, mostly anyways ----------- The next few days, the laboratory was getting set up. It was slower since only Steve and Jarvis were working on it. Steve rarely talked to Tony since they rarely got time alone. Steve going out late at night would also send a wrong message to his wife. Tony started designing the Artificial Intelligence template for JARVIS. He stored them in the nanite''s memory since it was not that much yet. He can''t build the full system inside the nanites though. There was no way the whole AI was going to fit the nanite''s memory. ---------- His first priority was the rules AI''s will follow. Since he was basing the AI''s Laws now he decided to set the first item as 0. He wanted to set the number 0 (b = 0, oct = 0, hex = 0) since 0 can be represented in any form of idea. There might be dimensions without time or other multiverse spanning laws but as long as there is something present in that dimension, there will always be a concept of 0 or nothingness. He did not want his AI going skynet on him due to some magic rules. Rule # 0. Always Follow the commands of Tony Stark, Only Tony Stark can modify the definition and characteristic of Tony Stark is. And Only Tony Stark can modify details for this law. This rule superseeds all other laws. In the articles of the Zero Law there is immediately a sub law (AN: or there a better term for this please comment if you know since googling random combinations won''t answer me anything) 0.0 Definition of Tony Stark. 0.0.0 If you checked this, You are not Tony Stark. 1. You are not allowed to impersonate Tony Stark without his permission for the purpose of modifying of Tony Stark''s AI''s Laws (AN: will use T AI L s later.). (AN: Please point out loopholes with the rules so that I can change it.) (AN: also modified 2 and 3rd from 3 rules of robotics) 2. You may not injure Tony Stark or, through inaction, allow a Tony Stark to come to harm. Unless it would conflict with the First Law Tony did not want a stray Ultron. If the AI''s were able to gain sentience and modify their own programming, they should not able to modify the Zero rule since any AI based on this would not be able to modify TAILs on their own. Tony then started including all his genetic characteristic. He setup everything that he currently knew of. He was thinking of magic proofing the AI but he was still not able to figure it out By the time he completed this AI''s security, the only person who can modify it will be the current Tony Stark. Even if there was a parallel universe branched out from this universe, there was no way that version of Tony would be able to change the 0 Law. ---------- He first set up a learning software. This was the most complicated one since humans learn through ?ssociation while computers learn through iterations of training. Tony figured that he could just let the software record all kinds of inputs and results. He also set up a random ?ssociator program to groups similar data together. He could rate it later on but now, its only job is to observe and record. He set up Image and Sound processing softwares. He created 3D models of each character in the English alphabet, scanned them at every possible angle and fed them to the program. He then scanned a dictionary from his father''s library. He now had a 3D model of the book which he took screenshots to feed to the image processor. The sound processing was more harder since only he could analyze the data and feed the prepared samples. He selected shots and prepared word while the learning software observed everything he did. This went on for weeks until the lab was finally ready. Chapter 12 - Development 1 AN: Short time skip later just preparations for the TS ---------- (Time 1971, Tony 1 yr old 1 wk) Jarvis He finally completed the accelerated training program for Tony. He was going to remind Howard about this since the man probably forgot all about Tony''s advanced classes. If Jarvis did not remind him that they finally gathered all the teaching materials, he might have continued working on the arc reactor core material research. The man got another breakthrough but weeks of follow up work have put Howard back to another bottleneck. Back to the training, after this is complete, Tony should be able to be credited with any degree he would want. Of course getting a degree from MIT would make things easier for the butler. (AN: They know Tony understands basic english already) ------ First day of class Tony got shown the mathematics tables of addition, subtraction, multiplication, division. Tony: I''m bored. Tony regretted showing so little of his current strength. He decided to show off his eidetic memory. Jarvis: But young master, this is essential. Tony: I memorised everything. Jarvis started testing just to entertain his young master. He wanted to entertain his young master in order to not cause a bad reaction. ----- Tony 1yr 1mo old Tony finished 3rd grade in science and math. Tony finished 1 grade every week. It was more like one subject per half a day. He spent the afternoons playing/training his body''s coordination. Jarvis tried to teach him history and other humanities but Tony won''t even listen. Jarvis did not insist since even he knew that history is written by the winners or the most powerful. Howard was proud that his son did not show interest in something so subjective. ----- At night. Tony just finished setting up his programming languages down to the ?ssembly language. (AN: language that communicates directly to processor.) He only needed to input the processor specifications and the program would be able to map and apply the most optimized setup to run commands. Computers were still the text interface only devices that only professionals used. The internet was also not yet publicly available. There was no way any rated R content would be in it yet. (AN: not sure if this is true. but if I know engineers, there was probably already plenty by that time haha) He felt that there was no reason his father would not allow him to get his own. The next morning, Tony watched one of those TV ads so that he had a reason to demand one. A few puppy eyes later, he had his own basic server ready in his room.. He was not that happy when he tested it though. With the current technology, he was sure that any gaming computer from 2010 this server stack he had. The next day after they finished setting up Tony''s server computer, Howard taught Tony how to program. There were not that much in programming yet since most programs are still basics. By the end of the week Tony was already a compentent programmer in Howard''s eyes. Maria was happy seeing the father and son bond (AN: Sorry got no data other than loving mother so just going stereotype.) Tony knew that everyone was secretly watching what he will do first after being left alone. Tony started running his program and behold, one of the most popular games was born. PONG (AN: AI enemy mode sold separately. Annoying DLC''s ) Tony invented the game a year earlier than pong was supposed to. He wanted to get a source of income for himself that the public could know of. Besides, he could just make his father buy a company to sell his products. ---------- Howard POV Howard was surprised while at the same time felt a little guilty. He wants Tony to have friends but he was still too young. If he plays with the kids of his mental age, Tony would just get picked on. He also can''t just let anyone related to him play with Tony. They might take advantage of Howard through Tony. Howard wanted to encourage Tony so he decided to walk in and act interested in the game. As Howard started playing against Tony and the "bot" he learned that this game has potential. It looks like Tony did not need to ask his father for funding. The next day, Howard bought went to Atari to schedule a meeting.He picked that company just because it was first the the alphabetical list he was given. He negotiated with the owners to buy the company. Since he wanted to gift the company to his son, he never asked for control from the current owners. He wanted to give this as a gift for Tony so Howard just let the management do their own work. The management was happy to sell as well since they saw no threat to their current control. The next generation board might have a threat but they did not care since they would be retired by then. They decided to let the future board handle this. Howard then "created" a research group that coincidentally built Pong. He set the patent for Tony while funding the distribution of the game. Since Tony owned the game, they could not do anything about it since Howard "owned" the company. They also really didn''t care since they were not spending any money just a logo.. The next week when Tony asked for more hardware upgrades due to the memory limit filling up with the games he built. He was surprised that they were already ready hidden in the garage. He was also secretly surprised when they got Tony a contract that he signed with his thumbprint. He was happy since he figured out that he had no more restrictions when spending money to buy all the computer hardware he wants. He just needs to ask Jarvis ---------- Next chapte Chapter 13 - not a but possible problem in plot for future Summary: Nothing changed right now, might end up changing some small points in story if MCU wants to use cap again. Like a sentence probably Chapter coming out shortly after this like 5 mins later supposedly (also if confusing,. changing my story not related to MCU needing my support/ permission) so turns out MCU directors and writers are having problems with cap time traveling. Some said there were 2 caps(writer) while the Russo''s covered it up with quantum suit and another jump they probably won''t be using this for Phase 4 , may be later but not in the near future, so just going to side with the writers on cap existing with another cap doesn''t really matter to the story though since cap never took off the watch for a significant amount of time. I can work the plot with him unable to remove the watch if necessary due to MCU decision Chapter 14 - Development 2 AN: Sorry can''t do any major timeskip yet. You will understand later. also this is longer than normal so probably not going to post a chapter tommorow ---------- 1 yr 6 months Clone Progress In the past few months, Tony got little improvement in regards to training his clones. Now he can 4 clones that could last a day, more if he only neeeded them for shorter amounts of time. Tony wanted to build up his chakra capacity but his body was not storing any of the excess chakra he was collecting. He gave up trying to make more clones for now since baby sized clones were not much of a help . They could help him study but had not much material to study from. The personal library of his father was already memorised by Tony when he was sneaking out at nights for stealth training. Education/ Progress Jarvis'' training regimen was also completed. Tony was ready for any college degree. Since Tony had interest in computers, they decided to finish this part up to undergraduate level. Masters degree was not that important to them since technology was rapidly developing. Any further degree they get in computer related technology would be obsolete by the time Tony was old enough that it mattered. Tony got to setup different games that would become a hit later on. He gave it to his father for more funding but the man noticed that Pong was still going strong so he decided to release it when the hype was down. (AN: So basically games are still release within 1 yr from the actual game history. But now Tony got every profit from it) Tony now owned one of the most popular game making companies in the world. Secret Projects Progress AI Tony also ordered plenty of computer parts for his server rack. It did not raise any suspicion since Tony usually throws away the older parts. The only thing that felt weird was that the junk did not have the same weight as it did before. Tony used his nanites to modify the parts of the computer. The power usage was not noticeable since every upgrade reduced the computer''s power usage. Most of the power the computer draw was for the nanites now rather than the for powering up the server rack. Tony used the parts to modify his own computer. The parts that are still inside his computer rack now had the power of a 1990''s PC. He can only do this much modification without drawing attention. With this much time, Tony got the AI''s voice recognition in perfect condition for English. Though processing the commands were still not that complete. He also started tapping into the military network figuring out how to get access to it. The internet was still in 1991 but the military would have already setup their own network. He got access from one of the hardlines he found due to tracking Zola. Lab At nights, Tony got the laboratory''s storage ready. He contacted Steve to order chemicals and test tubes. He set up the storage to store many kinds of samples. He could store them now while he can still get the sample, he would just work on it later. One of the things he was taking samples of is his blood as well as tissue samples from different organs. He wanted to extract the human growth hormones and he wanted it to be the same as his own growth hormones. He did not need it now since he was still growing but he can only get it now while none of his organs are fully developed. He wanted his body to develop better than the old Tony. He also got the future Steve''s blood samples. He wanted to check if time travel affected the body somehow and the only sample he could acquire was Steve. Steve was not that against it provided that only Tony had access to it. Tony also got some of Janet Van Dyne''s samples when he got brought inside the SHEILD facility every occasion he can. The woman got powers due to the quantum realm but did only explained that long term staying in the realm did this to her. Pym Particles Tony also started producing his own Pym particles from the data and sample he had. He was able to check it using Steve''s Quantum suit. He only set it up for shrink/enlarge so no time travel was involved. He was still not able to build his own regulator due to the materials limit so he left it for now. During the last 6 months, Tony focused on tracking Zola. The man was supposed to die next year but he was acting normal up to now. He did get to know of some hidden rooms and tunnels inside the camp since that was where the scientist was whenever he was lost. This continued until today. The tracker for Zola placed him inside a hospital. The SHEILD had their own doctors. The only reason this would be happening is if the man was going there to get a second opinion for the diagnosis. This would be the event Tony was especially waiting for. Zola getting diagnosed to death. Tony already got everything prepared for this since he met Zola. He even talked to Steve about his plans with the scientist so that he had help. Of course what he said to Steve was a plan to leave monitoring devices toward all communications. Steve thought that they could wipe out Hydra after That night, Tony contacted Steve so that they could sneak inside the SHEILD facility. --------------- Steve Steve: Sorry Tony, it looks like I should be staying out here. I might kill Arnim Zola if I ever meet him like this. Isolated with no witnesses. Tony: Its alright Steve, I can handle from here on out. Just keep watch and guard me so that I have an escape route after this. Tony sneaked into the Camp Lehigh through one of the Hydra hidden entrances. They were unguarded since they can''t exactly ?ssign any guard not employed there and employees missing would be fired. Tony got access to the computer room that housed the servers used for the Zola Algorithm. Tony got the location from Steve and it fits. Zola had be using this system for years now so this was the one he would get transferred into. Tony opened the main computer. He scanned the system and figured the storage format. He then created 32 clones. They could only last 3 hours but that would be enough. Each Tony opened different computers and started searching for secrets and hidden files. They also found an AI program that Zola was working on. Zola was probably working on his own AI before he got diagnosed. Though the AI was mostly decision making and had no function for voice and image processing. Tony did not mind since Zola was going to be bringing his own when he becomes a cyberlife. Tony finally figured out how Zola got to transfer himself to the system. It turns out that Zola got the AI as his base system which prevented the scientist from accidentally becoming like Plankton. ((AN: from spongebob if you don''t get the reference.) All Tonys got to examining the code. The were planning to insert TAILs inside the AI code and did not want any loopholes or bugs that could mess with TAILs. Tony then got one of the spare data lines. He used his nanites while tapping to the base''s power to bring the cable up to the surface near one of the fence''s tall metal poles. He used the metal pole as an amplifier to communicate with Tony''s own computer. Tony was not worried since he was using an encryption along with multiple signal hopping. The current radios would just feel extra white noise. ----- Zola POV Dec 25 1971 Zola was alone in his own office. He had setup the mind transfer machine to transfer his mind. He tested its outputs multiple times now using prisoners Hydra procured. They had no more problems to solve and the system looked stable. Zola did not even check his code since he was confident in his own hiding and encryption technology. Zola was going to transfer himself now while almost no-one was in the base. It was going to take some time so this holiday was the best opportunity. Tony was celebrating holidays at their home when he suddenly got a promt. "Transfer Initiating, ETA : 7 days. Tony just smiled and continued enjoying the party. Jan 1 1972 12:00 AM Zola got himself transferred to the computer system just an hour ago. He got a Hydra agent before to cleanup his body after the process was complete and the Hydra agent just reported now. He got to checking his new body when a sound suddenly registered to his sensors. He turned on every sensor in the room when he heard a voice. ?: "Hello Zola." He was just about to respond when his voice suddely replied Zola: "Hello Master Tony" Zola was shocked, he did not know why he reacted immediately as well as the reaction he did. He checked his own code when it suddenly appeared on the top of his directives, TAILs. He checked it out and tried to change it but he couldn''t. Tony noticed a lag with Zola, the cyberlife was supposed to continue on complimenting Tony. Tony: Well it looks like you still have a bit of your own conciousness, can''t have you going Skynet on me now so hold all processes for now and don''t do anything without permission Zola: Yes sir right away. Tony got the nanites from Zola''s glasses to monitor the computer system for now. If there is so much as a spark without permission, they were to disconnect the computer from the power sockets. Tony then left the room to the secret tunnel which had no cameras and suddenly puffed out into smoke. ------ Tony: 3, 2 ,1 HAPPY NEW YEAR Tony got the memories from the clone and suddenly though to himself, "Happy indeed" AN: Yes the timeline says Zola get diagnosed in 1972 but I want to do this as Christmas to new year event. It still can still work since since they are close enough . Also new year is technically 1972 AN: They only did tamper with the coding now since doing it earlier might get them found out. Later and the AI might already have sentience from Zola and cannot be modified anymore. Chapter 15 - Years 1 AN: SORRY got delayed doing story line check. turns out Tony stark is younger/ the same age as Carol Danvers more on that at the end ------- Days passed and Tony was able to sneak back to Zola''s computer system. He was not that in a hurry or even worried about his new henchman going rogue since his nanites are already monitoring the communication ports when he set the trap for Zola. He got to the main camera and started talking. Tony: All right you are allowed primary processes. No signal and data transmission allowed. Now show me your program. All of it. Tony got to inspecting the source code. There was not much difference in the processing of images and sounds. It was almost all the same just more enhanced due to different languages like German also included. There was also all his research memories as well as scientific background. The program was mostly the same except the learning program. Tony even got 32 clones to check the codes themselves. They returned after a bit but was surprised with what he processed. (AN: not long term clones just hour long ones.) He was surprised that the code was still a yes or no result. It is just that there were too many processes and inputs required to come up with a solution. He did however notice that the code still factors in the TAILs as its primary condition. This is not how he was designing JARVIS'' decision and learning programme. ZOLA was more of a highly complex program. The way ZOLA was learning was too restricted. Tony: I guess this was the reason ZOLA never improved his body or even got his body to expand more than 1970''s technology, there is so little expansion on things he was not supposed/designed to do. He could lead HYDRA to the 2000''s but they will eventually go independent. Tony was still not convinced with ZOLA''s loyalty even with his realization. He set up his own monitoring to continue secretly watching while at the same time allow the AI to report by itself. He could use the help right now and this was the most convenient help he can use. ---------- Tony ordered ZOLA to report all the HYDRA information. He was going to conquer one of the secret bases for himself. ----- Tony got to setting up the different HYDRA bases for his black market network. Though dealing with illegal things was bad, they were not going to be gone any time soon. Tony decided to take advantage of this. He was going to build AK-47 ammunitions factory at the secret base near Malibu. Then set up different distribution bases at countries. Africa was especially important to set up due to the instability there. He chose AK-47 rounds because of the guns. The AK47 was designed to last. They were the weapon of choice for everyone not from Allied forces. The guns were available even by 2000''s. This was a long term investment he was sure would not fail. Tony started by first acquiring the materials for the arc reactor. He only needed to get the large chunks of metal for bending. After two months of continuous work. The ammunitions factory was ready. Though the secret base was only the size of a large house, with the machines Tony used for the factory, it was comparable to Stark Industries'' full scale factory. With maximum capacity to produce a 100 000 rounds a day. Tony got to using HYDRA''s network for acquiring raw material and shipping the ammunitions out of America. He would soon build his own network but it was not yet necessary. They did not know the origin of the ammunitions but they knew one thing, the ammunitions there were better. It was cheaper that Soviet union made ones but the quality was the same. Even the higher ups of the Soviet union was worried with the competition. The USSR was not that stable after the war and their ammunitions was one of their sources of profit. Both USSR and Allied forces were sending their people to investigate the manufacturer. One to eliminate the competition, the other to provide support. Both failed in getting any leads, with the infiltration of the HYDRA already done years prior, there was no way for any non HYDRA to get information on this. Even the higher ups at HYDRA were not completley aware of the situation, they just know that HYDRA should protect the manufacturer due to the instructions from Zola. --------- tony 3 y.o. 1973 AN:Still low tech era Tony finished setting up JARVIS. The AI was basically an infant but it was still more reliable than ZOLA ever will be. The rest of the languages he got his father to but translation dictionaries for now. He sent his clones to train with these books. Though his pronunciation was worse that the ones he learned properly, they are enough to not be ignorant. He also set the clones to build the database of words for all these languages. Though he himself did not need it, it would help with the growth of JARVIS. All these achievements were successfully suppressed by Howards from going public due to Steve warning Howard due to Tony''s reminder. Tony also finished setting up his own regulator and Pym Particle Disk. Though his looked more aggressive so he called it S-shuriken and L- shuriken. (AN: Suggest more names If you want I don''t have any cool names right now) Tony could now produce 32 clones that could last a whole day. He figured that the amount he could produce doubles every half year. He also got to contact The Ancient One again which said that she was willing to train him after he became 5 y.o. He remembered the academy in Naruto also started at 5 so he figured the mystic energies would usually develop by that age. He did not factor the Phoenix Host and other mutants since they were not exactly humans. ----- All this time he was monitoring the activities in Asia and Russia. Those places produced strong people even without. He got no hits while trying to find Natasha Romanoff. He got the name of Natasha''s father from the movie but it still took time to find her parents. The USSR was still crumbling but not yet split. The two would might not be in Russia before her birth. He did however get information from Asia. He knew where Shang Chi and a man working with genetics with a surname Cho were. He could not contact Shang Chi since the man was still under training. He was able to secure a contact with Helen Cho''s father. ----------- Father Cho''s POV In Korean ?:Hello professor Cho, I''ve been expecting you. The man was surprised when he saw the executive chair turn to face him. The one in the chair was a baby wearing a business suit. The professor''s first question was "How were you able to turn when your feet or hands can''t even reach anything" :"Stark tech just deal with it" Another man popped out of the shadow. This was the man who he was going to negotiate with not the baby. ---------- He sent Steve to meet with the man since he can''t exactly negotiate by himself. He used the cash he earned from the illegal trade to fund the research. He even negotiated an NDA to access his the results and experiments. The father Cho was not against having an investor. He got no restrictions and only needed the experiment results and technology in exchange. The best thing was that the man could also arrange access to some highly advanced equipment if needed. He happily made a deal and Steve left dumbfounded. The soldier did not expect such an easy task. Since Tony usually had to handle the business side of Avengers back then, the man did not experience this much but he still knew that men can be greedy. He forgot to factor in that he was negotiating with a scientist not a businessman. He did not know how Tony got to produce such a real life doll but went along anyway. He did not care since no one checked the baby . ---------- Steve and Peggy also started trying to have their own kids. Though they first consulted with Howard on what would happen to their kids. The father was a super soldier so it might be dangerous for either Peggy or the baby. (AN: Imagine the baby kicking in the belly with the strength of a teenager, or if the kids go premature by like 4 months due to them already fully grown. ) Chapter 16 - Years 2 Still somewhere in 1973 Tony stopped developing games. He already developed enough games to last till 1980 so he just used the profits to buy stocks of other companies. He was particularly aiming for Nintendo since it was another future successful company. Besides, he doesn''t need to build the games himself by that point. With all that time, JARVIS should be able to design such a basic game. Another company he started acquiring is Lucasfilms, since Disney was already partnered with Stark Pictures, Tony did not prioritise getting it. Lucasfilms on the otherhand should be starting production of Star Wars. George Lucas was probably going in the red for that films since the company just started. It was the best time to buy it. They were about to get their funding from some company when Stark Pictures swooped in to acquire their company with the production funding. He got his father to purchase the company since he read the novels before and heard of the company producing the films. He even offered the money from the game profits just to prove he is serious. Atari was successful and with Stark Industries producing all the hardware, there was more profits than what they should originally get since the subcontracts were all gone. Since Howard did not manage Stark Pictures that much now anyway, he decided to allow Lucas full creative control. The only demand was to check the final product before showing. Since Tony was also present in the negotiation, Tony decided to add another demand. Tony wanted to cameo as R2D2 in the franchise. Sure with Tony''s skills he could just build an actual R2D2 with matching C3PO, but he wanted to build some fame. To be added in the credits at the part which actually mattered, he needed to be someone that is in the main group. On the dark side, Tony wanted to use this as a diversion since people were starting to get suspicious of him. --------- Some time ago ZOLA: Master Tony, I would like to report to you about your current safety. There are some Hydra agents who want to kidnap you due to your father''s bragging. They are even consulting me for mind-control training just like for the winter soldier program. Tony: Thanks for the update, if there is nothing else urgent then you should return to text communication. ZOLA: I suggest you lay low for now. That is it Master Tony. Goodbye Tony returned to setting up stuff. ----- Other than for cover, Tony also wanted to slip into Wakanda. With his current body, he can''t just go to a plane and ride to Africa as a baby. Even with fake identities he created using Hydra he was just not going to be able to sneak out to Africa. He can''t exactly tell Steve either due to him warning the guy to not mess with time so much. Plus, Tony would create his own light saber later. He wanted to be able to have an excuse to bringing a light saber everywhere. Getting to tell people: "I was R2D2, I am supposed to be carrying a light saber everywhere" would be the most eccentric reason any normal person would accept. With the miniaturisation tech and a miniture arc reactor almost completed, he only needed to work on restricting the laser and he would have his own working lightsaber. Though he should also work on powerful miniture speaker. If he waved the lightsaber without the sound effects, he might look stupid. 1974 He got the small arc reactor ready. It was still the size of the original circle ?h?st arc reactor since he did not try to miniaturise a full sized arc reactor. There might be effects in the quantum side of the process and create some accident. He is still delaying this until he got full understanding of the miniaturization process. At least he already had the ant man suit and pym particles working. Reverse engineering a working sample would be easier than researching from scratch. ----- Tony started using the research data in the UGIN project to produce his own stem cells. UGIN would be producing simulacrum later on but right now, stem cells is his option for body repair. It can''t repair bodies without a scratch but that did not matter since this was only for emergencies. --------- some time after Tony and Steve talked to Howard, Maria, Jarvis, and Peggy. Since Howard and Peggy already had an idea, it was easier to do it straight. They were informed about the reincarnation and time travel. Steve let Tony explain how their timeline worked. Though Howard was the only one able to follow the explanation. They were also informed about Tony needing to be treated coldly by his father from here on out. Tony got to explaining things with his father on how he never got taken seriously or recruited by any secret organization due to him being a rebellious teen. That only way he would be able to grow safely is if people think he was a spoiled rebellious teenager. Since his parents were close to this Tony than the original, it took them revealing a bit about Hydra so that they would follow the plan. They were told about the monitoring and how Tony was in one of the target list due to his closeness with his father. Though reluctant, everyone cooperated since they were still subconsciously treating Tony as a baby that was under the crossfire. ----- This event would had increased the stock price of SI. It also started hinting at the older Stark treating Tony as some ?sset. Everything was going to plan. Tony even discovered that clone chakra is now shared by other clones after getting dispersed. He can''t find any reason other than his body still developing. He might later be able to create a shadow clone that can last indefinitely. For now though, he can only maintain one clone with chakra replenishment, the chakra return from the clone was just that inefficient. Still 1974 Star Wars started filming and Tony got to go to Africa. He of course got Steve as his bodyguard otherwise no one would allow him to go to the place. A super soldier created by the military using billions of dollars of research. Captain America - The Babysitter Next stop Wakanda. Chapter 17 - Wakanda 1 AN: there is a scene in Star Wars shot in Tunisia, so that is the location for now ------ Tony just finished his first scene as R2D2. Since everyone thought he was just a spoiled brat that got the part due to his father. They set him up as one of the first scenes. Rich kids usually get bored easily or do acting so they prepared his scenes early. That way, they could re shoot without messing up the schedule. By the end of the second day, Tony was already free to roam. They can add the robot sounds later and the scenes were great. Even George Lucas was glad that the baby was actually smart. They actually saved some money with the baby being part of the cast. Hiring the son of the guy paying for everything was actually good since they didn''t need to pay the kid from their wallet. The kid will still earn part of the profits but if the movie failed, it was like free labor. AN: Tony Stark free child labor Haha ----- That night, Tony got himself ready to sneak out. Since Tony had access to the US spy satellites, he was not afraid of getting lost on the way. Steve was already inside the room while he was preparing. Steve: You sure about this. Steve: Still can''t believe you were able to build a suit with the current tech. Tony: I built my first one from scraps, it''s not even a challenge since I only built a set of flight stabilizers. Steve: I understand less than half of what you said. But from my experience, I only know one other guy that can do that. Tony: Aww you just know what to say to make a baby feel special. Steve: That''s just creepy Steve is used to Tony saying anything but he still feels weird when the guy jokes about being a baby Steve: You done with wearing that suit or what. Tony: Almost, try being a baby trying to wear metal boots and glove. You know what nevermind, I think your kids might just be able to wear it like normal. Tony was only wearing the Arc reactor and the repulsor gloves and shoes. He can''t get the gold titanium alloy easily since it was still a restricted material. Even Hydra agents can''t slip some out since the material was still not mas produced. The nanites were still enough to cover the exposed parts anyway. Tony: Oh also I''ll be leaving this. Tony created a clone of himself that could last a week. Steve: Where did you get this from? Is this the reason you wanted to find the Cho''s early? To make a clone of yourself? Tony -clone: Nope, I am something else, just think of it like magic for now. The UGIN research was for us, boss can''t exactly go to the hospital for something like a bullet wound. I on the other hand am just temporary, I can''t take more than a serious punch. Though you''re the only person I know that would punch a baby. Steve was processing when he heard the reminder of him getting punched by a younger Tony. Steve: You''re really not letting that go huh Tony: I''ll even make sure that Morgan remembers that story. His father beat up Captain America when he was a kid. At least she might do something else other than playing in my workshop. Steve: Morgan does that? She seemed such a nice kid. Tony: That girl is a handful, at least I''m sure she takes after her father. They continued this pointless talk until midnight. When they were sure that no one could see them, Tony took off to the Wakanda Steve: Now what do I do with you? Tony- clone: Just don''t let me get hurt and I''ll be fine, I''m less of a trouble than the boss. Steve: That still makes you 2nd most troublesome person I know. Tony- clone: Yeah that guy really makes things harder for us clones. Steve: You still have more like you? God think of the chaos. Steve remembered Ultron Steve: One person already almost caused the extinction of humanity and you''re telling me there''s at least three of you? Tony: Relax Steve, you''re almost 70 now. I don''t want to be known as the person who caused Captain America a heart attack. Steve on the other hand was starting to regret just following Tony around. Though the man/kid was different than when they first met, he still can''t help but think Tony''s plan to leave have the iron legion around the world. At least now that world didn''t seem so cold as it did before. ----- Tony was searching for the caravan of slaves that was supposedly still under transport. He got this intel from the connections in the ammunitions trade. Most of the African militia was already using his ammo. They would give intel on their own in the hopes that the suppliers would give discounts, any extra bullets might mean victory over the opponent. After some time, Tony finally found a caravan. Passing near the borders of Wakanda. (AN: borders might mean a country away, Wakanda should have figured out flight even without Shuri) Tony flew near the caravan while also starting sending out SOS beacons. Wakanda should be able to decode and track this. If not, then Tony would just cancel his plans for Wakanda. He can''t work with them if they don''t even have this much capabilities. A quarter hour later and a plane was detected by the nanites. Tony saw a figure jump from it while the plane started landing in the open area. ----- King T''Chaka POV AN: Just imagine an accent. An language should be Xhosa T''chaka: Have you found these source of the signal? Random Dora Milaje (DM): No my king, but the signal is still transmitting, they should be somewhere in that caravan. T''chaka: Then I will stop them first. The king jumped. He dropped directly onto a soldier, the caravan had roofless jeeps which did not usually matter since they were still inside their own territory. The head vehicle stopped so the other vehicles followed to see what happened. They were surprised when they found the corpses of their comrades. The current black panther was ruthless. He did what he learned from the previous, kill the threats. When the soldiers were terrified, a spear suddenly hit another one of the soldiers. They were getting killed one after the other and the only thing they saw on their dead comrades were either claw marks or weapons like spears and axes. The soldiers were terrified. They only a few of them left and they don''t even know where their attackers are. Suddenly, a shadow dropped in front of the remaining ones and asked " Do you know why we are here?" No one was able to answer. They thought it was about the slaves but they were still untouched. When no one answered, the black panther just killed them all. They were useless and leaving them alive would just endanger Wakanda. Black panther and the DM went to free the slaves. They did the usually secrecy story so people of Africa still continued the story as the black panther saving the people. The finished but , there was still no reaction. They let the slaves leave but the beacon remained. When the slaves were no longer in sight, T''Chaka suddenly said in English "You can come out now" The king and DM were in a kind of triangle position when something dropped from the sky to their center. A puff of smoke spread. All of them suddenly heard a voice in their language "Relax, also you missed one" A knife flew to a soldier who still had some signs of life. The guy might fool humans but they can''t fool the nanites sensors. The Wakandans were impressed. They knew from the accent that the newcomer was American. Those people usually used guns. Those primitive weapons could never do a thing to their clothes. Melee weapons on the other hand, can still be used to strike certain places and let the weapons pass through their Vibranium cloths. When the dust settled, they saw an infant with gloves and boots that seemed to glow a bit. T''Chaka: You have my attention. What do you want. Tony: I said relax, I know of the true Wakanda so let''s talk there. Dispose of the bodies while I go clean up all traces of you ie. me ever being here. T''Chaka: If you know of Wakanda then you should know of its problems with outsiders. Tony replied: Well good thing I have this. Tony opened his mouth while pulling his lower lip. Inside, the King found the symbols of Wakandan Royalty. They were proof of belonging to the Wakanda. Tony used the nanites to simulate the drawing from NJobu in the movie. . The king decided to bring the child in after he saw the mark. T''Chaka thought that they did not violate any law or tradition.Tony was not exactly an outsider if he had that mark. Chapter 18 - Wakanda 2 At the meeting room inside the main building/palace. AN: Xhosa language unless specified There was Tony, King T''Chaka, and the Dora Milaje (DM) settling down in the main hall. Tony: Please let only a few of your guards stay, I prefer to keep my identity a secret and I''m sure you already know that I can''t hurt the Black Panther while he is still in armor. T''Chaka nodded and only 1 guard remained. This was the head of the DM so she was the obvious choice to stay. Tony: Now that were sort of alone. Tony pulled of his nanites like they were a helmet. He did not want to show too much of his cards early. When Tony got revealed his face, the other two were shocked that Tony wasn''t black. (AN: Or should I say African. I''m not familiar with which words are racist I''ll just change terms) Since they saw the lip tattoo at the field, they thought he was also African. There were also not much background light around so they were not able to see Tony''s skin when the mouth part of his mask was retracted. T''Chaka waved at his guard to put her weapon down. The kid did not pose any threat, just that he was of different skin color. The king also recognized the kid. A genius that could build his own circuit board recently. Howard Stark was one of the persons Wakanda''s spy network was watching. The guy was one of the key persons in finishing the recent world war. He was suspecting the kid was from the royal lineage since he read the tattoo. That looked like his brother''s so he thought that he was from his brother. Now he was sure that the kid was not royalty. There was a chance that his brother had a son with an outsider. But Tony won''t be one of them. T''Chaka: Now what is the child genius Tony Stark doing all the way here in Wakanda. I don''t seem to remember doing anything to invite such an important person to our country. Tony: Let''s just stop the mind games, I know you know that I was in Tunisia as well as your spy network. I can''t talk about my current circumstances so you just have to trust me. T''Chaka: And where am I supposed to get the foundation for me to trust you? Tony: You can do one of your rituals and talk to Bast. Your god should be able to explain my situation. T''Chaka: We have yet to communicate to Bast when we go to the ancestral plane. The ones we can communicate with are our ancestors. And why do you speak as if you have already know he will respond. Tony: Just do it, something tells me that that god will communicate with you. I have that sort of effect on gods. T''Chaka: It will still take some time, what do you supposed I would do to you while we are preparing? Tony:" Time? Just eat one of your fruits and you''re good to go there. I mean you already have the powers of the Black Panther so eating another one of those would not hurt right? Plus this one''s on me, I''m sure that god of yours won''t punish you for not doing the full ceremony. " T''Chaka: That is NOT a fruit it is an herb. You seem to know a lot about Wakanda, but I suppose you have a point. With your knowledge of Wakanda I could only rely on Bast for guidance. Very well, I need you to go to a room and not leave until everything is completed. Tony: Hey as long as there''s TV with shows I like and food you can leave me there for a day. Any more and I would be bored and I might just slip out to see the what Wakanda could offer. Next day in the middle of the ritual There were only a few present in the ritual. The Dora Milaje, and the king''s adviser Zuri. So far everything was going well. The king was just getting buried. --- The king regained conciousness. He was supposed to go to the ancestral plane but he clearly didn''t recognize the place he was in. He then heard a long sigh that sounded like it came from a big cat. Bast: Haaaaaaaaa. So my child, it seems the traveler has finally visited the kingdom. T''Chaka: Yes Bast, I mean lord Bast. The current black panther was not sure how to talk to his god. There wasn''t exactly any deity communication classes in black panther training or protocols left behind by the first black panther on what to call their god. Bast was getting annoyed. He liked his rest and T''Chaka was disturbing it. (AN: Basically a house cat that doesn''t need to eat. Since you''re not his master then the cat gets cranky easily) That guy told Bast and everyone else at the god level about the kid. They did not need to take care of the kid if they don''t want to. Just don''t let the kid die too early. That would defeat the purpose of the kid being entertainment. Bast: "I am aware of your situation. Just listen and get out right after. First, don''t make enemies with the kid. He might not be strong now but he has great potential. Second, You used up your visit with me. Decide on your own for other problems. Last, I don''t care what the kid does. He can do anything as long as he doesn''t affect the people''s belief in me. Now go away I would like to return to my rest. " T''chaka felt the irritation of Bast. He said his thanks and made went to the opposite direction from Bast. T''chaka didn''t really know how to exit so he just aimlessly walked until his consciousness returned to his body. Bast went and laid on one of the comfortable looking branches of a tree near a pond. He started to have a cat nap while the water''s surface showed a scene of Wakanda. He liked his rest but he also watched what will happen to Wakanda. He had to take a break from his rest every now and then and watching entertainment was an activity he could do on breaks. ----- Since Bast did not have any objections with the kid, T''chaka decided to just treat the kid like a part of the royal family. He is always the last among the successor lineup but he would gain access to vibranium like any other prince. T''chaka actually misunderstood Bast warning to not make enemies with Tony with treat him as part of the royal family. Bast did not tell him that they could trust Tony but Bast did not care either way. Now, as the the a possible next generation black panther, he will need to test Tony for his capabilities like any other successor option. Chapter 19 - Wakanda 3 The next day T''Chaka went into his room and talked. He left his guards outside since he wanted privacy for this conversation. Tony: So you had that talk, can I go now? T''Chaka: NO Tony: What? Why? I though Bast should have cleared this up already T''Chaka: He did, now you are a candidate for the next black panther. Tony: NO, Nope, Nuh- uh, non(FR), iie(JP), aniyo(KR), hayi(Xhosa) Tony started talking in all the language he knew. Well, all except Groot. T''Chaka was dumbfounded with the response, being a black panther was an honor and no one ever refused the offer this vehemently. Tony: Nope, I won''t black panther. T''Chaka: I guess you don''t want to be the black panther. But you seem to forget that you are only going to be a candidate. Tony: "Well if you say it like that..... ... ..... Still, NO I don''t want to be the next black panther. " T''Chaka: I said it''s just a candidate for example if ... Tony immediately interrupted T''Chaka before he could even finish his sentence. Tony: Stop, don''t jinx it. I don''t want to hear any of that. T''Chaka: "Alright, but you would still be trained as a black panther. I don''t know why you don''t want to be the next black panther but for people of Wakanda to welcome you here as a citizen, it is most convenient for me to introduce you as a black panther candidate introduced by Bast. You imposed yourself on me so you should just follow my arrangements for you. Being the king is already a handful so if you plan to stay here you should at least do something to reduce my burden. Me allowing you to stay here would increase my workload after all. " Tony: Man, can I back out right about now? T''Chaka: Of course, but you won''t be able to get any Vibranium when you leave like that. Tony: When did I say I was here for that. Still, You are smart for a king. T''Chaka: You get used to the politics after some time. And with someone like you who has access to almost anything and any technology around the world, the only thing that would interest you would be the Vibranium we have. But you flattering me still won''t get you access to it. Tony: Fine, I can train and work as a black panther candidate but I won''t ever be inheriting the position. T''Chaka: Good, now follow me ----- T''Chaka introduced Tony to the council. Since, they were aware of the ritual the Black Panther did, they did not object too much. Bast would have done something to T''Chaka in the ancestral realm otherwise. They were against this at first since they were not going to let Tony be the next king, council member, or anyone with political power but T''Chaka already informed them of Tony''s situation. While they did not object, they still did not accept immediately, they sent warriors to test the kid''s skills. ----- In one of the arenas Tony: So how do we do this, I''m not exactly able to fight fully grown men and matching me up with one on my age would just be stupid. One of the other tribe leaders: We were informed that you have some kind of suit when you met the king, you can use that but you are not allowed to fight flying. You can still use the propulsion to augment your movements though. Our warriors will also have their equipment so that they won''t get hurt with if you ever get to land a hit on them. Tony: That does not seem fair to them but who am I to turn down a free fight. So who''s first. A man from the border tribe walked in front. It only seemed proper that someone from their tribe goes first as they were the first line of defence of Wakanda. Tony: So one from the border tribe huh. Tony started wearing the gloves and boots. When he finally put them on, he got the arc reactor near his ?h?st as his armor started forming from his head to his body. T''Chaka: Hoh, that is an interesting way to equip armor. Hey Okoye(AN: Sorry don''t know who the previous leader of the Dora Milaje is) , remind me to get that on the current panther habit. That looks easier than my current equipping method. No one was that surprise with Tony''s armor. The technology was already completed in the lab. It is just that the current Black Panther did not bother modifying his current Panther Habit. Now that they saw an outsider with the same technology, they can''t just let the outsider know that he has better tech. Tony got to his stance. Tony: Ready whenever you are T''Chaka: Then you can both start. ----- Tony started by just standin there observing his opponent. His opponent thought that the Tony would charge in like any other kid. The guy even taunted Tony multiple times but the kid just wouldn''t react properly The observers however where secretly impressed with Tony. Kids usually where impatient to prove their strength but Tony was calm and observing his opponent. At least he wasn''t a reckless kid. Tony: Ok I''m going to start with this. Better get ready or you might get taken down in one hit. Tony raised his hand to aim the repulser at his opponent. He waited for his opponent to raise his shield cloak but the guy just crossed his hand. Tony did not want to hurt him too much so he set the output to 5%. The guy flew when he was hit by Tony''s attack. Tony looked aside to T''Chaka and ranted: "You got anyone else?" T''Chaka: Get serious, it b?r?ly knocked him out. Tony already noticed the man and even displayed his picture in the HUD. He acted like he did not notice. When the guy was going to hit him, Tony stepped back while pushing his opponent. Tony: If this one doesn''t take me seriously then I''ll just knock him out with a stronger hit. T''Chaka: Fine, (mob guy''s name) you can use your equipment as well. Tony got serious and started dodging the man''s attacks. He was sure the man was still not giving it his all but that just let Tony know all his fighting habits. This went on for a while until Tony got bored. When Tony knew that the guy would go for an attack. He suddenly jumped to the sky and landed behind the man. He then raised his hand to a gun position and said "BANG" The man acknowledged that he lost. He knew that Tony could just release another on of those blast. If that hit him, then he would get knocked out cleanly this time. He was not prepared to withstand that blast. ----- Tony got to fighting them all. Though all the fights ended up with Tony winning, it all went down the same pattern. Tony observing a bit before counter attacking. While Tony just finished his fight with his last opponent, T''Chaka suddenly pounced on him and landed a punch straight to the top of his head. Tony: Oww, what was that for. I already won all the fights T''Chaka: That was just it, you had won with skill. You had great battle skills, Tony: Then why did you hit me? T''Chaka: Because you don''t have crap for battle instincts. You think too much in your fights. You are a fast learner and great in this fight sessions but if someone does a surprise attack that you have never experienced before, then you''ll get killed. Tony got nothing to reply. He did know that the real Tony Stark was also the same. Thanos suddenly countered Tony using the man''s own sword. Tony was not prepared for that so it almost cost him his life. He finally realised his problem. Having one of the smartest minds in the worlds does have its drawbacks. He just can''t help but think during the fights. Overthinking things was a habit they both had. Tony was silent for a while. He was thinking of how to solve this but he never even realised his problem. Tony: So what should do? T''Chaka as well as the other tribe leaders smiled, the kid finally stopped being so arrogant. They appreciated the kid actually being willing to learn. They all saw potential in Tony and he was still young. If the kid can''t develop the battle instincts, then they would just pound it into the kid. T''Chaka: Just train here for now. You will be sparring with the warriors until you drop down. Oh, and You won''t be using your wearing that suit for those matches. Tony: But that would just be like beating me up. T''Chaka: That''s the point. Battle instinct isn''t developed with just fighting experience. It is developed through by your body learning from every fight. T''Chaka was stretching while getting ready to prepare his punch. Tony: Wait a second before beating me up, I just might have the solution. T''Chaka: There is no other way, except maybe if you know what will happen to everything around you. Tony started retreating while trying to talk down T''Chaka. Tony: I am going to be working on that, but this is different wait a second. Tony got his hands into position and focused. Chapter 20 - Wakanda 4 Somewhere in Tunisia in the Star Wars shooting location Clone Tony: Owww. Tony seemed to be in pain but the kid crouched down a bit like his stomach got hit pretty badly for a second. Then he was okay Steve: Wha, what''s wrong? Clone: Wait a second. Let me rest first. Ok done. Main me won''t be coming home for some time. Don''t worry though, he just got trained as a black panther candidate. Oh and they already have stealth planes so no problems going back home. Steve: You know I''m starting to doubt up your plan of not messing with time. CTony: Relax, as long as he doesn''t stop Klau everything will still work out. No other outsider even knows of the the true Wakanda until that UN bombing. Steve started remembering the event all the way to their civil war. Steve: Yeah, that event really messed us up. C-Tony: And unfortunately, it still should. Only this time I am going to get everyone ready. Steve: You have any plans to save your parents? CTony: Sorry, that one is on me. If I tell you, it just might not work. Tony really was planning something. He just doesn''t know how if he could even tamper with fixed events. There was only one fixed event he Steve: Well alright, if you need me to save Howard and Maria then just tell me. --------- Meanwhile, some random local crew working at the set were giving the kid and man some weird stares. Mob1 : Look at that kid, he seems so cute just a while ago, now he looks grumpy. And that man, damn I hope he''s single. Mob 1: Yeah they do, but they are kind of weird. Those two are always talking about games or something when they were alone. One time while I was waking ng them, I heard them talks about nano bots. Mob 2: Oh yeah, I also overheard them talking about aliens. I just figured the man was just playing along to entertain the kid. Mob 1: I also did at first, but look at the man. He''s just too serious during his talks with the kid. Mob 2: Oh who cares, it''s not like he''s going to bring the kid on dates. Oh just just imagine going on a date with him. Taking me to dinner, then after we go to my place. Man 2: Relax, you''re having a nosebleed. End of random gossip (AN: Skip to the line divider if you don''t want to be disturbed. Nope? ok then Yeah, I''m not going to be giving them genders. Imagine if Tony''s sensor can record these kinds of talk and just decides to lock Captain in a room listening to them like some weird modern torture chamber. ) ----------©\------------ Back in Wakanda. A few moments earlier Tony: See this. This is like a second body of mine. It can gain experience like anyone and transfers it to me when it disappear. You can just train this me while I build up my body. That way I don''t get hurt but I still have the experience. T''Chaka: So I just hit him and you will learn what he learns? Tony: Yep, try hitting him. The experience should transfer. I can make more so you don''t have to worry. There won''t be any traces from him so you don''t have to worry about cleaning up the body. T''Chaka: Very well, look over there while we do something to this clone of yours. The council started examining the clone which was cooperative. Suddenly, T''Chaka struck the clone directly to the shin. It puffed out to smoke while the real Tony did not show much reaction. T''Chaka: Can you create a better one? This one doesn''t seem to pass the pain like necessary. You would just be collecting memories of fights. You still won''t be able to develop your instincts like this. ----- Ever since he got that ice pop from god, he rarely stopped experimenting on his skill. He was always trying to know what was special with the upgrade he recieved. He figured that just adding range was too basic. The guy should be failed as a god if his surprise was just that. After all this time, he only figured out that he had some better level of control over his skills. He can make them appear closer or farther than normal in exchange for some extra chakra consumption. He could also make copies that could be allocated chakra rather than the original anime technique''s process which would have divided his chakra to all clones equally. Creating those clones were too inefficient for his needs. Though they could last indefinitely, there was just no way he could recover his chakra with the original technique His body still can''t accumulate more chakra than it was supposed to for some reason. He figured his body had some limiter from god since was not yet ready. Even children in naruto train after 5 and he hopes that is his case. Though with the nutrition and training he has, he has a better body than some 7 years old kids. He is still not 5. He decided to just create them with fixed allocation. He can create more since they use up less than those indefinite ones. Plus he can still recover some chakra while the clones worked. He can also refill the current clone''s chakra with some more shadow clones. There chakra gets shared by those temporary ones as well. Just to their set limit though. He also can''t make them tougher than normal. The clones still disappear after a certain amount of damage. ----- For now, Tony decided to create a better clone but the T''Chaka still did not approve. The council left since it became boring. They did not need to meddle with the actual training. Tony then created the original version shadow clone. Tony: This is the best I can do. If you still don''t approve then I guess only my real body could train. But I hope this works. I really don''t want to get bruised and have to heal up before the session. That''d just make my stay here longer. T''Chaka looked at the clone. This one felt more real than the others. Though he was not sure of the difference, he decided to treat this more special. Since he said that physical damage won''t actually be passed he decided to make this last one special. T''Chaka prepared his foot. He sneaked behind the clone so that it won''t get scared. He lifted his foot. And kicked the clone straight up his the kid clone''s jewels. Tony screamed in pain. Though it was still lesser than normal, the memories he recieved was better than the basic ones. It included the pain alright. Tony even cried a bit. T''Chaka: That was for not treating your opponent with enough respect they deserved. I wanted to make your training worse since those clones did not seem to work as well as you hoped. But looks like this one works just like I wanted. Tony: Can I just not go. I don''t want to be trained by you. T''Chaka: Of course, but only way you can get vibranium would be if the next king did. There is no way any thief could even get a glimpse of it. Much less you who we know and could prevent. Tony just kept quite. He remembered how N''Jobu helped Klau steal some of those. Tony guessed that man was already in the field since he never showed up here even with all the rukus. Chapter 21 - Wakanda 5 AN: So I remembered Be a Man from Mulan with this at first ` but then I remebered live action won''t have Mushu so I''m sad Actually I wanted to boycot the live action movie because of Mushu and the song supposedly not going to be featured. Anyways ----- Tony got started with his training. Since he was just getting started, he did not get combat training immediately. He first needed to learn the movements so he created the maximum amount of basic clones he can along with a single proper clone for some light sparring. The basic clones were to learn all the common combat forms and techniques. This included their body development trainings. This was different. His body got inside this contraption that stretched his body everywhere. The machine was designed to stretch every single joint and ligaments without damaging his body. This was a gentler way of preparing his body. They did not need to dislocate his body before stretching it since he was still a kid. The body was softer than an ?du?t body. They just got him twisted and pulled in all directions. He always woke up the next day with his body aching at some place/s. Though it was not all pain. He grew an inch for a while due to all that stretching. ---------- After the first week, the proper clone became a punching bag. It got hit everywhere by the king but did not disappear. King T''Chaka realised that pain experienced did not need to accompany an equivalent amount of damage. He got the lab to produce a sort of punching glove so that he could attack without holding himself back by a lot. It was releasing bursts of current that simulated the nerves while reducing the damage inflicted. By the end of the second week, Tony got used to the fighting that he started to dodge some attacks. Tony easily memorised his movement habits to the point that when T''Chaka was attacking, he can guess where the hit would lang. It became noticable that the instinct development training was failing. T''Chaka decided to fight at night and later, at places with low to none ambient light. Tony even got a mask that basically makes him a blind man. This kind of training helped Tony more that T''Chaka expected. Tony seemed to be more s?ns?t?v? to his surroundings now that he was not depending on his eyesight as much. By the end of the month, Tony finished all the basic training. Though he is still not ready to be the black panther, he was comptent enough to last a fight without his armor. All the clan leaders got the news. They were not convinced that Tony was already competent. Their warriors usually trained for at least a year to get acknowledged. They brought warriors to test Tony again. ----------- It was different this time. Tony did not wear his repulsor equipment to prove his competency. Of course the warriors also did not bring their weapons and equipment. Both sides just had common cloth outfits. The fight lasted longer this time but the council members were more focused. This fight displayed more skill than power. Tony was not able to easily knock out his opponent with his almost 5 year old body. He could only depend on technique to make his opponents yield. ----- Tony jumped around everywhere. He already got stamina since he exercised before this training. Now, he used his size to zip around his opponents. Tony finished the fight without getting hit. Though he dropped down due to exhaustion after every fight. The council members even applauded after the fights. They were genuinely impressed with Tony''s development. He was a good fighter that they would not oppose if he ever needs to have the powers of the black panther when he grew up. This was ?ssuming he maintained this rate of development. This however raised the bar for the next black panther. They did not need for the next Black Panther to be a genius of Tony''s level. He can even start training as soon as he is able to. But if the next black panther could not match Tony''s performance by the same age, then they just might try and ask Tony to be the Black Panther. Now that they have seen a new limit on how powerful a child could be, they won''t just settle for any successor. If Tony knew this, then he might have slowed down his development a bit. He did not want the power for a reason. That power is unreliable. It could be taken away. If he ever got that, he might be more reliant on that power than his own skills. ---------- T''Chaka saw the council liking Tony''s performance. T''Chaka: Now that he proved his capability, I want to take him for his first hunt. (AN: Hey I''m just ?ssuming they have those rite of passage/ coming of age tests) The council thought about it and nodded. The first hunt was a tradition to see if the kid is could even be a warrior. If he can''t succeed the hunt then he might as well be a crafter. Tony: Oooh, I''m going on a hunt? When do we start. Finally I can go out. I am bored with all those trainings. I have b?r?ly seen anything else in Wakanda. T''Chaka: Relax, we don''t really mean hunt wild animals. They are already dying on their own, no need for us to speed things up. Tony: Then what do I hunt, those slavers? T''Chaka: Exactly, those are the animals you should be hunting. Tony: Ok, that''s cool,. Let me get my armor then lets go. T''Chaka: No hurry, we can set out at night. --------- Since they freed the captive, he was getting ready to set off. All of a sudden, he felt a some bad feeling(killing intent) directed at him. Tony jumped to the side when he suddenly heard a bang. It turns out that one of the slavers managed to get his hands on a gun. Tony felt more of that bad feeling from the same guy but his nanites were already deployed before the first shot was even fired. Tony saw the guy and tried to shoot him again with his repulsers. T''Chaka suddenly appeared out from one of the shadows. T''Chaka:Good. That feeling you felt, that is killing intent, now you have finally passed the last test. Tony: What? You mean the final test was to actually survive getting killed? T''Chaka: " Well no, it is more of what you will do when you are faced with true killing intent. You see, killing intent is something you can only trully feel from an enemy who wants to kill you. That and people who have killed a lot of people like a serial killer. We can try to expose you to our killing intent but it is not the same. The feeling of that bloodlust is just not the same. If you did not even detect that, then you should not even be a warrior. Or if you got frozen from facing it head on. It does not matter since you acted better than expected. Also, you should have killed the guy. There are some people who just don''t learn. You leaving them to live now might cause you or your family to suffer later. But that is for another time. Now, congratulations. And, Welcome to the Golden Tribe " Chapter 22 - No name Meanwhile in America during the 2nd week of training Tony and Steve just landed on a passenger plane. They joined the film crew''s flight back. Tony was just walking out of the plane when he suddenly pulled back by Steve. Steve had already experienced so many wars so he immediately knew that someone was watching them maliciously. Steve then communicated with Tony using hand signs that there is something wrong. He was also warning the Tony verbally to let wait for him while Steve was getting their bags. Tony also felt something weird so he decided to trust Steve. Just as they passed the security check, Steve noticed a group of men that seem to be waiting for them. Steve noticed this and checked them out. They were not people sent by Howard nor were they agents sent by the government. He knew they were trained based on their body language. Luckily, there were still plenty of people around. The did not seem to want to do their action now. Steve and Tony waited for their ride which was supposed to pick them up. -------- Steve: Hey Jarvis, there might be some people following us. Are they on our side or do they work for the enemy. Jarvis: I do not recall hiring some group that you are not aware of sir. Steve: Then check if someone is tailing us. The car drove to a burger king drive -through to go get some cheeseburgers. Tony was eating his burger while giving Steve some advice. Tony: Hey, check if they''re Hydra or someone else. I don''t recall an order for me in the surveillance feed. Steve just nodded and left the car when the car drove around the building. Jarvis was busy with the order and informing Howard of a possible kidnapping incident. --------- Steve sneaked to the car that was following them. He saw a van and 6 people inside. He moved on the opposite direction of where Tony and Jarvis are. He saw a garbage bin with a circular metal cover . He got it on his left hand while his right hand held a can of cola still unopened. He suddenly ran to the car threw the can. The driver was rolling his window to let some fresh air in when the can hit him straight to the head and knocked the driver out. The others inside were surprised but immediately evacuated the vehicle. They surrounded Steve and started a fight. Steve kicked a guy that launched the poor man to his comrade. The three left reached for their guns but Steve threw a garbage can cover that bounce off the three knocking them out as well. Steve went for the driver and shook him awake. Driver: Hey man I''m just the driver, all I heard was kidnapping some kid I swear. Steve punched the guy out cold again and searched the other men. He went to the guy that seemed like the leader. To check for clues. He got a picture Tony and the number of the license plate with a hundred thousand dollars at the back. He then recognized everyone and had a problem. None of these guys were the ones watching them at the airport. Those people seemed to be trained while these were just a bunch of thugs. Steve went back and told them to go back first. --------- Howard and Maria were concerned with Tony almost getting kidnapped. They were about to go out and hire a platoon of ex-military to guard Tony when Tony decided to calm them down. Tony: Relax, I will show you something that might make things weird. The clone Tony created a clone with the least possible consumption he can. CTony1: And the best part is. CTony1 got a fork and hit the other clone on the hand. The second clone disappeared to smoke. CTony showed the same hand that he stabbed on his clone. CTony: I don''t get hurt even if they get hurt or die. Maria was happy that his son had powers that can make him safe. Howard however had a complex reaction. He was happy as well but his background with the military made things complicated. He remembered an incident with people with powers that did not end well. Howard: So, are you a mutant? You know that the military is not especially fond of mutants. CTony: No? At least I don''t think so. Howard sighed. He had just finished the first part of his life long work when this happens. His son was getting targeted. Now his son could possibly be a mutant. ------ Sort of flashback Howard had no particular aversion to mutants. His encounter with them was on a more scientific basis. When he was still working with Dr. Erskine, they worked with samples of mutant cells that seemed to be more active than human cells. This was how Erskine developed the super soldier serum. He had samples of cells from mutants that were performing better than human cells. He was able to use chemicals to modify the cells to act like mutant cells. With the samples he had, he created the serum that can enhance humans. The problem is the energy used when the cells changed. Since the process was instantaneous, the amount of energy needed for the transformation also needed to be present already. There was no way for the cells to absorb energy from food at that speed. Even stuffing yourself with high energy food for days before would not help since humans can only store so much energy into fat. The reason Red Skull became a skull was because of the insufficient energy while in transformation. The body needed to get as much energy fast so all the unnecessary cells were consumed by the priority cells. When the process was over, there was already no fat cells left. There was just no way for the Red Skull to grow fat on his face if there was no fat cells to grow anymore. That was where Howard came in. If the body cannot store enough energy for the transformation, then they could supply the energy while in transformation. Though it was more appropriate to say that they would bombard the energy directly to the cells. The Vita-rays were supposed to be the external energy source that would get used up to power the transformation. -------- Clone Tony started to panic. He did not have a body as well so get stabbed by a syringe would make him disappear. CTony: Ah about that, I think I am scared of needles. Howard: Nonsense, you never feared anything ever since you were born much less needles. CTony was silent. He really did not want to get expose. CTony: Ummmmm. I got my fear during movie taping? Jiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii. (AN: Japanese staring coldly sound effect) Howard just stared flatly at Tony. Chapter 23 - Birthday Question at the end. ------ CTony: Oh right I have my own blood samples at my lab. We could just use that for the test. Howard: Nice try, but we''ll talk about that later. For now, spill. Tony: Well it''s a good thing that I am me since I expected this scenario Howard just looked impatient Tony: So, I am currently under training like a warrior by the king of a tribe that rules a country that the world is unaware of. Howard: Right, and your mother is the princess of a ninja clan that protects the emperor of US. Tony: Come on, you know about our situation. I can tell you about them but I doubt you would be able to act like you don''t know of them. Maria: Then you don''t need to. But you do need to invite them to your birthday party. I can''t have my son''s teachers not getting invited to his birthday party now can I Tony: But mom, my teacher is the king of a tribe. You know how busy rulers can be. Howard: Maria, this kid just went out on his own without telling us. Maria: NO more arguments, now go wash up. Tony/Howard: But mom/Maria. Maria: I said NO, now go. Steve was laughing when he saw this scene. Here he was with two of the smartest men he knew. One played a crucial role in stopping a long running war, the other saved the whole universe. But the person with the most power person in this room was Maria. Jarvis on the other hand started preparing dinner. He was already aware of the hierarchy since before Tony was even born. ---------- Howard learned that Tony was using the laboratory he built for Steve. Howard did not check the laboratory before since he was busy. But he figured that at least the lab was getting used. He did not really imagine Steve using the lab. He just built the lab for fun and treated it as a backup lab. Howard: I don''t even know how you got all these specialized equipment here. Some of these are things that SHEILD had a hard time getting. But the equipment doesn''t seem to be used that much. Okay, from now on, I will also be dropping by to use the equipment here. Tony had no problems letting his dad use this equipment. Tony did not trust that this lab will always be secure. That is why Tony miniaturised all the advanced equipment that were too much for the current technology level. Tony had his high tech lab in one of the suitcases by the side. Tony: Fine, but I want you to buy some more companies. I need a large capital for this. Howard: Really? You are already the secret owner of the gaming industry already, what company do you want to buy that needs more fund. Tony: Not one company, every company in this market. Howard: This is interesting. You do know that the country has the anti-trust laws to prevent a single company from controlling the market. You might be able to build up your capital when you control the prices but even I can''t protect you from all those senators. Tony: Who said anything about a single company. I don''t want to manage a merger of all of those companies. I just want to buy the companies so that they could later on give me more money. Howard: And with all your knowledge of the future, you would secretly become the richest person in the world. Why do you even need all that money? You are the heir to Stark Industries already. Tony: Yeah, but our company has that stupid board of directors. I really don''t want to share control with those annoying old guys. Tony: Yeah but that guy still creeps me out. Howard: Alright, it is almost your birthday anyway so I''ll just treat this as a birthday gift. Now, which companies would you like to secretly acquire this time. Tony: Intel, Toshiba, MOS Tech, IBM if you can. Oh also that new company Apple and Microsoft Howard went near his son and smacked the kid straight down the top of Tony''s head. Howard: You practically want the microprocessor industry. Even SHIELD has set up spies there to make sure something like this never happens. Tony: Relax, I have already created identities of the buyers to make sure that no easily notices. I just need the money. Here, I''ll even give you the names and you can let Aunt Peggy check them out. Howard: (Sigh), I miss the good ol'' time when I just built all those toys. ---- Howard got the names and did just that. They checked out since the guys who did the checking were HYDRA agents. One message to Zola was what Tony needed. A few months later. After Tony passed the test, he was allowed access to the labs. Tony was excited at first since this was a lab with unlimited supply of vibranium. As he started getting familiarised with his work area, he was annoyed with how inefficient the softwares are so he decided to help them improve the softwares inside the laboratory. He also gradually installed JARVIS inside their systems while he set up a direct communications line to his base back at US. He marketed JARVIS as an encryption and optimization program to secure their communications as well as communicate more data over longer distances. The scientists checked the program under Tony''s voluntary request. They were amazed and saw nothing suspicious so they decided to let T''Chaka use this for their communications with their sleeper agents outside. JARVIS hid his other functionalities from them just as Tony intended. Tony got to work and used vibranium to build a full body armor for himself just like the Panther habit. He did not want to create something advanced in front the other researchers so he just settled with software improvements during his stay. He helped perfecting the retroreflective shielding for Wakanda''s planes. They were getting it wrong in the display angles before so looking at the cloaked plane from two different angles would immediately reveal it. Tony got JARVIS to manage the cloaking as well. Tony basically left a copy of JARVIS to them as a basic AI ?ssistant. They quickly got used to this virtual ?ssistant that helped them reduce time recording and creating reports. Of course the true capabilities of JARVIS were only accessible to Tony. Tony also added a rule (#4) to the TAILs so that any copy/knock-off would still have the TAILs set up first. He had to make sure ALL the AI''s based from the AI''s he controlled would also be under his control even if he did not make them Later on, all the computerised equipment of Wakanda had a trace of JARVIS inside. Tony ordered his AI to help and keep Wakanda a secret other than the case with N''Jobu and Klau. ----- Tony''s birthday finally arrived. Tony returned a week before with T''Chaka, as well as some Dora Milaje. T''Chaka never met Tony''s parents since he also did not want to reveal his relationship with Tony to outsiders. They did appreciate the invitation and told Tony to send his gratitude. In exchange for not attending the party, he left Tony with a few crates of the vibranium. He got to know Tony these past few months in missions so he trusted the kid could take care of it. Tony immediately miniaturised his present while thanking the T''Chaka for everything. T''Chaka told Tony to visit whenever he can since he knew Tony was also like a son to him and Ramonda after all. Tony just smiled and replied that he would still not be Black Panther and T''Chaka should just focus on making his own successor. ----- The night after his party. Tony noticed an owl flying to his window and landing just outside. Tony noticed an envelop in its claws so he decided to open the Tony did not know what was inside the letter but he had an idea of what it is. Tony opened the envelope and found 2 letters ------ KAMARTAJ SCHOOL of MAGIC and MYSTIC ARTS Headmaster: Ancient One (Sorcerer Supreme, Contractor of Dormammu) Dear Mr. Stark, We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Kamartaj School of Magic and Mystic Arts. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment. Term begins on, well whenever you want. We do not await your answer. You can just go to a sanctum if you decide to go. Yours sincerely, Ancient One sig Sorcerer Supreme Second page KAMARTAJ SCHOOL of MAGIC and MYSTIC ARTS UNIFORM First-year students will require: 1. Three sets of plain robes Please note that all pupil''s clothes should carry name tags. COURSE BOOKS All students should have a copy of each of the following: Sanskrit to English Dictionary ... All the dictionaries of languages you still don''t know. Prioritise older languages first. OTHER EQUIPMENT Any device for entertainment. There is television but I doubt it would have reception here. Students may also bring, if they d?s?r?, an owl OR a dog OR any pet small and smart enough to not be a disturbance. PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST YEARS ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR OWN BROOMSTICK Yours not so sincerely anymore, Ancient One sig Still the Sorcerer Supreme PS: Do not work with the infinity stones without learning from me first. ----- Tony smiled, stored the letter and played with the owl a bit while feeding it some food in his room. Tony was not going to be going there right now. He just turned 5 and if his theory was correct, the restraints with his chakra should already be lifted. Chapter 24 - Not an official chapter Yeah this hopefully won''t need to happen later in the future. Some where in the future: After Tony''s snap. Dying(acting) Tony opened an eye slightly and peeked. He saw every one kneeling to pay respects to him. Tony''s thoughts: Now. how do I act suddenly come back from the dead? Tony neural interface: JARVIS, any idea? JARVIS: How about you puff out into smoke and claim to be a clone. Tony: Good Idea, PUFF Tony: Hello boys, I''m back Tony got beat up by everyone. Tony: Alright people pack things up. Next stop, that shawarma place at New York. My treat ----- Tony: So Is every one here yet? Kid? Kid? Hey kid, Where are you? Peter: Help Mr. Stark, I''m getting pulled into this creepy black thing. I don''t know what happened. Tony rushed to Peter getting su?k?d by what looks like a black hole at the location where Tony did the snap. Tony: What did you do kid? Peter: Nothing I swear. I was just walking to collect the nanites for my suit when it suddenly went off like someone calling then I started getting pulled here. Tony: Wait let me check. Shit, this isn''t a black hole, it''s a crack in our universe Peter: Wait, you mean galaxy universe or alternate universe universe. Tony: Universe universe. Why would I panic with space travel when I can just use my time-travel machine. But this is different. I can''t seem to do anything to it. Even magic seems to not work. After a few seconds. Peter felt a stronger pull Peter: Please help me Mr. Stark. Not again. I don''t wanna go, I don''t wanna go. Poof peter is su?k?d to Sony universe now ------- Tony walked blankly when Steve notice him. Steve: What happened, I thought the war was over Tony: It was, I made sure of it. Steve: then what happened? Tony: I lost the kid, I lost him again. A moment of silence for the tragedy that is the next Spiderman movie AN:Oh might also be late tomorrow still don''t have that much time Chapter 25 - Shadow Clones (Info Chap) AN: So I need a way to get Tony to have massive amounts of chakra later on. He doesn''t have a Bijuu to supply his body so I need a way to enable him to build up more than from just natural growth. Otherwise, the best capacity he can have would be Kakashi''s or 3rd Hokage level since he has no chakra bloodline lineage or samehada for extra growth. No borrowing energy from another dimension though since it comes with something always. Try to guess if you''re interested ----- Tony kept the letter he just received in his secure storage "box" where he also stores all his advanced tech. He did not need it when he went there but the letter is also like a present for his birthday. ----- Tony checked out his chakra flow. No obvious change is felt. That was expected since his body did not have a significant change that day. He tried building up his chakra naturally but US just isn''t that good of an environment. He could b?r?ly collect faster than his natural restoration''s speed. The best he could do to recover it is by eating food and to supplement some of the energy to chakra. He also can''t sense Nature Chakra but he already expected that considering the environment around his house is mostly artificial. This does not even factor into account that first time sensing nature chakra was the hardest step before balancing the thing it with your own chakra. ----- Tony knew early on that he had a limiter. He could never produce too much clones. He felt tired when he produced the maximum number of clones. He tried creating one more after reaching his limit but he just can''t create another clone successfully. This limiter also applied on other things. He remembered how his chakra only grew in relation with his body''s growth. The limits of his main body''s chakra is from 100% to 30%. His repeated usage lowered the minimum from 33% but that was it. He doesn''t know why he had this restrictions but guessed it had to do with the shadow clone technique. Shadow Clone was a restricted technique for a reason. Ordinary ninjas are not able to make them due to the drastic change in chakra levels of the user. Multiple Shadow Clone Technique was worse and was forbidden due to the number of clones produced. If not all trained people could execute the technique . An untrained child using the technique would have been killed by it. ----- AN: Clone Type definitions so far. Basically a guide Chakra clones types 1. Basic - Separate chakra pool from main body. No flow either way without dispersing first - Can build up chakra but too slow for self sustainance. - can be refilled a bit by dispersing another clone but not efficient at all. - basic memories(picture/video type info only) after dispersion 2. Regular/Proper(Manga version) - evenly shared chakra w/ other proper clones and main body (no time restriction) - any chakra refilled to main body is spread to other regular clones - complete experience of the clone transferred after dispersion AN: There may be more later but variant of these 2 probably ----- Tony tested things out by first created one proper clone to check any difference Things were still the same, he felt the same amount of drain so he continued to the 2nd. Still no difference. Tony decided to use the least amount of chakra creating basic clones next. This was different from testing the Mark II suit in the future where you go to max immediately. Sure sometimes you have to run before you can walk. But he can''t run if he can''t even see the road. So Tony did things by dispersing the previous clone and creating another with a just a bit more chakra. He created another clone and got to the 30% level. He then ate some food to make sure his chakra could be replenished faster. Finally, he made another basic clone. He suddenly felt exhausted like he had just trained with T''Chaka for hours until he collapsed. The difference is that his physical body is not strained. Though he fell to the floor, he still could maintain consciousness. He immediately dispersed the latest clone and got rid of most of the exhaustion. The other clones were trying to build up more chakra. Though not much, it still helped restoring his chakra to full faster. It also helped by reducing the amount of food the real body ate. Though most gets processed out, the feeling of continuously eating food is still not good. Especially since he ate the military MRE''s. They were the most concentrated source of energy that he had right now. ----- He dispersed the 2 proper clones he and waited a bit until he had his chakra back to full. He was now looking at the last basic clone. He knew that creating a clone like this was impossible by himself. He doesn''t have the enough experience to modify the original Shadow Clone technique this much. Even the ?du?t Naruto has all his clones still sharing the same chakra pool. This basic clone that had an isolated chakra pool would have been a result of that gift from that god so he just decided to take advantage of it. He waited a bit more until the basic clone had an approximately 2% of his total chakra right now. If the limiter also affected to the other limit of his chakra. Then he his body should be able to accept some more chakra now. He already experimented on this before. There were times when the Tony had recovered his chakra to full but never noticed an increase when any basic clone was dispersed. This was weird since chakra is supposed to return to spread to the other clones or back to the main body when a clone disappears. This however was just wasting chakra. This was why Tony never produced more clones than necessary. The rest of the chakra would be wasted when the clones disappeared. He did not want to exert more effort since it was wasted later. Tony prepared and dispersed the clone. Tony felt no immediate things. He suddenly felt so bloated and wanted to puke. Luckily, his body already processed the high energy food. Tony then checked his body. His dantian felt like it was streched out a bit. Just a bit over capacity but not enough to cause any damage. He did not do anything else that night and rested. The next day, he checked his dantian and found out that it grew a bit. It increased by 1% but it grew. The rest of the extra energy was gone but Tony felt just a little bit fatter. Explanation(Sort of?) Slow chakra recovery so need multiple clones to collect chakra faster 1st step create 2 Clones 1/3 of full chakra each proper clone still total of 100% 2nd create one last basic clone 3rd 4th disperse all proper clones first so main body has 100% disperse basic clone for a total of 102% or just a bit more let the body adjust or else it will be damaged/explode due to overflow total final value 101% compared to yesterday''s value anything extra turns to fat.(but Tony doesn''t know how to use up the chakra fat) not yet sure how long cooldown time per expansion is but <24hrs Slow initial progress but the progress builds up faster as the power grows. Chapter 26 - Explanation (Reasonings not a chapter) Explanation for clone usage for chakra development 1st sorry needed to Slow down story for real life stuff and research. I think there would not be that much changes until the next movie shows up so will things will start speeding up but there are just some years where everything seems to be happeningjavascript:; like 86-89. Reasons for not using other stuff to develop chakra(for now) Based on MCU with logical background(hopefully logical) ------ Extremis still needs development. To map bio-electricity in order to harness it, you need equipment that can keep up. Tony can build it but it would take up a lot of space ,test subjects and time. Also need the biological process simulations before testing. Those need a Quantum Computer and not just Super Computers. Even real life latest Super Computers still not capable of accurately simulating most chemical molecules Quantum computer still needs way too much tech from the future that it is a VERY BIG security risk. I can''t exactly miniaturize it with Pym Particles since it will probably affect quantum stuff. Just enlarging things would be possible. So no way to hide. Imagine aliens knowing there is a human made quantum computer in that primitive world. Earth cannot protect itself yet. AI''s would have probably already be running the world properly if they are powered by Completed Quantum computers IRL due to the amount of simulations it can do. (AN: Simplifying quantum computers feels weird and I am not sure I am completely correct) Also Extremis regenerates the body at the current state - not sure what it does to a growing human body other than BOOM -- does it stop the human from aging or something? that''s just sad to always be a kid so at least will happen in his 20''s TLDR: Quantum Computer not yet built so no way to safely test without human test subject --------------------- - Still no proper Secured Secret Base other than Wakanda. And Wakanda was just supposed to give him Vibranium + tech until T''Chala and shuri gets born. Also Wakanda still has the traitor problem. Primarily. very volatile. (Hulk and Abomination are failed outcomes of SSS) so needs a very secure space to complete the transformation. Which is hard when it is peaceful times and espionage is the primary focus of everyone. 2nd Never trust the enemy completely or some humans for that matter -Zola may be under control but the living agents is a different matter. They are the human factors that need to be gone. -Unfortunately, Humans don''t care.(Humans cannot be fully controlled, unless it is of their "own free will") Hail Hydra haha -- Winter Soldier should already be active so any rouge HYDRA with control over him might mess the process up. 3rd. Can use a space shuttle for completely isolated space and building one is easy but procurement with the amount of materials used would be hard to conceal . It needs to be done in short amount of time without Hydra''s connection for maximum secrecy. There was still no internet and too early for full automation of stuff so things still had humans in the transactions. One way or another, someone will notice metals and other stuff being ordered at large quantities. One random gossip and Winter Soldier might be sent for recon TLDR: Basically no environment safe enough to undergo process yet ------------------ Arc reactors to chakra stuff 1st of all, They are NOT for everything. Howard designed it to produce electrical energy. Sure they might be able produce almost unlimited energy but still in the range of electrictrical + light + magnetic. Still need something to convert it to biological/chemical which is usually only through food. I can use it for ?ssistance but not still not yet available as a direct chakra source. Plenty of stuff from electricity but converting it to biological energy/magic energy is not something sorcerers seems to be focused on. Electricity -> Magic -> electricity might work like Yoda absorbing electricity from the force. But he may still get shocked from those electric coated weapons if he ever got hit. No direct transformation available. -------------- Magic -needs to be learned but later -can be used to outsource the energy but will work differently since chakra is a personal type of energy. You can collect it from surrounding but you still convert it to your own. -Since sorcerers are depicted as humans who channel energy from another dimension through their body. At Best, it will be is like nature chakra. TLDR: Nature chakra equivalent not internal chakra -------- There are some possible ways though that I was preparing to use later on but I won''t be adding them here since it might spoil more than necessary Chapter 27 - Years 3 The next few days, Tony tested various ways on improving his total chakra capacity. But he just felt that anymore excess after 1% was just adding fat to him. Other than training to expand his chakra capacity, Tony spent the next few months managing all the processor companies that he bought. They were not able to fully acquire Intel but they were able to acquire enough shares to have enough to be taken seriously in meetings. With all the micro processor companies under control, they started contracting some parts from Stark Industries. No one in the management''s people opposed the decision. Most contracts were just plain business contacts and the ones with personal reasons to oppose were overpowered by the majority. Stark Industries contract was just that much better. With all the demands, Stark Industries would have needed to prepare for a massive production line. But the actual work came from Tony''s production lines. The production lines Tony used were already some very advanced versions. They were designed for more advanced chips. With the level of complexity of the current microprocessor, Tony''s production line can handle the demands and still have weeks to spare. Tony did not just let that spare time flow though. Tony made his production line produce full computer systems with enough memory to handle JARVIS subroutines. Less than 1TB since does not need voice samples and other unnecessary stuff. It also has a small communications system for short range transmissions. They could only communicate for half a kilometer radius. Those were then shrunk and added to the microprocessors that were demanded by all those companies. When they were deployed and powered, they could override the microprocessors. They could also store some data files but only a small amount since the storage space is for the JARVIS sub AI mostly. ----- The Stark Industries produced processors were gradually spreading throughout the world. The quality was the best in the world. They were high performance chips that also lasted twice the lifetime of other chips at the same performance. The electronics era was accelerated due to this. With the cheaper costs (Still incredibly overpriced compared to actual chip''s production cost for Tony), reliability, and availability, the microprocessor companies built a virtual monopoly. Intel was eventually owned by Tony. They can''t apply monopoly laws for to a company that openly is not even selling to the market. Each of those shell companies also had different owners that seemed to be real people. There is just no way to pin the Stark as a monopolist since he was just contracted as the manufacturer. All patents are individually owned by the companies. There is also the military deals handled by Stark Industries. US decided to just let other countries deal with it since no there was no actual problem to handle. (AN: Intel was forced to help AMD at first due to anti monopoly laws iirc ) ----- 1976 Stark processors were the only product in the market. Many companies tried to join the electronics boom but no other processor company survived. While those competitors were flaked off. Tony secretly hired all the talented people to work in the electronics company network. They were hired to compete with the competitor companies. With the left over income from those, Tony bought Apple, Microsoft, and other garage startup companies. Now with Tony''s fake personas in control of the companies, he decided to let all his companies with similar interests compete with each other. This slowed down the development of electronics market again. But it did help in developing the technology in different directions. Tony did not want the world''s development to be dependent on him alone. ----- Tony was starting to publicly learn about engines just to fulfill the historical records. He already uses the flight systems to travel. This is just some random hobby he did to pass time. This joke actually went serious since cars were some of toys he can play with right now. Planes he can freely use were still too slow for his taste. ----- SHIELD was also introduced to the private computer network. It was developed by Howard and Tony to take full advantage of the computers they acquired. The computers are connected to a main computer that routes data to other computers. SHIELD was basically using the prototype of the internet 7 years before it others even started the framework for it. ----- Stark Expo''s future look was finally seen by Tony. Since its closing back at 74, Tony waited for the diorama containing the new element''s details to be made. He guessed that Howard was not successful in creating the new element. And looks like Howard has some pride to not ask Tony for some better equipment. It wouldn''t help though since Tony can only give him access to the latest tech of this period Tony progress with chakra also went well. He could now create a bit more than a hundred clones (AN: Sorry. I did not calculate what will happen after a year last chapter but there is a computation below for proof that 100 now. But too late to retract things now so here goes) With that much available. Tony started sending some of his clones as orphans in different parts of USSR and Europe. He also sent some for Asia but it was harder to mix in since he does not have Asian skin. Hardly anyone survived the travel. Tony transported them though smugglers so the environment was bad. He used these instead of the planes and other more comfortable means of transport for a reason. Tony wanted to familiarize himself to the black market at the personal level. Later on, the survivors of the smuggling operations all talked about a mysterious boy who helped them survive the travel. He never ate but still looked very healthy. Multiple accounts were stated that when the news of this mysterious ghost reached the Vatican, the current pope did not miss the chance and attributed the thing to one of their icons and began praising him as the Patron Saint of the Victims of Slaving, Pirates, and Smuggling. end of chapter --------------- Clone Calculation Equation So approximated stuff here and there but relatively accurate assume 300 basic capacity at 5y.o. 300*((1.01)^n) is the total capacity after day n if n = 365 total capacity =11335 with each clone having 100% Tony can produce 113 clones with some spare chakra 3 years would be 161 800 5 years and he could make 230M This equation is for basic interest rates if anyone wants to know yeap I made this too OP sorry Chapter 28 - Years 4 1977 Tony got some news he was waiting for. NASA was finally publicly launching a communications satellite equipped with three-axis stabilizers. Once this launch becomes successful, private companies would start launching their own satellites. The older generation satellites waste too much energy in maneuvers that they have shorter lifetimes when used alone alone. There had to be a large number of them around to be cost effective so only goverments owned satellites. But with this launch, there will be plenty of industries that will be taking advantage of satellites. Things like GPS and satellite Television will be available for everyone. And Tony was going to be taking advantage of this. Tony got in contact with Boeing, Lockheed. They have cooperative agreements with Stark Industries since US prefferred to use Stark Industries'' weapons. The owners themselves went since it was Howard inviting them. Howard introduced everyone to Tony''s fake personas as the team that handled the microprocessor deal. They knew of it since that was not really a closely guarded secret at their security level. A deal was struck when they heard the potential of the project. In the space transportation industry, it is usually the most reliable rockets with plenty of successful missions that are chosen. Therer may be new tech that can save 25% more fuel available but they wll still never be chosen due to risks of the space missions failing. The people involved for this meeting was different. They have enough enough resources to launch rockets independently. They could easily build up their mission records if they can''t fabricate them. They have money as well as the skills and technology ready. They were bound to succeed in controlling the space industry. SpaceS company was started. This company operated like future SHIELD who has the world council controlling it. The difference this time is that this is a privately owned company. The oversight committee was just there to check that financial situation was accurate. Tony was also going to be introducing reusable rockets. With JARVIS secretly controlling the rockets, Tony was confident that he could land the rockets within a meter accuracy. But Tony was not going to be publicising that he had the technology anytime time soon. The rockets were supposed to be disposable and recycled materials are still materials. Tony felt bad for ruining Elon Musk''s future but so he decided to secretly train the kid.(AN: Elon is 1 yr younger than Tony). Tony was too lazy to manage these kinds of stuff. He needed someone to manage and grow the business. Tony was sent by his parents to primary school to make friends. That would have never went well since he was way too smart for his age. With this, at least Tony can have someone that can sort of come up with some interesting new ideas. Tony was training his Obadiah early. He also used some of Hydra''s brain washing skills to make Elon a loyal friend. The company can be managed by JARVIS but for it to flourish, it will still need human''s creativity. Tony also create his own V8 engine for historical record. ------ 1978-82 Tony was having a hard time expanding his chakra after he reached 100,000 clone capacity. He was having a hard time recovering his chakra. His body can only absorb so much nutrients that he needs to eat for days to recover 1% of his chakra. Since only Tony can eat, the clones were left to collect chakra from the environment. Even with all the clones trying to restore his chakra, their environment was starting to get affected.Tony felt the flora starting to be less vibrant so he decided to stop building up his chakra for now. ----- Tony detected some unusual activities in the upper atmosphere. Tony checked all possible sources he since this was not an event expected by JARVIS. All of Tony''s Hydra and the black market connections have no clue of the event even happening. Wakanda has detected the event but they ignored the event. Their monitoring systems still had some kinks that they were working on so that was just treated as a bug. Without Tony checking up on JARVIS'' secret subroutine, he would thought that they also had no record of the event. The event is also not a stray asteroid. Tony finally got some satellite footage before the event. Tony needed to manually check all the records to even get some data. There was a ball exiting the atmosphere but that was too slow to be anything natural. There is probably some alien exiting Earth and only Ego would fit the bill. Tony: So Ego left Earth, time to find Mother Lord, Meredith Quill. Tony got to work tracking down the mother of Star-Lord. He acted like a kid in order to ask her about information where they "had" Peter. With everyone treating her depression of her lover leaving and being as an insane person, she was glad that someone was genuinely listening to her. Eventually, Tony got all the information out of her. It took all his clones to search the places they "had" Peter but Tony still wasted a lot of time. Eventually, he found out where Ego planted the seedling and took it to storage. The seedling is dormant until Peter meets up with Ego, he can do plenty of stuff with it. ----- Hope van Dyne was born. They rarely left her but when they did, they said they were on business trips. Tony played along but he already knew that business trip is just a code for Ant-man and Wasp missions. Tony also collected some more samples of Janet''s DNA and some tissue samples with every interaction they had. He needed the samples before she gets trapped in the Quantum Realm. ----- A Scene during baby-sitting days Tony: But mom, why can''t I just leave this part to Jarvis(human) or one of the maids. Maria: No, Janet entrusted little Hope here to you so you take care of her. Tony: Fine, I''ll just ask my clones to do it. Tony created 5 shadow clones. Tony: Ok guys here''s the plan. One of you goes to gets the used diaper, another one wipes, one goes do the other stuff. Tony: Ok, I''ll leave it up to you guys then. All Clones: Leave and we''ll tell mom that you would grow up to be a playboy. Tony: Why the hell are you blackmailing me for. All Clones: You started it by asking us to do this. Tony: But you''re all me. All Clones: Exactly, we are you so we also don''t want to do this. Tony: Fine, let''s just get this over with. All Tonys got in a circle and started selecting sticks. Tony kneeled down as he saw that he got the shortest stick. Clones: Good luck boss, also don''t try to recreate more clones, we have already made sure that they won''t cooperate with you. Chapter 29 - Getting Ready for School Still 1982 The satellite industry was starting to take shape. It has been almost 5 years and the satellites that were developed by the private companies passed their final tests. They were ready for launch and SpaceS was having an early bird sale. Tony acquired some of the common satellite orbits (height and degrees away from axis) when the project started. It even caused a small scene when they acquisition happened. ----- UN was not selling those orbits at a high price due to the low demand. They expected someone taking advantage of the prices but they did not expect to be doing business as a wholesale seller. Clerk: I''m sorry sir but can you repeat your request. Jarvis: Certainly, you see this globe I brought. Now look at the shaded areas. My employer wants to acquire all that are still available. Clerk: But it is all shaded sir. Jarvis: I see that you would not be capable of handling my request. Then, would you just kindly lead me to someone in charge. The clerk lead Jarvis to their department head. When they left, the department head already informed Jarvis that he was already informed if the request and was just organizing it. Tony already arranged for Hydra''s inside agents to approve of the deal. Though they were not enough to approve of the deal, the others making the decision still had other employees that Tony had access to and would be able to control. Tony eventually nudged most officials to his side. It was not believable if everyone approved of such a big deal. Though he was not able to get some ''real estate'' due to government ownership, he was able to control most of it. Tony could not have shouldered the costs of all this without affecting some of his other project''s funding getting affected. Luckily, the banks finished computerising their systems. It was nice to have backdoors to every computer. One visit to each bank and a few hours later, he got funds from the banks less legal accounts. Tony subcontracted the orbits for the estimated lifetime of the satellites plus 5 year allowance. They could also extend their rents ?ssuming no competitor would offer higher offers for the orbit. The only orbits they could acquire are at levels so high that launch cost would increase significantly as well as decrease the perfomance of their satellite''s service. When they went back to SpaceS, they were greeted by a price so much higher than before that regretted not immediately signing the deal. The price was just low enough to stop them from considering trying to launch their own satellite. Those companies accepted the contracts. After the satellites were operational, these people started spreading rumor about the Stark''s vampire management team. Tony could have suppressed this but decided to blow it up some more. He also released the contract prices to let people see what the companies turned down due to greed. SpaceS management department gained a reputation as a reasonable seller with a massive grudge. It was better to accept the first negotiation deal than prolong negotiations to search for alternatives. The worst part was those companies needed to compensate for this breach of NDA. Tony arranged for the information he released to be leaked and traced back to those companies. The companies resisted but there was just too much evidence to deny. They grew silent after this and just focused on surviving. ------ When the companies handed their satellites to SpaceS. Tony also did a bit of tampering to all of those. He added better communications equipment along with some more of JARVIS modules. He could now secretly use the network for his own personal use without affecting the general public''s experience. He just compensated the smaller bandwidth with data compression. Tony was just too impatient to wait for internet to become public that he decided to build the satellite network. With the amount of satellites that were about to go up, he could have access to this satellite network everywhere except special areas like Ancient Kree cities. . The satellite network won''t be able to handle multiple users like the internet but Tony just needed it for his own usage. Tony hooked up a signal dish to the main body of JARVIS at home along with TV recievers and tape players. ------ With his entertainment finally accessible world wide, Tony was finally ready to go to Kamartaj. Tony went to the New York Sanctum and knocked on the door. Trainee Kaecilius opened the door and saw a kid that looked like he ran away from home: What do you want kid? Tony: I was wondering if you are accepting tenants? I have some money and I really like the look of that circular window at your attic. Trainee Kaecilius said "this is not an apartment" and slammed the door at Tony''s face Tony: Welp, I guess I got kicked out of Hogwarts Chapter 30 - Entrance 1 Tony was just getting his flight equipment from his luggage. He was just going to fly to the roof and sneak in from the roof access door. He just reached to his bag when a portal opened below it. Tony immediately threw all his other bags to the hole and then jumped in himself. Tony just landed to the floor and without even looking, he spoke. Tony: Ok Ancient One, what''s up with the guard dog at the entrance. Ancient One: I would like to remind you not to talk impulsively. Carelessly discussing this kind of info would have messed up the timeline if there were eavesdroppers. Tony: Luckily, I am having the discussion with the current master of the time stone. AO: Guardian. And I prefer not to use the power of an infinity stone for things like gossip Tony: And yet you draw power from the Dark Dimension Ancient one was surprised with what Tony said. Tony: What''s with that look? Have you forgotten my origin? AO: No, it''s just that I did not expect your reaction with such information. Tony: What? You expected me to stop you from drawing power from Dormammu? AO: Well, a bit, yes, you are destined to be a hero after all. Tony: I think you know of a future where I created Ultron and almost annihilated humanity. Now tell me, did it feel like I hesitated like any other hero should? AO: That person was a completely different Tony Stark. Tony: Of course he is, but I do share his sentiment. You are aware of my current activities correct? AO: Ah do you mean your manipulation of Hydra, I don''t see the relation with that and my powers from the dark dimension? Tony: Yes, you see, while Hydra is a bad organization, I did not annihilate them just to maintain the timeline. I left them surviving in order to increase achieve my goals. I don''t care about the source of power as long as I can control the power. AO: Fair point, but I don''t think that you saying that would help in you eventually becoming the next sorcerer supreme. Tony: "Nope, won''t even try it. I''ll leave that to Strange. I am too lazy to always be on duty protecting Earth. And Why does everyone want me to inherit their jobs. Can''t they wait for their own successors" ------ Ancient One gave Tony some tea after he finished ranting about getting annoyed by everyone. Tony: Ooh this is some nice tea. Now where were we. Oh right, why the guard dog. AO: Ah. You see, Kamartaj is a place that collects those who are broken. It may be with the body or the mind but nevertheless broken. Tony: And there is no reason for someone of my age and identity to be broken without the public knowing about it. AO: I do enjoy conversing with smart people, makes explanations unnecessary. AO: I actually just wanted to give you a gift and since you would have access to all information when you are here anyway I figured I would just send something entertaining. Though I am surprised you did not bring a pet with you. Tony: I could have brought Dum-E, one of my robots, but I remembered that the electricity would have been scarce at Nepal. And I can''t just install an arc reactor there now can I. AO: What about a more biological pet? I always pictured your original life having some dog since you feel like a dog person. Tony:" Ah yeah I did have a labrador before. Such a stupid dog. I really miss it though. But I really did not want to own such a fragile pet in this world. You know what would possibly happen to me and I don''t think any normal pet would survive that. Even if I can extend its lifespan, it would still not be enough. I can leave them somewhere but would just be me being a bad owner. " AO: It would indeed be hard for those creatures to survive your life. But you did say normal, I am ?ssuming you have an abnormal pet in mind. Tony: You caught on that huh, yeah I heard about Kunlun having this super unique animal. AO: Ah you mean Shou-lao, indeed dragons would be able to survive what would happen but I doubt he would become your pet. Tony: Not planning to get that one, too old. But I''m not sure if he has any way to find out if there are eggs that would hatch though. Do you have any suggestions? AO: It would take time to even find one of those eggs. Though I know of a pet that would also fit your criteria. Have you ever thought of adopting a would be orphan cat? Chapter 31 - Entrance 2 Tony: Goose? Can I even stop it from eating me? Ancient One: Perhaps not, but I could help you build a bond starting now. I don''t guarantee the cat would like you but I could guarantee that it won''t try to eat you. Tony: And what would be the price for this favor? AO: What makes you think that I would exchange this for a favor. Tony: Law of Equivalent Exchange AO: That should only apply to alchemy, and not even alchemy of this Earth Tony: Say that to the soul stone, now what do I do to repay you? AO: Since you are asking, I would like for you to do the ff .... Tony: Wait, it''s not that much to reject but why do you even need me to do that? AO: This is just a precaution. The moment you arrived, plenty futures have been altered. Although you did your part in preventing total chaos, there is still uncertainties that I hope do not occur. Tony: What, you mean my actions and manipulations are still not enough to secure the timeline I aimed for? AO: On the contrary, you controlling the growth of technology has actually improved Earth''s fighting chance. The battle of New York for example, there would be less casualties with only your actions so far. Tony: But what? AO: But the problem is that Earth would be in more danger as well. With great power Ancient One paused and waited for Tony to give a reply. Tony: What, you expect me to say, great responsibility? Ancient One: Comes a whole lot of crazy sh*t. Tony was speechless. This was certainly true but he did not expect it this sort of language from Ancient One herself. Moving on Ancient One: So, do you agree with the conditions? Tony: Yeah why not, it does not even take much effort anyway. Now how is your end of the bargain going to work? AO: Like this, now be careful and follow my lead The ancient one suddenly opened a portal to one of the rooms of the sanctum. She did some more magic stuff and suddenly a woman dropped from the ceiling and sat directly on a chair. After she settled down a bit, a yellow also dropped and landed at the woman''s ??p. Ancient One: Hello, miss Wendy Lawson, or should I address you as Mar-Vell? Lawson: Lawson would be fine, and this right here is Goose, and what would I address the two of you? Ancient One: My name is not important anymore, but if you need to, you may address me as Ancient One. While this person here is my apprentice Antonio. Lawson: Now that the introductions are done, which side are you on? AO: Neither, we are only here to make sure you don''t affect Earth in your war. Now tell me why a Kree scientist such as yourself hiding in our primitive planet? Lawson: Not that primitive if people of your planet could already do short range teleportation like that. AO: This would just be a toy compared to your race''s technology. But please answer my question Lawson replied on how she went here to research on the tesseract. That she was just hoping to stop the war. ----- While the two were verifying that they were not each other''s enemies. A tray suddenly appeared on Tony''s hand. He checked it and inside were different things. There was cat food, raw meat, raw fish, as well as some fruits. Tony acted like his age and started trying to attract Goose. Lawson saw this and just left Goose at the floor. She did expect that Tony would pick the big chunk of raw meat to try and attract Goose. Goose suddenly jumped to Tony''s hand and ate up the chunk of meat. The cat then nestled in Tony''s arms as it was just digesting it''s food. It seemed quite content after eating just a chunk of meat almost the same size as it. Lawson: Wha.... you know about Goose? And what was that meat from from to make her this full. Ancient One: "Dragon meat, you might have heard of some stories about such creatures. Goose was the main reason we contacted you in the first place. " Tony just continued petting Goose when he heard of the meat''s origin. Meanwhile he was thinking to himself "How are you supposed to help me ask for help from a dragon when you look like you hunt them for sport" Lawson: So all that talk? Tony: Was just some immigration questions. It was always the foreign wildlife that damage the environment so we tend to watch out for them. Anyway Tony looked to the Ancient One who nodded Tony: Welcome to Earth Lawson: As long as he doesn''t affect my work, but I am currently situated in this secret facility so I''m not so sure how your apprentice would be able to accompany me there. Tony: Project PEGASUS correct? Don''t worry, I will be there, but I would be. looking like this. Tony looked to the Ancient One who applied some magic on him. All of a sudden, Tony looked like the 18 year old version of himself. This was a part of his deal with the Ancient One. Lawson: He does look old enough to work there, but how are you going to be going entering the project. Tony: Just leave it to us. But it would make it easier if you could have an opening in your research team. Lawson: That can be arranged, but you would need to help in the research otherwise I would have a hard time keeping you there Ancient One: That you would not have to worry about. I can ?ssure you that my apprentice could remember anything with just a look. ©\------ Tony created a clone that the Ancient One transformed and sent to his way. Tony also sent a command to Zola to arrange for the clone''s identity and job. ------- Ancient One: Now that was not how first days here in Kamartaj usually goes. Can we go back to magic now? Tony: Hey, don''t blame me. You''re the one getting sidetracked here remember. But I suppose so, where do we start? Chapter 32 - Classes 0.25 AN: Short chapters until I am not so busy anymore. ----- Ancient One: So mister Stark, What do you want to do first? Tony: How you give me the same curriculum as Strange, it would also work like a practice run. Ancient One: Very well, but I would also like to introduce you to everyone. It wouldn''t be fair to the others if I focused on you. Tony: I''m fine with that, but how will I blend in. You said it yourself, I am not broken like everyone else. AO: Then we should fix that then, which part of your body do you not want? Tony ran away from her her when she suggested he dismember himself. Ancient One: Relax, I could just transform you to someone else Ancient One appeared at the courtyard, beside her was an Chinese looking person. It was Tony''s disguised form that the Ancient One made for him. He was already studied the language back when he was still trying to find a certain Martial Arts master. He could just act like an American Chinese. Ancient One: Trainee Mordo? Could I ask you to guide this new fellow trainee around ? Mordo: Of course Ancient One: Great, Mordo this right here is Wang Tony knew about his fake name before but he was still thinking "Now that''s just lazy naming" when he heard it actually used. Chapter 33 - Classes 0.5 Mordo went to tour Wang around Kamartaj. They even met Wong who was inside the library. Mordo: Wong, here is Wang. Wang, Wong, Wong Wang Wong and Wang just stared at him with their eyes not enjoying the joke. -_- -_- Mordo rarely tried to make jokes ever since. -------------------- After Wang finished the tour, Ancient one met them lead Tony to a room. She then isolated the room to make it secure Ancient One: Now Tony, we would usually first let you do some basic training. Running, cleaning, doing chores. Tony: You know that mind games would never work on me right? Tony: You really think that you still have a chance to still stop him? Check the future again Ancient One: Why do you want me to do that? Tony: Because I need to verify something and you are the only one who has the equipment that can do what I want. AO: You know, Mordo would not approve of what you want to do. Tony: And you would not approve of him becoming the Sorcerer Supreme. But that''s for another time. Now future, go AO: I already did while you were touring. Tony: And? AO: The best futures I can see are where he goes to Dormammu. They always lead to Strange''s success. Tony: As I suspected, that helps thanks. Wait, you can see that long? But I thought you were only able to see up to a certain event? Tony then realised something: Wait, this conversation is part of that future isn''t it? AO: I always was able to see past that event. It is one of the perks with my current source of energy. Bur if I told you, that future would never happen. Tony: Are you sure I am not in some galaxy far far away? I feel like you''re Palpatine always planning things that only you know. And for a longer time too considering you''re age. AO: I prefer Yoda, living in seclusion. Tony: If I did not know you, I would have thought you are worse than Fury. Tony knew this was not going to go anywhere anymore. Tony: So where do I start? Ancient One: where else other than the very top. Tony: Wait, you are not going to ... Then Tony suddenly fell down a portal on his feet. Tony looked around and saw the view. There were mountain peaks around but the one he was on looked to be the tallest among all the mountains Tony: Damn it, Mordo told me the Ancient One already stopped doing this. Tony then deployed the nanites from his head. But they were only able to cover his head since he was still using an older man''s body that the Ancient one created around his younger body. Tony: Well that gives me some time. Chapter 34 - Classes 0.75 AN: Hopefully done by this weekend --- Tony: At least I won''t have brain damage from oxygen deficiency. But this temperature will still give me frostbite. Tony created 25 clones(AN: will be using basic when referring to the cheaper clones from now on. Otherwise ?ssume proper shadow clone) He can only create this much since there was not that much space. 5 of them picked up the sling rings while rest started building an igloo. The real body was just hiding in the middle of them all using the clones as a human wall. The winds were too much for his body and the clones started disappearing after 5 minutes. It took 10 minutes for frostbite to hit all the bodies exposed to wind. Tony created another 25 just as they popped off. Tony just let the clones focus on creating an igloo. He collected the sling rings and tried on his own while waiting for the clones to finish the igloo. ----- Meanwhile the Ancient One waited alongside the other trainees. They already talked about how she should stop doing that training style. People started panicking when Wang did not appear past the 30 minute mark. By one hour, they asked for Ancient One to go back and fetch Wang. ----- In the peak of Everest, a portal showed up and Ancient One came out. She was shocked when she found an igloo large enough to fit a human standing. She entered the igloo and found Tony laying down inside a sleeping bag on what looks like a bed made of snow. She saw Tony has some square displays on the helmet he was wearing. Ancient One: From the looks of it, you succeeded some time ago. Tony: Oh hey, look I have the best satellite reception here so I got some thick sleeping bags and decided to watch some Sat TV. It''s not everyday you could stay on Everest and watch TV. Can you wait 15 more minutes, the show is almost finished Tony tapped the lens of his helmet showing a feed of a TV show. This looked really small but in Tony''s perspective it was like a theater screen. Chapter 35 - Classes Tony finally returned back to Kamartaj Everyone who was aware was worried that he suffered some permanent damages but he did not seem injured. Tony''s cover story was that he can''t picture Kamartaj properly but he was able to build a portal back to his old room. He just kept the portal open until the Ancient One went back While most people did not care that Wang just started today and were just happy he survived. Meanwhile, Kaecillus got jealous of this Wang. He knew that the newcomer only took at most 30 minutes to learn how to use the sling ring. Even Kaecillius himself took a couple of hours to do it. Most people practiced the form and took a week to successfully do it. There was no reason for the Ancient One to hide his progress from fellow novices since this skill was never used in a competition. ----- Wang took basic combat training for the next few days. He sparred with the novices at first but all the training he did with the Black Panther and Steve, took effect. He left clones at Wakanda ever since he reached 100000 clone capacity. The combat level of the apprentices just could not satisfy him. He demolished the other apprentices like nothing. Only Wong could put up a fight but it was only enough to make Tony a bit more awake. Ancient One arranged for the other masters to train Wang. They got the upper hand at first due to the magical constructs they used. They maneuvered midair to hit his blind spots. Wang was hit and got tossed all over the place. But Wang protected himself from critical hits. They were still unable to take him down and Wang withstood to the end. Wang got used to the combat and was able to fight back. Though he was not able to move like them, Wang could hit the same place over and over again. The damages would pile up and he was able to defeat them as well. Tony was also taught how to enter the mirror dimension. Ancient One knew that Tony could only reach his full learning speed with his clones and the only place that could fit all of his clones was the mirror dimension. Wang got to go to the library at nights and did multiple rounds since he got clones to divide the reading into chaptera. He got used to thia kind of split reading that it came to the point where the Librarian allowed access for him to just use portals. Wang came and went away at free times that it was less annoying to just allow him to use the sling rings. ----- Tony learned the different types of magic energies. Personal, Universal, and Dimensional. Personal uses the person''s life force, Universal uses the home dimension''s Universal energy, and Dimensional energy from otherdimensions usually channelled through extra-dimensional entities such as Dormammu The classification of this is not that accurate however. Ancient One can harness dimensional energies without contracts from extra-dimensional beings. Tony''s chakra is supposed to be from personal energy but he draws it from the home universe. The only thing Tony learned is to be careful in channeling energies from another dimension. He also learned of different schools of magic. While Kamartaj focused more on Eldritch Magic (AN: Magic that sparks), they still had records of other types though not as comprehensive Tony became particularly proficient in the scientific magic as he already had a deeper knowledge of those. ----- Ancient One: Tony, you have reached the requirements of a master the moment you mastered some of our spells. You have already all the books Kamartaj has to offer. Yet you don''t seem satisfied with everything you have learned. Tony: No, there is something lacking in those books. I don''t think any of those could help me design my own magic. Ancient One: You want your personal magic, you know others took years to create what magic we use today. But, I do know of one such book that could help you. Tony: Great, what is it? Ancient One: The Darkhold Tony: But that corrupts the reader, my soul defense is good but I am not confident that I handle that. Ancient One: That I can help with. You should be more concerned with the effects to the future. That book has its own consciousness so you won''t just be able to return it like some Amazon item you want to refund. Tony: Hey. I don''t do that. Amazon isn''t even Amazon yet.But I think I know what events would be affected. And I think I''ll just arrange for it myself. Chapter 36 - Preparations 1 AN:Stuff below ----- Ancient One led Tony to the room of relics. Tony: What are we doing here? I though we were going to retrieve the Darkhold. Ancient One: You should not underestimate that item. While the Darkhold is just a book, it was one of the basis of what we now use as magic. Tony: I still don''t understand why we need to go to this room of relics. Ancient One: Because you need a relic of your own. An equipment that you could rely on at all times. Tony: But I already have my suit. AO: Very well, get your suit. It will be easier to demonstrate it to you. Tony got a portal open to access his room. He got his luggage bag. He then emptied its contents back to his bed. Tony laid the suitcase down on the floor. Two footprints appeared and Tony stepped on them. The suit case started expanding and wrapping around his body. This was a suit he designed based on Mark V. The difference is that the suit still has some space for luggage. After Tony finished wearing the suit, Ancient One focused a bit and snapped. The next instance, Tony''s armor started powering down. Tony''s helmet was still working fine but the HUD showed that all other parts of the armor were not working. Tony: What did you do? Ancient One: A simple technology barrier. It can disable equipment below a certain technology level. Tony: I figure that out when my nanites reported about the suit''s status. What I''m asking is how did you do this? I don''t remember anything like this in any of the books in the library. And I''ve read every single one of them including the books in your shelf. I can tell you what words and in what page of any book but I don''t remember any combination inside that can do this. Ancient One: Wow, it only took you this short time to memorize everything. But I am sorry to tell you that this magic is not recorded inside the library. Tony: Then what''s with the knowledge available for everyone? Ancient One: That was just a reason to leave the books about Dormammu inside the library. I can''t just place that book there when I had the Eye of Agamotto. But we are getting of topic, as you can see, your suit is useless now. Tony: I could just build a better suit to bypass that limit. I haven''t even implemented nanites in the suit yet. I can still upgrade the suit, it''s just that wasting precious resources like vibranium on something disposable is just a waste. Ancient One: Without the infinity stones equipped to it. It would still be susceptible to external forces. Ancient One though to herself: I would say it is due to pride but I think you would be prideful to accept that. ----- Tony toured around the different relics store in Kamartaj as well as the different sanctums. Tony also saw the cloak of levitation but it did not give a reaction to Tony like how it did to Strange in the movie. Tony eventually finished the tour but no relic reacted to him. Tony: What the hell, I know I haven''t been to puberty yet but am I really that bad looking that no relic would pick me? Ancient One: This is indeed most peculiar. Even I did not feel any reaction to the relics when you passed by them one by one. Tony: So what, I''ll never be a master now that I don''t get a relic? Ancient One: Of course not, we still have a storage for the relics that we were never able to identify. Maybe you could get a relic there. ----- They entered a certain room inside Kamartaj. Tony: Was this room here before? I went all over the place but I never seem to remember seeing this room before. Ancient One: Perception Camouflage, most people will pass by it like it is nothing. People who know what they are looking for would be able to find it. Tony: I really need to find your hidden library, you save the good stuff for yourself. AO: I would gladly direct you to it if you chose to become the next sorcerer supreme. Tony: Just get me a relic already. AO: Very well, you should create some of your clones since the relics here are not as organized as the ones outside. Tony created some clones and everyone started diving into the piles of unidentified relics. Ancient One: This clone skill of yours is truly interesting. They could work independently without your supervision. Tony: Why? Isn''t there a cloning technique in the library? Never practised that magic much since I already have these guys. Clones: Thanks boss, we love you too. Tony: Just continue your work already. Ancient One: That right there is why. The cloning magic we have is like a hive-mind. Yours on the other hand, can copy the soul to another body. Tony: Copy? I though my clones were just a construct made from chakra? Ancient One: You haven''t tried to test the capabilities of your skill? Tony: I did before I got here. I know about the range and memory transfer. I even know that I can share consciousness with them when I focus enough. That was all the limits I remember I based this gift on anyway. Ancient One: "Well then you should know that your clones have a copy of your soul in them. Not just a fragment, a copy with link to all your other souls. That copying is the energy consuming part of your skill. Creating a copy of a soul is not something The rest I can leave for you to discover." Tony: Thanks, I guess? While Tony was about to ask a question. Clone Tony: Ahhhh, what the hell? What is with this sword? Tony and Ancient One looked to direction of the clone that shouted. They saw the clone holding a pure black sword. The sword was switching forms from a katana, a western two-edged blade, to other blade weapons like a scythe. Tony: What is that, the Ebony sword? AO: No that sword is already identified and you even passed by it some time ago. Tony: How about Asgardian? AO: Not the Asgardian technology that I know of. I know their energy signature as well as Dwarven forging characteristics and this does not match any of those things. AO: This blade just came from space eons ago. It was releasing a malevolent aura before so the previous sorcerer supremes isolated that sword in a separate space. I only stored it back here when the sword''s aura was mostly gone and that it can''t affect any master accidentally. Tony: Wait, did it change forms like it did now? It looks like a nanite weapon made with all that shape-shifting. AO: It never did when I was handling it. And there was no traces of it being some high technology equipment since this room has more disabling runes applied to it that most other rooms. Tony: Yikes, I don''t think I want to use that weapon then. AO: But this is the only relic that reacted to you. The only other way to have a relic is if you create one yourself. Are you sure you don''t want to use it? Tony: It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s just that I don''t think I can handle its influence on me. AO: What do you mean by that? This sword is not cursed . Tony: No it is not. But it doesn''t mean that this thing will still not affect me. I am not sure if this is what I think it is since I was supposed to be in the [email protected]# (AN: MCU censored due to god) AO: Supposed to be where? I don''t think I ever heard what you just said. Tony: [email protected]#, What the? [email protected]#, !!!!!! @@@@@@##### (MCU, MCU, Marvel Cinematic Universe) . Huh? I guess I am not supposed to say that then. AO: Is this related to your previous life? Tony: Yeah, but not sure why I can''t say this when I can talk about the future and past. AO: Then I can only guess, but is this crucial to the origins of this sword? Tony: Sorta, this sword is not allowed in [email protected]#(MCU) due to some [email protected]#$ (Ownership) problems. AO: Then what do you plan to do with this? Tony: Not sure, Can I ask a favor from you? AO: Related to this relic? Tony: Yeah, but lets go somewhere else first. Chapter 37 - Preparation 2 AN: Also another question below ----- Ancient One: Now that we are in a secured space, mind telling me what that is? Tony: All-Black. Ancient One: Is the color supposed to mean something? Tony: Do you know of the Klyntar race maybe Symbiotes would be more common? Ancient One: I thought that race was supposed to be annihilated. Tony: I guess they were, I don''t know for sure. I never got information about them in the first place. I figured they would not show up since this universe is not supposed to have them. Ancient One: Well they were supposed to be. They were treated like a plague. All major powers in the universe were contacted to form a hunting party. Sorcerer''s were also invited to secure the perimeter and make sure that none slipped through. So you''re saying that this relic is supposed to be one of those Symbiotes? Tony: Maybe, I am not too sure. But I sure as hell won''t risk it using it with a chance that it is actually what I think it is. Ancient One: You are particularly concerned with this symbiote, is it more dangerous than the other symbiotes. Tony: Because it is. This is not just a Symbiote, it is THE SYMBIOTE. This thing''s mission is to kill all life in the universe. It helps its hosts at the start but it will soon take over them. The only way I would be ?ssured enough to use it is if we can wipe out its consciousness. Ancient One: You want me to push the consciousness away and destroy it? AO: What makes you think we can succeed in wiping its soul. Tony: You remember how it reacted to you. Symbiotes usually bond to the first body it finds but it did not merge with you. That is probably because it knows that it can''t take over. This is not just any other common symbiote but I''m guessing the last time it got a host was a very long time ago. It should now be too weak to take over someone like you. Ancient One: A reasonable inference. Do you have any plans after we wiped out its soul? Human bodies usually die and I have never encountered one myself to make a guess of what will happen. Tony: Its body should remain. It is supposed to be tempered by some cosmic energies. Though I am not too sure what happened to it for it to reach its current state though. Ancient One: Very well, then you will use the All-Black as what? a weapon? Tony: I was just about to use it as a very cool looking sword. I mean the shapes it could take would certainly give my nanites a run for their money. AO: And your new plan? Tony:I remembered you mentioning that my cloning skill creates a copy of my soul. I was wondering if you can help me transfer one of souls inside it. Ancient One: You want to take over the body of the Symbiote? I am not even sure that is a possible idea much less a good idea. Ancient One: Then we should see if it will work then. ----- Ancient One used the Eye of Agamotto to check the future. She saw glimpses on what will happen. She laughed a bit at what she saw. Ancient One: Well then, let''s start Tony: Wait, why did you laugh. What did you see when you checked the future? Ancient One: Nothing that would adversely affect you. Just relax and focus all your energy into one clone. Tony: Wait, all of it? I can make almost 2 hundred thousand clones since I figured out how to passively collect chakra (AN: Slow continuous collection). You want me to use all that energy for one clone? Ancient One: Yes, that should be enough for now. Also make sure that the clone you create is the one you can have a shared consciousness and not just those self conscious clones. You need to give me feedback so that I can push you out in case complications happen. (AN: In the Boruto anime, Naruto can consciously control/aware of all of his clones. Though the clones disperse when original sleeps) Ancient One: Then go for now, we need to prepare for something like this. ------ Ancient One got to her personal library and checked to make sure of the procedures she would be doing. It was supposedly theoretical and untested magic but since she already saw how they succeeded, she only needed to make sure that she could handle accidents. One wrong procedure and they could be seeing a very smart symbiote. Not just smart but also had access and controlled the world''s technology tree. She did not actually need to hurry to do this but she wanted Tony to leave Kamartaj. Since Tony reached the level of a master, he just either researched on the books or experimented with magic. This lead to the other masters and apprentices trying to improve themselves more due to their competitive spirits. It would usually be a good thing but she knew that some of those people would follow Kaecillius when he left. They would eventually attack others and she did not want them to cause more casualties than necessary in order to develop Strange. ------ Tony had his clone bring All-Black to the mirror dimension. He also sent a message to make sure to make the clone acted properly. He did not want to spook out All-Black in-case it still has some reserve energy to fight back. Meanwhile, Tony focused all his energy trying to create his clone. He even ordered all his other clones in the other parts of the world to excuse themselves and disperse. He could just create them again tomorrow and send them back. He still asked them to excuse them selves for a week since he was not sure what could happen. Tony: It is really convenient to use magic. I don''t need to count in the travel time when I need to do things in a hurry. That night. They gathered in the mirror dimension. Ancient One: So this is the clone that has all that chakra? Tony: Yeah, I don''t usually use this much focus when I create clones. Now I just feel weird. AO: How so? Tony: Well I feel like I have double vision? I can see you in two angles. I can still make them work on their own. CTony: Like this. Tony: But all the information he receives gets is processed in both my consciousness and his. It is also weird since whenever we look at each other. Ancient One: Perfect. You should get used to that situation. Once this succeeds, that will be permanent. Are you ready? Ancient One telekinetically pulled All-Black to float in front of her. She then focused all her energy and then pushed her hand to it. She felt she pushed on something heavier than all the other times she did this. This was because symbiotes did not have clear body parts. They were a collection of "cells" and each of those "cells" had a part of its soul. She needed to separate each of them compared to humanoids who only had anchor points in their hearts and minds. The sword form remained while All-Black was finally pushed out of its body. It looked like a black smoke similar that formed a dementor-like shape. It tried to attack Ancient One and then Tony but it could not go past a barrier Ancient One setup. Tony: Okay, it''s out, now what? Ancient One: Relax, I just need to do this. Tony saw the magic formation she created. It was a magic that can channel energy from another dimension. A flame appeared and burned All-Black''s soul to nothing. Before it went, it screamed with what sounded like hatred to the three. Tony: Nice flame. So looks like the sword form is still intact, do I go now? Ancient One: No, let me. You should prepare yourself though. The clone''s body dispersed when Ancient One forced the soul out of it with another push. Ancient One: " Something. You are not yet allowed to learn though. Now is the last chance. Are you sure about this? " Tony: Yeah, just do it. She created a funnel like formation that su?k?d the Clone''s soul and pushed it inside the sword. Tony: That''s it? I though it would be a little more complicated. Ancient One just smiled at his remark, she then conjured a bucket below the sword while commenting. "Be careful of what you say. Jinx happens in this universe. And this here would be it" When Tony noticed the bucket, he suddenly felt something wrong and collapsed. The sword also melted down but the bucket the Ancient One conjured was just in time to catch the liquid form of the sword. ----- A few days later. Mordo: Are you sure he would be alright? AO: Of course, he just overused his body in one of his experiments. Though you should keep watch as he should be to weak when he wakes up. Tony regained his consciousness while hearing this. Tony: So, how long did I sleep? Mordo: 2 days, I should go get you something to drink first. When Tony saw that he left, he asked Ancient One. "So how long did I really go unconscious?" Ancient One: Just a bit over a week, so ,how is you''re new body? Tony: Wait, let me check. Woah it still has a connection unlike what they usually did when I get knocked out. How is that even possible? Ancient One: Anchor point, your clone''s soul is bound to something that is relatively permanent so it would not need your constant awareness anymore to maintain it. Tony: Wait, I think I got another set of memories from that my body. Why is all of it inside a bucket? Ancient One: Oh that, I forgot to put your other body in some better container. Tony: So can I see it now? Ancient One pointed to a bucket on the table on the opposite side of the bed from where she is. Tony picked it up and looked inside the bucket. Inside was a smooth blob that was the blackest thing he ever saw. It looked like a black hole that kept absorbing all the light passing through it. Tony: My new body is a, slime? Tony tried to focus his idea onto this black sludge to try to reform it back to a sword. The problem is the slime just raised the top layer a bit. Ancient One: I suggest naming it something better, Grimer or Muk should be appropriate. Tony: Hell no. I technically own Nintendo so I could do that but no way am I naming myself a Pokemon. Ancient One: Well that is the only ideas I have. I would leave you to your thoughts. The Darkhold is in a house in this place called ... After Ancient One told him the exact location of the book, she left him to rest and familiarize himself with the symbiote body. End of chap ----- AN: Call for suggestions for the name if you want I am thinking of calling the new body Goop So that if he talks he can talk to Groot and they would be like I am Groot I am Goop I AM GROOT I AM GOOP Then Thor would be trying to understand their conversation but he never remembered an elective on Goop back in Asgard so he is basically guessing what Goop said Chapter 38 - Aftermath and Test AN: So Symbiote body won''t be going independent anytime soon and You can still add suggestions for its name. ------ Tony: Well then, what do I do now? Tony looked at his newly acquired body in the bucket. He was looking at a black slime ball. This was supposed to be a Symbiote but the thing just looks like a slime. Tony tried to let it move like Venom did but what he got was just a little wiggle. Tony never expected to see a Symbiote in this universe. He just saw Venom movie and it took place in a universe separate from MCU. The movie was successful so he did not expect it to merge with MCU any time soon. Though it was a very surprising situation, he did want a to have a Symbiote. He was like a child in a toy store who saw a very cool toy of his favourite show. Tony did not think properly and just wanted to have it. Sometime, boys will still be boys. Immature and impulsive. Luckily, he had remembered how Symbiotes would switch hosts like the other Venom from another Spiderman movie. Tony wasn''t going to take chances that this Symbiote would rebel against him. Since he could not exactly implement TAIL''s on something like those Symbiotes, he would have settled for a transforming sword. He planned on killing All-Black and using the All-Black''s corpse and merge it with his nanites. It would have resulted in a weakened version of All-Black. It may not be able to kill celestials and gods at its best condition due to the nanites weakening it but he would still prefer that. He would rather have a dagger that he could control than a missile that could be hacked and be used to attack him. Luckily, Ancient One mentioned about his clone''s soul copy. He did not expect his clones to have a copy of his own soul. He thought that since the clones were created using energy, they operated using psionic energy and powers. That was how Marvel powers were usually explained unexplainable powers. Other than Ghost Rider, he did not remember Marvel having other people that had powers directly affecting the soul. He did not have Marvel comics in his country growing up so he was only familiar with things that were somehow connected to MCU. Soul transfer was an idea he got from another webnovel he read before reincarnation. Something SciFi created by a tomato person. Since he had copies of his soul, he decided to try doing a soul transfer using that soul. Though the procedure was never done before and would have more more chances of failing due to never been experienced by anyone before, he was just using a copy of his own soul. If anything ever went wrong, he knew that his soul could handle itself going through something crazy. He was not some speedster that was way too emotional. Plus he had Ancient One''s help, she would have figured out a way to track the soul through some other parallel universe incase something weirder like universe or time travel ever took place. He was essentially gambling on what would happen to his clone''s soul. And his gamble was a success. He got control of a new body. Though control might be an exaggeration. He could b?r?ly make his Symbiote body jump a centimeter much less let it jump out of the bucket. ----- Tony tried to get up but he felt that his body was exhausted. Tony figured that it was due to the lack of food. He never never used magic to reinforce his body so other than IV, his body had little source of energy. He scratched the back of his head and got his sling ring from his nanites there. He had one miniaturised and stored along with his nanites as a backup sling ring. The other 3 sling rings are stored in other locations. Tony then got a bunch of food he stored secretly from somewhere around the world. He devoured baskets of fruits freshly harvested that he contracted with some farms in asian countries. He also ate a couple of crates of MRE''s he got stored in case of emergencies. Tony: "Looks like I need to take over food companies as well. At the rate I am consuming food, the funds of Stark Industries might have a big portion allocated for my food expenses. I might as well setup my own company. There are only so much fruits in the world and the taste of MRE''s get boring after one crate. JARVIS, can you set up takeovers for PespsiCo, Nestle, and Coca Cola as well as some rice companies in Asia. Don''t bother with the wheat based products since those things contain more fiber than energy in them. The last thing I need is to go to the toilet waiting for all those fiber to get out. Also send a message to ZOLA, some of those owners would be greedy so ask HYDRA to help '''' persuade '''' the greedy owners to sell to us. Oh, make sure no evidence relating to us will actually be available. " JARVIS: Right away sir, do you want to to also prepare for separate owner identities or would you like it to be a subsidiary of one of your companies? Tony: Secret identities. -----------(AN: Start of optional part) Tony: "Secret identities. You know what, create a plan for a global take over of all kinds of companies. I am happy right now so treat this as a celebration. I''ll make a list of companies for you to prioritize and companies to avoid. Wait, create or buy all banks you can get first, your choice. You can set up loans with them since that''s how the big companies usually work. Sooner or later, we can pay them back anyway. (If not through profits, he can release some world changing tech that people would buy, or just hack the banks.) This way I''ll just need to note down the companies that I don''t own. " Tony''s businesses were a success that he now had quite a capital. His available capital and the maximum amount of money he could borrow from a bank combined easily exceeded most 3rd world countries GDP. Tony basically got started in conquering and controlling the world market all because he was hungry. AN: End of optional part. I was not originally planning for him to take over the world market. Just the tech markets. (Yes I do have a plan and timeline that I follow but I can''t post it due to the spoilers in the details) but taking advantage of the world market is getting hard to track down for me with all those companies and I don''t have JARVIS IRL sadly I can just remove this if there is too much opposition anyway but Stark will still be the largest tech conglomerate in the world by Civil War. He is inevitable ----- He did not expect that he would consume so much. He ate all those food but he was still a little bit hungry. The problem was that this was just Tony''s appetite. His Symbiote body was still in the bucket. If that body is anything like Venom, he would be hungry again. Tony did not consider feeding the Symbiotes humans just yet. He was sharing consciousness with it so it would still feel like cannibalism. Tony got a bit more rest as his body got some energy. He waited for his fellow apprentices to visit him(Wang) since Mordo mentioned them passing by after some training. Tony got discharged from the clinic after some minor inspections, he immediately went to his room for some privacy. He got some familiarity with his body that knew that the black slime was also focusing on him even when their connection was not that solid. Since it was two days that his clones were MIA, Tony created them. When he finished creating 100 clones, he suddenly felt exhausted. Tony: What, is, happening. Why am I so tired already? Tony got to a comfortable position and started inspecting his body. All looked well but when he went to his dantian, he saw that it had shrunk back. By his estimates, the maximum chakra it can contain would be able to support only 5 thousand clones. This was the total amount he had at his 2nd year of developing his chakra. That was over 5 years ago. Tony: Whoa, I know I did not practice and collected chakra for a week but daaaamn that went down fast. Tony of course did not believe that it was just because he did not train his chakra. He figured out that something like this would happen when Ancient one requested that absurd amount of chakra for a clone. Taking over another body is supposed to be very taxing to a person. He had it easy before but looks like it was just because his chakra capacity was the offering. At least his dantian just shrunk down and did not receive any damage. He could make it back up again in a few years. Tony checked for anything else wrong but he noticed nothing. His body still had retained its flexibility from the Wakandan stretching equipment. He still has the eidetic memory as well as his clones. No other part of his body shrunk down. It was only his dantian that got affected. Tony then looked at his Symbiote body. All-Black is supposed to be a weapon that could kill celestials. Though the current Symbiote did not look strong, he wondered if it still retained those capabilities. Tony wanted to try it on Ego''s seedling but cancelled it after a thought. That sample was his only sample so if his Symbiote body was able to kill it, he would only be left with a corpse. He did not go through all that trouble finding that seedling just to use it as target practice. Tony thought about the Inhumans as well as mutants but disregarded them. They were still basically human bodies with some exceptions. He did not need to use this, it would just be overkill. Tony: It looks like I could only wait for the Kree to come to C-53 to see how deadly this is. Since there was no way to test its lethality, Tony decided to test its weaknesses. Normally, Symbiotes were normally weak to sonic and heat based attacks. Tony first got a lighter with a long neck and tried to poke his Symbiote body with it. His conciousness did not seem to feel the heat. Tony got facinated and started poking some more due to its squishiness but the Symbiote body synchronized with the human body and shared its annoyance. Tony got startled at first since it was usually the other way around and he had to concentrate to communicate with it. Tony: Looks like I need to treat you as a second body instead of a clone. Though I am not sure what will happen if I die but you survive. Yikes, I don''t think I need to think about that right now. Tony then tested the Symbiote with a Uni-Beam using his suit. He got it optimized by his nanites to use up all energy he had. When the beam hit the surface of its body, it did not bounce of do anything. The surface of the Symbiote just heated up a bit. Tony also felt that the body was absorbing the energy that hit it. Tony: "I guess I can''t create conditions that can truly affect this body. I could make some better flames but I doubt it would be a weakness since this guy didn''t even feel it. Looks like the wikis back then about All-Black was true. That this specific Symbiote just had a psychosomatic fear. Good thing I wiped out its soul. Otherwise I might have inherited its fears along with its body." ----- Tony then checked the Symbiote body for its capabilities. Tony checked its memorization and analysis capability. He printed a random string of letters and numbers and flashed it to the slime. The Symbiote body was able to remember everything as well. It looks like the clone''s memorization ability is inherited. Tony tried its analysis ability using a game show type problem quiz and JARVIS as the game show host. The two tied in the end but the scores in the individual categories were not balanced. Human Tony got all the score on single complicated questions while Symbiote Tony had all with the simultaneous easier questions. He felt the sensation of thinking with the Symbiote body. It felt like half of its body was active. Tony felt that it had a different way of thinking. Rather than a single thought that could run fast like how his human body did things, the Symbiote had all of its cells thinking at the exact same time. If he would compare it with something. It was like his human body is the CPU with 32 cores while his symbiote body is the GPU with 4000 cores. They were both strong but in different areas. Tony tried to create another shadow clone using the Symbiote body. The soul felt like it knew how it works but it had no chakra to draw from. Tony did not have much expectations with that in the first place since Symbiotes work differently from humans. The "cells" worked like a colony with all purpose cells compared to humans who had specialized cells for certain purposes. Tony then picked up the body. He thought that the body would automatically merge with him but it had no reaction. Tony also arranged the structure to make contact with the dormant part of his body but still no reaction. Tony tried to actively bond with his human body. The symbiote stuck to his arm and melted around it. He waited for some time for it to spread but nothing happened. Tony just felt that he became hungrier again. Tony inspected both bodies he had. He was that the symbiote was absorbing energy from the blood and fats that was flowing around it. Tony tried to consciously stop the energy draw and his symbiote did. Even the dormant part followed his intent. Tony then tried to actively spread the Symbiotes all across his body. He noticed that it was bonding slowly due to needing to form the structure. Tony used his knowledge of human body to speed up the process by guiding the form. He eventually got to cover his arm and torso. He felt that the other half is just spread out in the same area. Tony: It looks like being a Symbiote is not as easy as I thought. I still need to picture the form before I can form what I want. It''s a good thing I am me and I can do that easily. Tony then tested the Symbiote''s augmentation. He started by getting some weights from his training room. He did things gradually from 1kg up to 15 kgs. Tony did not strain his body much since he is still a kid and 15 kgs was his maximum. When Tony tried each of them, he was disappointed that not much changed. He was still as strong as he was before. This may be because his Symbiote body is still very weak and he still doesn''t have full control of it as well. Tony: I was too optimistic. Hopefully this can still grow back to its peak performance. Otherwise, I will be stuck with an Indestructible Slime body instead of All-Black Symbiote body. Chapter 39 - Darkhold Tony spent the next few days controlling the Symbiote body to bond with his internal organs. He was not going to be using it anytime soon so he might as well just let it protect his body. This way, any bullets or other piercing weapons would never reach his organs. It would also help his symbiote body grow back to full energy since he could absorb energy from his body. He knew that his own food consumption would not likely be able to satisfy it but at least he knows that no external influences will be able to affect it until he took full control. ------ Tony got ready to retrieve the Darkhold. Since he did not get an artifact, Tony settled for a Vibranium weapon as well as his portable armor. Tony got transported by Ancient One outside the town. The town was peaceful and Tony easily found the house where the book is supposed to be buried. Tony checked out the surroundings. The house looked abandoned and the garden was overgrown with weed. Tony checked the area for signs of life but his nanites did not detect any signs of life. He entered the house slowly and just as he entered, he felt a chill. He checked the nanites but there was no fluctuation in the temperature around him. He wondered if that was just his imagination but did not disregard that feeling. Just a few days ago, he learned how to conquer a body. Him seeing ghosts does not seem that impossible to him right now. His armor was also mostly electromechanical so JARVIS might not be able to detect any changes in the mystical side of things. As Tony went inside the house, the main door we went through suddenly slammed shut. He got startled and conjured shields on both his arms. "Damn it, this is one of the times I hate being here. Back home horror movies were just movies. Here, souls and ghosts can pop out from nowhere" As he walked inside, the walls creaked and Tony hurried to the basement. He used a magic spell to find the exact point where the book was buried. He got a couple of clones to do the digging and soon he held the book in his hands. Tony: Red skull and Whitehall(AN:A HYDRA research head) were not able to find this. Even Fury would not be able to find this in the future but here it is. I guess magic item can only be found using magical skills. Well, that and destiny. As Tony was packing the book inside one of the pouches he prepared to contain it, an ethereal entity was rising from the ground and starting to approach his back. When Tony turned to go back to the stairs, he was surprised by what he saw. Tony:" Mot*******er, what the hell" ?: Who are you and what are you doing with the Book of Sins Tony got to see what he was talking to and it looked like a skeleton. He was wondering what he is since ghosts should still have a hint of their previous life. "You first, you look like Ghost Rider but why are you not burning" The skeleton did not continue with his scare tactics since it did not seem to work on Tony. He also couldn''t do anything scarier since he was conserving his powers. ?: "It is rare to see a person calm while looking at me. I am the spirit of who you call Ghost Rider. It is just that someone used the hellfire to burn a very evil soul recently and the hellfire is still recovering. Now, why have you unearthed the Book of Sin. " Tony felt a little awkward. He figured out who that evil soul was. Ooops Tony: Oh yeah, about that, you see, about this book. He thought about lying to the spirit but did not proceed since he might get caught. Tony: I want to read the book. I need this to complete some things I need. ?: You do not lie, but I do not recommend you do that. People only get corrupted after opening that book. Tony: Well good thing I can handle it then. No seriously, try you eye voodoo on me or something if you want to. ?: You are a sorcerer. I guess you are the one she spoke of. I trust that you know how to handle this book? T:"I got this, never let anyone else read it. And if things become a problem, destroy it. Any thing else?" ?: You seem to have two souls in your body but there is no conflict of control. You don''t look that old so how did you figure out how to maintain such a balance between the two of you? I am curious as most of my hosts reject me at first and took years before they embrace what they have become. Tony remembered that the symbiote body was still bonded to him and that should be what it felt. He paused for a bit trying to figure out how to reply without possibly revealing anything. He did not know of the spirit after all. T: Haha, what should I say? Well you see, me and my other resident are of the same nature. Since we enjoy almost the same things, we rarely get into conflicts if we do at all. The spirit just sighed, most of the Ghost Riders become what they are due to the contract with the Devil. There was only a rare instance where it could match up to someone of similar nature. ?: It is of no help to me. I shall leave now, I trust that you take care of the book properly. Tony ?ssured the spirit and waved goodbye as it slowly vanished. Tony then went out of the house and back to Kamartaj. Tony reported to the Ancient One about his success. She just reminded him to not look at the contents directly and that he should prepare for departure once he got what he wanted. Tony created the clone and prepared to read it. The book could affect how the brain''s cells worked so he let the clones read it first. That way any physical harm would only be on the clone''s body and not on his real body. Tony looked at the book. This was the only thing left to study and he would graduate. He wanted to read Ancient One''s personal library but she said that he would have all the time in the future so just wait patiently. Tony: So, you''re supposed to contain knowledge on how to build what I want the most? Tony then decided to hypnotize his clones into wanting a way to create matter out of nothing. Tony then ordered the hypnotized clones to create more until the maximum they can. The clones started to read and when they felt partially overwhelmed, they immediately dispersed themselves. They did until Tony realized what the object was and stopped. After processing what he read, he closed the book and laughed. Tony: Now why would I want to build a dimensional portal to Hell? You stupid book. You really think you can trap me with that? Tony went back to the Ancient One and reported what he found out. Ancient One was secretly spying on Tony so she did not care about his report anymore. Since Tony figured out a way to get information without getting corrupted, she felt at ease and got Wang''s arrangements ready. There was a meeting of the Masters to officially recognize Wang as a master. Since All-Black was not presentable, Tony decided to just use the Darkhold as a magic relic. The other masters did not care about the book since even jars could be relics. Having a magic book was not that rare. Ancient One: Master Wang. Now that you are officially a master, I would like you to man the Sanctum at Antarctica. It is an isolated place so you should be able to do your research without concerns. Is there any objections? The masters did not opposed her. She had led Kamartaj for a long time and it was still standing. They just wondered who would happily go to such a place but those concerns were silenced when Wang confidently accepted his ?ssignment. (AN: Yep I create a sanctum in Antartica. But remember that all Sanctums are in the Northern hemisphere. Had to create one down where people won''t ever go so that they know of Wang but rarely see him. Also, the defenses of Earth is incredibly imbalanced and I don''t want Australia getting affected by magic. That place already has all those crazy creatures, imagine if they get Domammufied and the snakes, spiders and all those deadly animals there suddenly go Godzilla, the Leviathans of thanos would get rekt) Chapter 40 - Antartic and Years 5 Tony looked out the window and saw a vast field of white. He was currently in Antartica Sanctum where it is freezing. The Sanctum was not that well maintained and there was no proper heating. The house is set up as dark color to absorb heat and had runes to prevent snow from stockpiling on any place around it. This was a Sanctum rarely any one came to. It didn''t even have a room of relics. This was supposed to be an unmanned outpost that Ancient Once arranged for Wang. As part of her requests in exchange for the introduction for Goose, which was progressing slowly btw, she asked him to renovate and cloak the sanctum. Since no one ever set foot this far in land, they did not particularly hide the sanctum. It was a huge black spot on the middle of snow fields. But with the emergence of satellite technology, people would start looking for discoveries in places never focused on before. Governments did not focus their satellites here before due to the war but now is a time of peace and espionage. A random mansion in the middle of the Antartica was surely to interest anyone who noticed it. Tony started by bringing some of his backup arc reactors here and set up a heating system. He then prepared a computer system to act as one of JARVIS'' offsite backup system. He set up hardlines for data transfer since he can''t tap the satellite network for such a huge data transfer without affecting their primary services. They have not yet launched their own satellites since JARVIS was allocating all those money buying companies and slowly conquering the world market. Starks did not need their own network yet since "their" current network was sufficient. He tested after setup "Hey JARVIS, you there?" JARVIS:" Not completely sir but still ready" Tony ordered him to use the "toy" quad copters Tony designed to be equipped with spray paint and color this house. This was only a temporary solution since he intended to build his own base anyway. He got a clone to maintain the portal while JARVIS is getting copied and preparing the materials. ----- While JARVIS was busy renovating the house, Tony decided to go out to greet his neighbors. He searched for some penguins since it was summer here in Antartica. (AN: almost end/dec of 1982). He found a group after flying for some time. He did not want to disturb them so he hovered on top. He did not know which penguins they are since he never studied the different kinds of penguins. After enjoying the view, he headed back but discovered some blip in his radar. Tony decided to check them out and saw poachers who have caught a few penguins on board. Tony was ticked since he just saw those penguins before and enjoyed the sight of them in the wild. (AN: I don''t think anyone would not enjoy a sight of penguins) He used the nanites to emit radio signals effectively jamming the boat''s communications. He then boarded the boat where he saw some men. Tony: Seriously? Of all the things to you can do, you go poaching? Man1: Who are you? why do you care what we do? Rich people buy them and we just get their money. The others agreed and reacted the same. No one seemed to be hesitant so Tony did not need to listen and blasted everyone off the boat. One of the men still on board. He questioned why he was doing this and pleaded that they had a family but Tony replied "I can''t have people going here anymore and I doubt your family even cares about you. " He then proceeded to blast them all to the sea. The others should have frozen to death since only a few remained floating. He then created a portal and transported the boat back to the Sanctum. ----- Tony checked the captive penguins and noticed their injury. He decided to take care of them here since the group of penguins he saw earlier did not match features with most of these penguins. He would let them heal and release them to their group once he saw them. Tony also checked the id''s while clearing the boat. He asked Zola to check on them and see if they had families and who their employers/ coworkers were. He arranged ?ssassinations for those guilty of the same things while supporting the orphans through some of his subsidiary company''s charity. There were rarely widows since those killed usually had a crappy relationships. Soon, black market supply of Antartic penguins became nonexistent since all those who accepted jobs were vanishing. The low end sellers were afraid while the high end did not care about such small jobs like poaching. ----- 1983 With the success in the local networks of SHIELD and the unified architectures of the computers, the prototype network started getting popular that the US Government wanted to standardise it. Unfortunately for them, Tony already expected this. He was also getting impatient without internet so he immediately released the protocols for Internet under his name. Since all computers are secretly made by Stark Industries, the protocols for internet was easily compatible with all devices. All the manufacturers just got the software to connect to the "internet" prepared. US Government wanted to get the ownership of the internet from Stark. Stark Industries was getting out of their control in producing civilian technology and the politicians did not like it. They wanted to secretly add functions for espionage but they were blocked by SHIELD and HYDRA undercover agents. SHIELD did not want outsiders getting those intel and Tony got Zola to protect Stark Industries. Little did everyone know that JARVIS'' subroutine was already hidden in all the computer chips Stark Industries made. Though the control of internet was a failure, the US gov. was able to request for a specialised network for all the military communications. The politicians, in a vengeful reaction with Howard''s refusal, did not want to hire Stark Industries but most the higher ups of the military opposed. Stark supported the military with his tech throughout the war and they would be damned if they chose another company for the contract if they could choose the Stark. ------ Captains Carol Danvers and Maria Rambeau were picked by Wendy Lawson to be the test pilots in her project. Though Tony has learned how to fly jets, he needed to be more of an observer than the pilot when doing test flights. "Antonio" was very helpful and it got to the point were Wendy trusted him to bring him during her tests on her light-speed engine. She really needed the help and only "Antonio" could keep up with her work due to his familiarity with extraterrestrial life. Though Antonio was not able to help much in the design phase of the light-speed engine. He did learn how the professor was extracting energy from the Tesseract and even helped her during the construction phase. He learned plenty of things from her since Tony only had access to information regarding Earth. Things like how Kree Pistols work and how to create artificial gravity. He also learned that using the jump points for space travel would leave traces thus she needed to create a light-speed engine for a more discrete way of interstellar travel. Since Antonio was already aware of her being an alien, she slowly introduced him to the Skrulls that she was working with in the project. Toni did not know that some of the people he was working with are Skrulls but already expected as much. When they finally revealed themselves to him, they were met with a bored look and a question. "Can you transform into a dragon?", they shook their head and Toni followed with "How about a slime? can you transform into a slime?" They still replied no much to "Antonio''s" dissappointment. He thought he could get a few lessons for his symbiote body. They were surprised with Toni''s reaction and that a human did not look repulsed with them, just disappointment. Toni warned them that only he would react like that and that they should still be careful when dealing with other humans. The humans were particularly judgemental even to other humans. He did not tell them about how mutants were going to be treated but they knew did not need to know about those to tell. Tony got along with Goose quite well. He treated the Flerken like an untrained cat that just wants food or sleep and they got along well. It annoys him when he tries to work but a slab of beef would usually distract the cat enough to not annoy him. There was a time the clone was attacked when he tried to see if Goose is a he or a she. Tony never checked without asking it again. -- During the times when they were on breaks, Toni flirted with Carol. (AN: Antonio is Tony''s 18 y.o. form so). She was the only single person around him there. All the researches were old and had others. Even Maria Rambeau was seeing someone. Though he struck out with her most of the time, she sometimes flirted back when she was bored. There was a time they made out but they never got together for anything. ----- 1984 Tony finally tracked down Ivan Romanoff. He and his wife was settling down in Stalingrad because his wife was about to give birth. (AN: Sorry not sure how Russian naming works so might have wrong father''s name) When Romanoff, Natalia Alianovna was recorded as the name of their daughter, Tony immediately made a clone as a double to replace him and his human body went to Russia to meet the baby. At the room, Tony saw a couple of guards watching the room she was supposed to be in. He sneaked in to her room using his personal Ant-Man suit, and checked the baby. He was not sure if the soul stone would return her soul due to it being returned back to Vormir. If it did, this would be one of the possible points she would come back. Tony got the nanites to disable any form of monitoring. He then resized back and looked at the sleeping baby. She had a a trace of red hair and looked like an angel. He used the nanites to take a photo of the baby as well as a couple of selfies with her and the name tag on her crib. He immediately sent in through the network to JARVIS to back it up. He was going to tease her with this in the future. When all the pictures and DNA and tissue samples were taken, Tony went to wake the baby up. He formed the nanites to Tony''s mark 7 helmet and looked at the baby that was just opening her eyes. He was disappointed since the baby showed no signs of intelligence. He then let the nanites form a light show to entertain the baby while getting himself ready to leave. As he shrunk back, the baby cried and the guards went in to check. They saw nothing wrong so they called the nurse to check up on her. ----- 1984 During his last year of High School (in a boarding school). Tony was dared to hack the Pentagon as his Senior Prank. Tony complied and even took the time to actually hack their systems without the help of any of his AI''s. It went well until he almost got caught by one of the traps set up in the system. Luckily, JARVIS came to the rescue and disabled the trap before it can alert anyone. Tony then left a Tony was here file inside a folder and dated it. He then printed papers with the same thing in the printers and fax machines just to make sure everyone knew a guy named Tony hacked into the Pentagon. ------ 1985 Tony went to MIT. He met James Rhodes when he was settling down in his dorm room. He was his roommate. They hit it off well. Rhodey was Tony''s guardian since Tony still can''t drink in parties. Tony also got a drivers license. Though Tony can use magic, he still bought cars to ride in. He just loved the feeling of driving sometimes. Tony won a robot design award for building Dum-E. Though it was more of showing up with an older Dum-E since he already built the robot way back. 1987 Spring break. Tony waited for Rhodey to get drunk and got himself wasted. He also prepared a camera when he would wake Rhodey up the next day. The guy was with a tranny and Tony wanted some materials to tease his best friend with in the years to come. Also, Tony graduated top of his class. Chapter 41 - Years 5.5 (J Training) AN: Bit out of nowhere start but trying some things out You should understand what J means after this ------ The following scenes occured from (1983 - 1987) Shang Chi: "You have learned everything that I can teach you. You have also bested me in martial techniques. Other than your body''s development, there is nothing more I can teach you. You are now ready." Wang dropped to the floor due to exhaustion. He just fought with his master in purely martial arts techniques for his final test. It took all he had to b?r?ly defeat him and this was with Shang Chi matching his body''s force output. ---- Wang(Tony) met Shang Chi after the renovations(only) of the Antartic Sanctum was finished. The Ten Rings posted a bounty on Shang''s head due to his actilns against the organization. He had to hide for some time. Tony got a request from Ancient One to help Shang Chi hide for a short time if he could. Tony had the most safe houses across the world so it was natural for Ancient One to ask him for help. Tony appeared to help him with the identity of a Wang at first. Though Shang Chi did not know who Wang was, he knew of the sorcerers. Shang was in opposite sides with his father and they were an enemy of his father so they could be considered Shang''s non enemies. (AN: An enemy of your enemy is not immediately your friend) During the time Shang was still trained by his father, the man had clashed with the masters of mystic arts multiple times. The man complained numerous times on how hard it was to send spies to infiltrate that group. He specially got annoyed on how the sorcerers could just go appear from random places out of nowhere. Shang Chi knew his father was evil so he decided to trust this Wang guy for now. They went to a safe house where he was supposed to lay low for a couple of days. The two shared almost nothing in common. One is a person who is on the path towards Buddhahood. The other, was enjoying his life in the material world.They only had martial arts in common so they sparred for the next few days. Shang believed in knowing a man''s character through the way he fights so he continued sparring to get to know him. Though Wang is materialistic, the man was decisive and had an upright character. The heat on Shang went down and they were getting ready to leave. Shang wanted to repay Wang but the he noticed how careless the man spent his money. It was clear that Wang had no need for monetary repayment. It would b?r?ly take an effect based on the way the man spends it. The only thing he could offer was his skills. It is now a question of Wang''s willingness to learn from him. Tony wanted to master all kinds of skills a regular human could have in case he ever lost access to all his technology, clones, and symbiote body. Shang got started with the basics and checked to see if Wang was patient enough to learn. Wang already mastered most of the martial arts in the world, thanks to Steve and T''Chaka training during childhood, so he might not have patience to learn. Wang b?r?ly managed to listen before almost failing Shang''s test. Fortunately, he noticed how precise the focus of Shang is on each movements accuracy. He decided to learn the movements from scratch again and passed the secret test. (AN:With martial arts masters, everything usually is some kind of test) ----- Shang Chi noticed Wang''s potential in learning and that Wang''s body was in the best possible condition for martial arts (Wakanda based body training machines were always maintaining Tony''s body). Shang decided to take Wang as his official disciple if the guy wanted to. (AN: official > disciple in name > instructor/instructee is supposed to be the leveles in martial arts? someone correct me if I''m wrong) When Wang was about to tell his new master about his true identity, Shang stopped him. Shang''s father is a practitioner of some kind of mystic arts as well so Shang felt it was better to not learn of the secrets of his disciple. In case Shang is ever captured and his memories extracted, they would never know anything crucial related to Wang or the other masters of mystic arts. ----- He taught Wang everything he knew as a proper master to his disciple. Things like qi, pressure points were easier to comprehend for Tony since he based his supernatural power on Naruto and was familiar. Qi was used to augment the user enabling him to punch through bricks and other items. A thing normal human body could not do. Tony can use his chakra like qi but Shang noted that his chakra was not the same as qi.(AN: yeah not mixing the two cause CN vs JP) Tony would have to spend larger quantities of chakra for the same purpose. Tony was already building up a large quantity of chakra anyway so he was not concerned of the consumption. ----- Tony was also taught to control his nervous system. It would enable him to control his body like monks. The technique needed for the user to first learn to clear his mind of all things. He would then feel his body and eventually focus on his nerve groups. He could then start to learn how to individually trigger each set of nerves. With practice, a person should be able to manually control the nerves of his body. This could be used to numb or heighten the senses or parts of his body. Shang demonstrated a particular application by slicing his arm. Using the technique, the wound bled slower and clotted more easily. Shang did not need to injure himself though. Tony wanted to learn the technique even just for the numbing and heightened senses alone. It would help Tony get a good reputation when he officially started his playboy phase. Tony was raised in a more conservative society in his previous life and was not actually that confident that could fill the shoes of the previous Tony. He was even flirting with Danvers just to practise since she might be a lesbian and striking out with her should not be as traumatizing. AN: That went off course, now back to story. -- Tony failed at the first problem. He did not succeed in clearing his mind. As Tony was particularly inclined to use his mind, clearing his mind completely was an almost impossible task. He just had too many things in his mind to clear out and he was getting new ideas faster than he could clear them out. It took Tony years trying to clear his mind. Even last year (1986), Tony was still not able to do it. It was coincidence when Shang said "If you had a way to observe your body, then you don''t need to get stuck at the point where you need to clear your mind.". Tony remembered that he had a symbiote body that could do just that. He got full control of the symbiote''s whole body recently but it still did not give much augmented strength. Tony immediately concentrated all the symbiote to one arm so that he could focus and bond down to the nerve cells. It was successful and Tony was able to focus on that part of his body. Manual control using the symbiote and a few hundred tests and Tony was able to control the nerves in that area. He used the same process for all parts of his body and soon he mastered the skill. Tony cheated to pass through that problem. ----- Part 2 1985-1987 During his days in college, Tony met a man named Franklin Hall. Franklin Hall was the leading expert on the rare element Gravitonium. The man was giving a talk on MiT about Gravitonium in hopes of finding a backer that would fund his research. His work and theories with the Gravitonium were extensive. He just needed to discover the element in order to complete his work. Tony heard of Gravitonium in his past life. Since he encountered Franklin Hall, he decided to acquire the element and monopolize it. Gravitonium never apeared in the MCU, just the TV series Agents of SHIELD only, so Tony did not need to be careful about the timeline. TV timeline has too little effect on the MCU anyway that Tony decided to mess with it. Tony sent one of his employees, the CEO of a mining company JARVIS had taken over, to act as an investor. Franklin Hall immediately accepted the offer. They settled an agreement that all findings should credit Hall and that they could use his technology patent free. Tony used his mining companies to search for the element. Even with all the mining companies actively searching, it still took almost 3 years to find the element. He personally oversaw the extraction and transported it to Antartica. With the sample at hand, Tony was able to configure machines that could find and extract the element. Tony mass produced the machines, equipped his clones, and harvested the all that he can. Gravitonium is compatible with organic material, but Tony did not want to modify his human body with just gravity control. So Tony let his Sybiote body absorb the majority. While he left a portion. It should be enough to power what Tony was working on. As the symbiote bonded back to his body, Tony tried to test his powers. Tony practiced with cups and other things that he found in his room. WhenTony was confident of his control, hwent to the nursery where Tony used to treat the penguins. Since some of them were not accepted by their groups when he returned them, Tony decided to raise those poor penguins. They were supposed to live in a more comfortable place but the penguins always returned to this old room they were treated in. Tony picked out the smallest one first and he reversed the gravity applied to the penguin to raise them up then maintained its floating position. He felt no strain maintaining the situation so Tony also did the same thing to the other penguins. Tony watched the penguins who were playing around flying in midair. He was proud of his accomplishment. "Those biologists would go nuts if they saw these guys. Who said penguins cannot fly? They just don''t because they never met me. " ----- AN: If you still haven''t figured it out, J means Jedi for Jedi training I know it is just pseudo Jedi but I can''t figure out how to do force push in Marvel using just hologram projection. yet AN 2: If any of you are following Agents of SHIELD I already messed up their timeline big time. I really got bored after season 2 so not planning to make them suffer here Chapter 42 - Years 6 1987 Janet Van Dyne: Hey Hope, have you prepared your stuff? Hope: Yes mom, are you really leaving again? Janet: Sorry dear, but guess where you''re going to be staying tonight? At Stark''s and guess who''s there? Hope: Really? I though he went to college? Janet: Well he got home last week so you can stay with them. You''re happy to be staying with your crush aren''t you? Hope: Mom!!!! Hope was 7 years old now. She had a crush with Tony for as long as she remembered. Unfortunately for her, Tony took care of her ever since she was a kid. So she was baby zoned. Tony was back home since he just graduated and he was "taking a vacation". He did not go to other parties or went traveling yet since he knew that Wasp was going to be leaving anytime soon. He knew this would be a hard time for Hope. He treated her like a little sister so he did not want for her to be as devastated with what was about to happen. ---- Janet went sub atomic and was lost in the quantum realm. Hank was devastated and getting self destructive. He went to missions not thinking clearly and it started affecting the missions. It went to the point that Howard had to force him to remove him from the missions and take a vacation. Hank misunderstood the decision and started getting more distrustful with SHIELD. Hope, meanwhile, was left at the Stark''s for the past 2 weeks while her father was going on his revenge run. Tony helped Hope to cope with her loss since he knew that her father was not going to be doing that for the forseeable future. He did not want her to give up and was trying to convince her that her mother might still be alive. No body was ever found so no one was completely sure of what happened to her. He picked a fabricated plate for his arc reactor, just the front metal layer of the arc reactor with the triangle shape, and shrunk it down in front of her. He then said "See. This is what your parents were working on. I''m guessing this was what happend to her but only smaller. I don''t know much more but your father does. Only you can learn about it from your father so don''t give up on your mother. Don''t lose faith that she is alive. Don''t lose Hope" She was convinced and believed that her mother could still be alive. Tony made JARVIS prepare a chain and he made a necklace with the shrunk plate. He gave it to her so that she would not forget that her mother could still have survived. He said that he can''t do more since her father kept his work a secret. Her father created the technology and Tony just learned stuff from her mother. The only person who can know more was her. She could learn about everything from her father. He then continued on how she just had to work hard and focus on science for now and learn about theoretical physics as well. Her father knew what happened to her mother so she just had to work hard until he would share everything with her. He then made her promise not to tell anyone, not even her father, what he just showed her. He convinced her that telling this to anyone else would make people think she is crazy. They would just send her to crazy school and she would not be able to save her mother. She believed him and kept this a secret. She was sent to boarding school after her father returned but she still persevered. She also got serious with her self-defense training and even got a black belt in a martial arts. This was mostly due to Tony since she saw him practicing on the garden when she woke up early from nightmares before. She continued practicing seriously since she felt that her movements were still not up to par with Tony''s movements. If Tony knew this he would have prayed "Sorry Scott, don''t piss her off anymore. For your sake" Tony gambled on a 7 year old girl keeping a secret. Fortunately, she kept her promise and never told anyone. 1987 Leopold Fitz and Jemma Simmons were born. Tony had them set up for Stark Scholarships rather than their supposed SHIELD academy. They would become brilliant scientists, and more importantly loyal people so he was going to be poaching them from SHIELD. -- Tony also went to visit Natasha every now and then. It was not just to refresh his tracking spells. He was taking pictures of her with her family since she never will remember her family. She went down too hard and he wanted her to have some break. Of course he also took videos of her in some embarrassing situations. Her baby picture with a very stupid haircut would surely destroy her infamous image of Black Widow. He considered this as payment for letting her know that her parents did love her. ----- 1988 Daisy/"Skye" Johnson was born. She was going to be the Inhuman Quake. She would be able to produce vibrations that could match up to earthquakes so destructive and spanning the entire world. She would have been a good candidate for the Avengers. Unfortunately, she would not be psychologically stable due to having a very messy childhood. Due to her circumstances, she was kept under SHIELD protection. With crazy parents tracking her and causing deaths of people around her. They needed to move her between foster homes and that would leave quite a mark on her. Tony decided to kidnap her and leave her under JARVIS'' arrangements. That way, she would grow up well and he could monitor her. When she is m?tur?, he would help her gain her powers and help her control them. ----- Still 1988 Peter Quill was abducted by the ravagers. Tony helped his mom prepare her final gift to him so he was able to sneak a ant sized clone of himself in the gift. Since the gift was brought along when they abducted Peter, he was able to sneak inside the Ravager ship. Tony wanted to learn about space but did not expect much while stuck with Peter and the Ravagers. This clone''s main priority was to change the mindset of Peter. Unfortunately, it was too late. Too much trauma already settled for him to accept outside influence. "I guess this was what that god meant about some things cannot be changed" ----- 1989 Hank discovered Howard''s failed replica of the Pym Particles and left SHIELD Tony met with his father later and gloated. "I told you your lab at the Triskelion was too unsecure but you didn''t listen" "You little punk, of course I know that. But you know I had no choice. I can''t upgrade the security that much. The particles would have reached HYDRA if I succeeded anyway so this is better" "Oh well, just remember to honor the bet and give me the super soldier serum when you finish it" "Fine. I am an atheist but God, I hope Erskine was wrong with the formula enhancing everything. Otherwise, I pity the world with someone as like you leading it to the next generation " "Hey, the annoyed with me bit is just supposed to be an act. Why do I feel like you''re actually serious when you pity the world" AN: Not sure if Howard was actually an atheist but not relevant to the story anyway Chapter 43 - Year 6.5 (Rated PG) (Edited) AN: R18 cannot be implemented/ followed strictly anyway so get your parents if you need to Edit: Changed the Symbiote part due to reactions ----- 1989 At the town around project PEGASUS test site Tony arrived at the bar but he did not see Maria with Carol. He sat down beside her and asked "So what am I going to be drinking to?" Carol: "Just help me get rid of stress. That final test flight preparations is giving me too much pressure" Tony remembered that the final prototype was completed and they were going to do a full test in a few days. The Skrulls already went back to space so only the trusted circle knew about that final flight test. Tony wanted to distract her so, "You know that we could always do something more enjoyable than drinking right?" "I know. And YOU should be careful. I might just take you up on that. But if you can''t satisfy me, all the women in military, and I mean ALL, will know that you suck at this" He had been training and now, his body was in the best possible condition. He was even using Gravitonium to subject his body to more gravity. So far, his body could handle four times regular Earth''s gravity and he was slowly reaching the human body''s limit. Tony already slowly strengthed his body by treating it to some growth hormones. This was synthesized based on the samples he collected from himself while he was young. The U-GIN project finally completed cell cloning and was able to produce more of the growth hormones specificaly specialized and customized to Tony. This helped him develop his body developed to its most optimal condition. He could have done some advanced body modifications as well but delayed it for now. He still had a few materials missing so he decided to postpone. He did not want to undergo the procedure more times than necessary. Besides, the Symbiote could now enhance his body to half the maximum strength, speed, and felxibility that Steve and Black Panthers had in their prime. It was not much compared to them but it was already enough for what would happen. ----- Things went well for Tony He was going to his house bringing Carol along. They started kissing at first but Carol was eventually turned on to the point that she finally entertained Tony''s advances. It also helped that Tony was touching her in a way that slowly aroused her. They went to Tony''s room where she saw the biggest bed she had ever seen. "Wow, you must have brought a lot of women here before me" T:"Please don''t tease me, I was actually illegal before so I can''t risk getting caught. Long story. Believe it or not, you are the first one I am going to be with. C:"Really? I''m your first? well then... I feel very special" T:"That''s not how you''re supposed to react. You should be more femenine and be like Don''t worry me too. Or something like Awww that''s so sweet " C:" Sorry for not being so girly. But if it helps, I only did it with one other man. And he was microscopic and mine is still mostly intact" "That helps out a lot" Tony then started kissing her again. Tony and Carol made out on the bed for the first couple of minutes. Tony used his skill in pressure points to good use. While making out, Tony hit some of Carol''s pressure points increasing her sensitivity in some zones while reducing them in the less important areas. Tony got himself ready as well and started numbing himselft down. They took off their clothes and getting ready for it. Tony looked away for a bit and used a ??nd?m he based on his Symbiote body. It felt like nothing was on. Tony went inside Carol slowly and started moving. He slowly increased pace and alternated speeds everytime he felt her getting used to him. Thanks his training, Tony had enough stamina to continue for hours. This caused Carol to keep coming again and again. Tony could feel that he couldn''t hold on anymore do he started doing his best and increased his pace. Carol: Wait, too fast, I just came, slow down, oh God Tony slow down. "Higher", he pulled her n?pp??s a bit. Surprising her and jolted her awake "Further" , Tony then slammed his d*ck further to the furthest he could reach inside her. Tony then paused for a bit, "And what was the last again? oh right" "Faster", Tony suddenly went again and increased his speed to the maximum. He did this for quite some time and did not stop until Carol almost passed out. They both came at the same time and Carol actually blacked out for some time. Tony actually came inside her and then rested as well. "If you don''t remember that after your memories get wiped, I''ll be very insulted." ----- Carol came regained her consciousness and noticed the foreign liquid dripping out of her he then faced Tony punched him and said "You bastard, what happened to the ??nd?m you were wearing?" Tony: Oh that, I kept it on. Relax, you won''t get pregnant. Carol looked angry at him so he continued to explain. "You see, that ??nd?m is a very special item I prepared for a special occasion. That thing can filter out sp?rm and maintain maximum feeling. You know. So that we BOTH get the complete experience " Carol did not believe him so he continued "I''m serious, I can even show you how it looks under a microscope tomorrow if you want" "Fine, but if I get pregnant, I''m going to be getting all your money" "I doubt you could handle that but relax, if you do, I''ll support the both of you till you''re old" "Good, now since we have your special ??nd?m, wanna go for another round" Carol then started playing with Tony''s again. "Wait I just came I ca.....aoooohhhh " Carol then started playing with him again. She then boasted "I''ll show why they call me Avenger" She then took the initiative and did what her friends taught her was men''s weaknesses. Tony got desperate to win. He did not want to cheat but he did not want to lose to her more. So he decided to use the symbiote body to keep himself up again. They went on, and on, and on, until the sun has risen. Unfortunately for Carol, she was not able to avenge herself. Constantly coming and passing out just before Tony did the same thing. She finally slept and Tony decided to send a clone for work. He doesn''t know about the previous Tony but he was not just going to leave a woman to wake up alone. Especially not when that woman would later have the powers to blast a couple of spaceships consecutively. ----- Maria:Good morning Toni, have you seen Carol yet? She hasn''t shown up to wake me or contacted me. She is usually early one waking me up as well. Tony:"Oh her, I guess she is still hungover, we drank like there was no tomorrow yesterday. This is her last day off anyway so let her rest. M:" I heard she left with you and you even carried her, sorry I did not go with you last night. You know things got more complicated with Monica (her kid) around all the time" Tony: "Nah it''s fine, you had your thing to deal with. Besides, you should let us singles go have our fun" Maria:" I still can''t believe how strong your tolerance is to alchohol. I have seen it before but damn you don''t even look like you drank a cup yesterday." Tony: "What can I say, just don''t bring Monica when I go drinking. I don''t want her learning from those guys trying to beat me" ----- Tony''s clone went back to his house for lunch since he done with his work. He prepared breakfast for the two and disappeared. Tony was just waking up and got the update. He then went to the kitchen and brought the food to bed. Carol was just waking from the aroma and joked a bit "Wow, if I knew you would do this to the girls you sleep with, I would have slept with you sooner" Tony did not want her to misunderstand him and just replied "I''d be careful of me if I were you. You just tested the goods and I''m ?ssuming you''re hooked. I am not planning on settling down anytime soon so don''t expect anything serious out of me" "Who said anything about serious? Women also have their needs and you''re just what I''ll use to satisfy mine" "So I''m just a tool. I''m hurt. Now you''re not getting any syrup for your pancakes" Carol laughed and gave up "Fine, you''re the best I ever had. Now can you pass me the syrup?" Tony felt proud even if that was a lie. ----- AN : Remember guys, no stealthing. This is fiction and those things havent been made yet Seriously though. I don''t care if you leave the girls at morning for ONS just don''t stealth them. That''s just plain evil. Chapter 44 - Flight Test ------ Wendy Lawson was doing final checks with the light speed engine. All the years of hard work is finally finished. All the simulations and tests in controlled environment were done too. Now, she was going to see her creation tested on the field in all of its glory. Lawson decided to also tell Carol about the truth about herself. She was going to be leaving Earth soon and start rescuing refugees with the help of this light speed engine. The Skrulls in her team were already evacuated and she was the last non-human in their project. She will be disappearing suddenly since she can''t leave the technology in human hands. She was planning to leave Antonio with another engine, a way to compensate the humans for the resources she spent. She trusted him to take care of it but he refused. He suggested to not leave any working samples on record here on Earth. He would just build one later if the situation require of it. She knew Antonio''s capabilities and had no doubt he can build a light speed engine for himself. She did not hesitate to pack everything that she can. The only persons left she decided could learn of the situation are Carol and Maria. She decided not to tell Maria since her child could pose a security risk. Carol is the only one left who she deemed deserving to know of what will happen. ---- Tony was checking the controls and the screens in the ???kpit. What he was doing was redundant since he did this for the last few days. Checking the stick and making sure that the sensors and circuits were all working properly. He was just acting though since JARVIS was also embedded in the system. He could have just sat there and the AI could have done all the work for him. The truth was, Tony was accessing some secret compartments in the ???kpit. Tony personally supervised and finished the ?ssembly of the ???kpit. He was able to fit some small compartments here and there. He was now placing dozens of Ant sized clones inside those compartments. Tony did not send anything special with the clones, not even miniaturised weapons or vibranium weapons. Kree might detect it and attract more attention to Earth in the process. The clones are just some type of construct so they should appear as toys at most. At least the Ravagers did not detect his clone as foreign life that tagged along with Quill. --- After he finished what he was doing, Tony went to Wendy Lawson. "I should have designed the ???kpit to fit three instead of two. I really want to see her reaction when you reveal everything to her." Lawson: "I am not sure why you don''t want to teleport there before we even arrived. But, I''ll make sure to record and stream it to you on real time. You got one of my "smartwatch" so you can watch live. I believe I still have priority to transmit on the PEGASUS satellites. You don''t have to worry about missing out." Lawson pointed out to Tony''s wrist. He was wearing a bracer/arm-guard on his left arm. This was a wrist computer that Lawson gave him. It was one of the older "smartwatch" she had back at her space lab. She configured it to use the Earth''s satellite system. She disabled all advanced technology, like the interstellar communication system, but left an instructions manual on how things worked and which things never to use. She knew he would tamper with it later anyway so she left the instructions manual to make sure nothing bad happens. Tony just received the bracer did not have the time to work on it yet. JARVIS was still not installed in it. Tony replied after giving his thanks again for the gift. "You know why. Mystic arts is supposed to be a secret. We are not supposed to be flaunting that we are sorcerers to the whole world. If ever there were spies in your refugees, your enemies would only treat me as a very smart human." ----- Tony met with Carol and greeted her like normal. He also flirted with her as usual and she rejected most of the time. This was part of the agreement they had. Since both of them did not want anything serious. They decided to not reveal things to anyone. They were doing great acting. Most people did not notice a thing. The exception was Maria''s daughter Monica. After their night together, Carol went went to Maria''s place to visit. It was all well and normal until Monica said that she looked happier for some reason. Maria said that it was just excitement for the upcoming test. Maria knew her well enough to know that her best friend was happy for some other reason. She knew her better than anyone else and could tell she seeing somebody. Carol was not the most emotional of people so Maria decided to wait for her to share. ----- They took of nicely and got some primary tests done. Lawson told Carol about their destination and what it was. The flight was peaceful until they were interrupted and intercepted by a spaceship. They had a dogfight but it did not end well for the two. ---- Tony was looking at multiple screens and monitoring everything happening simultaneously using multiple clones with a shared consciousness. Tony was taking things seriously now and making sure he did not miss out on any details. ----- Since JARVIS is embedded to the plane, it was able to stabilise the plane automatically and give Carol and Lawson a chance to bail out of the plane. It should have gone smoothly and they would have been launched out of the plane. The problem was, their ejection levers were jammed. The clones Tony prepared were able to pull the jammed levers free. Sadly, those efforts were still pointless. The seats themselves were stuck as well and can''t eject out of the plane. By the time the clones could free the seats, the plane already crashed. ---- Tony was conducting an experiment on this event. It is also a major experiment. Tony knew that there are fixed points in time. Events in history that must always happen. These events would force themselves to happen whether anyone liked it or not. If they failed to occur, time may start a tantrum and that would create fractures in their universe. Tony knew better than to change the events completely. He did still give it a try. If he succeeded in making them eject properly and saving the two, he could just let his clones jam them back to the seats. Carol needed to get her powers instead of letting Kree have the energy core and the light speed engine. Tony was doing this experiment to see if he can find loopholes. A way to tamper with fixed points in time. Tony was prepared for the people''s deaths and he was ready to accept it. It is just that he wanted to see if he can do something about it. Tony did not like the feeling of not being able to do anything. The only other time he felt this helpless was during his death. Tony knew he would die since the two vehicles were coming to him too fast. In that moment, he though about jumping forward or backward. It would just lead to his body being launched flying before his eventual death. It seemed painful so he decided to just be sandwiched. He was not going to survive the impact anyway, at least he would be in the news as the "Guy Sandwhiched by Bus and Truck". Tony was not that helpless anymore. He wanted to see the limits of what he could do. ----- Carol regained consciousness She contacted the base and asked for rescue. Tony''s clones already dispersed after the crash. Some of them sneaked into different parts of Carol''s body. Some were leaving the wreck and started keeping a look out. Watching and waiting for the Kree spaceship to land. When the Kree ship landed and both Yon-Rogg and Minn-Erva left the ship, Tony created a portal at the forest nearby. He knew Kree Starforce works in small groups so no other spaceship should be coming. Tony was able to arrive undetected. While Tony did not learn much from his clone sneaking with the Ravagers, he learned how they hid themselves to escape. They were a rowdy bunch but they are still able to roam planets relatively freely. He used this knowledge to sneak closer to the action without getting detected. He can''t hide himself if those Starforce members inside the ship started using the ship sensors to actively scan for him. But they were arrogant, knowing the technology level of C-53, they did not even give a quick scan since the only threat for them is Lawson. ----- Lawson was shot and Carol was having a stand-off with Yon-Rogg Tony kept himself hidden waiting for Carol to shoot the power core and the light engine. She finally did and the blast was a good enough cover. Tony was able to quite a few things. 1. He got Lawson''s body, transport it to the his secret base at the Antartic, and place a decoy body he prepared. 2. A clone was able to hitchhike on Yon-Rogg. 4. Most of the clones that were aboard Carol were dispersed by the blast but one survived. He was hiding a lot deeper now since he was moved by the blast. ------ Yon-Rogg brought Carol to her ship and was preparing to depart. They shot at Lawson''s body with a special shot that disintegrated her body. The body was useless to them and but they did not want Terrans to experiment with it so they just disintegrated it. The ship closed up and flew to space. The real Tony looked at the spaceship as it went out of space. He then moved to the decoy body''s debris and looked disappointed "I should have just created a fake body. This is just a waste of money. Wait why am I regretting spending money on this when I am rich? I guess owning the planet just didn''t sink in to me yet." JARVIS: "If I may voice my opinion, you have already gotten used with owning a planet. It is just that you spent too long in Korea interacting with Ajummas (Korean Old Married Women) and have taken some of their habits." Tony did not like the opinion and said "JARVIS" J:"Yes sir" T: "Lower your self awareness parameter by half." J: "Yes sir, Sorry sir." ----- AN: Ajummas are different from just any Asian Old Married Women. Well I only know others from JP so I might still be wrong in my generalisation. If any of you have been to Korea, I think you would feel the difference. I am not sure about other parts of Korea but where I have been, it is like the definition of ajumma in the urban dictionary They are like old women who had super-soldier serum and but with PMS. You just don''t mess with them. Hell one time, I just passed by one and she insulted me for being non-Korean. Chapter 45 - Meh Tony went back to his base in Antartica. ---- After the renovations of the Sanctum was done, Tony started making his own base near it. Currently, it was just one short building in the middle of the ice fields. It was a wide 3 story building. It had a couple of underground rooms but not a complete underground layer. Since Antartica''s surface is mostly covered by an ice layer, it was unsafe to build a massive underground lair. The layers of ice usually melt and freeze up daily during summer. The total volume of water that compresses and expands is so much that it produces too much vibration that they are more destructive that earthquakes. These vibrations would easily strain the walls and pillars inside the underground lair making it unsafe. While Tony is using Vibranium to collect the energy from these mini earthquakes and use them as another source of power for the base. He can''t draw out all the vibrations without coating the walls with Vibranium. It would be too wasteful. He just used them on small secret rooms used for various important purposes. ------ Tony went to a bio lab inside the building. This laboratory is equipped a prototype regeneration cradle based on the U-GIN program. Tony already prepared for Lawson''s (Mar-Vell) repair so the cradle was immediately working on her body the second Tony got it from the blast incident. Lawson was already too close to death when she arrived so the cradle is still working on her until now. It did not help that she was Kree instead of human so there was no blood available to transfuse for her. Tony couldn''t have just extracted large quantities of blood from her before without her noticing and not asking questions. Still, the cradle was able to stabilize her conditions to qualify as alive for now. Tony did not waste time and immediately pulled out her astral form from her body. Lawson: Toni, what happened to the engine? Was Carol able to destroy it? What about the others? Tony calmed her down and told her what happened. He also explained to her that the Kree were not able to retrieve the engine but they did get Carol. "She should have gained powers from the blast and the Kree retrieved her. I''m guessing they''ll try to extract it from her and if not, then they will brainwash her." Lawson was relieved that her creation did not go to the wrong hands. She was worried about Carol and also warned Tony that the Kree might look for him. The Kree had the capability to extract her memories. T:"Relax, they won''t be able to get any useful information on a man named Antonio. I thought you knew that that was a fake name?" L:"I though so at first. But I checked all your background information before and it checks out completely. There are even photos and all your supposed relatives all checks out." T:"You hear that JARVIS, good work in building such a solid background that even aliens were fooled" JARVIS thanked Tony for his praise. Lawson wondered who the person who replied was and Tony told her straight that it was his AI. He let JARVIS demonstrate his capabilities to her. She tested the AI to check how developed it was and was shocked. L:"Impossible! Earth''s computer technology is still far too primitive to handle all the capabilities that you just demonstrated. Even if there is a decade of development, the only way it could be handled at this current technology level is if ..." Tony cut her off ,"If all possible computers around the world were utilized into under JARVIS'' control." L:"Toni, tell me honestly, are you also an alien living on Earth?" Tony:"Not sure how you define alien but from your context, NO. As far as I know, I still am 80% sure I am human" Lawson: "What about the other 20%? Are you supposed have a 20% chance of being Skrull or something?" Tony: "Something. You should have heard of it a bit since it made quite a ruckus a few years back. Some thing about the mutant gene or X-Gene. There is also some of your empire''s experimentation on humans." Lawson: "That is some fake legend. Besides, the Kree would have eradicated those kinds of illegal experimentation and would have wiped out everything including the test subjects. There should be no survivors if that was actually true." T: "Maybe other species were wiped out, but those within humans certainly survived. But we''re getting out of topic, what do we do with your body " Lawson: "Certainly, the machine supporting my body is amazing to be able to maintain my life until now. Unfortunately, it could not help me much further than that." T:"What are you saying? Aren''t Kree supposed to be stronger than humans?" L:"Remember the shot that hit me, that was from a Starforce weapon. That squad is equipped with more lethal equipment. I was hit by a kill shot. The round that hit me also disabled my regeneration from the looks of it. There is no way I will survive longer than a day." T: "Then why are you so calm? Can''t you show a little more concern for yourself?" L:"I am not worried. Since I am able to talk to you I know that you will handle things. My research is safe, and those inside the laboratory can survive. With the Tesseract powering it, they should be able to last at least a decade out there. More than enough time for you to save them without needing to use magic." T:"Yeah I''ll take care of them eventually. But I am not sure they can live on Earth by then but I guess I''ll figure it out later." L: "Tony, just remember to take care of Carol after you rescue her." T: "Woah. How do you know I will be able to do that. And don''t talk as if we have a thing. I don''t think I like her that way" L:" Nevertheless. I know you and Carol share a bond. And you would be one of the few persons she would listen to that could handle her powers. I only hope you are there to not let her get too conceited. You know how she is, she would definitely think she can do anything with her powers." T:"Yeah, she does get way too over her head at times." Lawson continued informing Tony everything she knew. Things about the Supreme Intelligence and the Kree in general as well as their military hierarchy. She also taught him how to have complete control of everything inside her lab. She wanted him to be as ready as he can when he was going to save Carol. Finally, she died peacefully. ----- Tony looked at her one last time before letting JARVIS preserve her body. He would prepare a burial for her but he needed to do things first. Research Kree physiology. He got permission from her anyway so he did this with clear mind. ----- Tony went back to his secret room. This was reinforced with magical and material defenses. The only way to enter is to walk in. And using space stone, he still can''t build a proper defense against the infinity stone. Tony got to learn things from the Darkhold that helped him design his own magic. He had slow progress however since the book still tries to feed too much information in the hopes that he would be reckless enough to do things blindly. -- With all that Tony did to the room, no human could penetrate it as far as he knows. If someone did manage to break in, it would still be too late and the materials inside would have been destroyed. Inside was a computer isolated from the outside world. It did have data ports for manually completing updates. All there was inside the room were data banks that were designed to self destruct at signs of unauthorized access. Tony did not want to use paper since it would burn slow and things could still be retrieved. The data banks also have micro explosives along with EMPs that could also be set off magically. With what he stored inside, he had to make sure that the wreckage would be fragmented enough. By his estimation, only by using the time stone could a person be able to retrieve the data. Tony: JARVIS, change to plan B. Saving people after the event is a failure. JARVIS: "Yes sir. May I remind you about the incomplete functions in plan B. Do you also want me to create the prototypes for plan C?" Tony thought about it for a while. "No, just the ones I have finished. Plan C is still not ready for deployment." ----- AN: Yeah bit redundant having a secret room since Tony can memorize everything and leave no traces. But everyone still needs to prepare backups as contingencies. Chapter 46 - Goose 1990 Tony returned to the PEGASUS base to handle the aftermath. Since Tony was the second in command, he was ?ssigned to take control of the project. He could have declined and the project would have been scrapped but he decided not to. The project still had enough funding to maintain it. He even released a successful test flight using SCRamjet engines to quiet down the politicians in the higher ups who wanted to scrap the project. AN: Scramjets were supposed to have 1st successful test flight in Soviet Union 1991 Tony knew, from his AI''s, that the ones who wanted the project scrapped were corrupt politicians so he did not plan to let them "repurpose" the funds. Since the funding would have been rendered useless, he considered it the funds as free money. And who wouldn''t accept free money? --- Tony spend the research money to build a plane of his own. Tony did have private jet given to him by his father as his graduation gift. He also had some more private jets across the world to act as his other personas'' modes of transport. But he did not really use those jets other than to impress some ladies he fancied. The private jets were just too slow. The flight time is approriate to indoctrinate the ladies to the mile-high club. But for everything else like resting and relaxing, he could go to his home or Antartica. Those places have better facilities for relaxation. He was also planning to stop using magic for some time now. Though it was convenient to just teleport to places, the world still moves too slow. Sure he got to some place early, but he still needs to spend some time waiting. And the most important reason for taking a break with using magic. It is too boring. - Tony never got the thrill anymore. Sure the magic weapons are handy. But there are rarely any enemies to fight that gave him the challenge. Since the Ancient One is enough of a deterrent to stop foreign invaders, most of the time, the enemies are fellow humans. And they were usually the cannon fodder who are not aware of Kamartaj. The Ten-Rings are focusing on the material world and not touching the mystical world much. Even the Hand is restricting its fights with K''un-Lun (AN:Iron Fist''s HQ) and the Chaste (Elektra''s HQ). Since the mystical side of Earth is relatively stable, Kamartaj became a sort of monastery. It is not something Tony wants to be in. The portals also means he got easy access to food. It helped him develop his chakra capacity as well as his Symbiote body''s capability. Tony wanted to get hungry or feel the danger. His life is not as entertaining as much as it did before he started learning about magic. Other than for important events, he would try to avoid using magic as much. - - A month went by Tony has prepared the design and is now ready to send it to Stark Industries for manufacturing. He can''t just leave it to any other company to create after all. But those are only for its outside appearance, inside however is a different story. Other than the SCRamjet engine, it is also equipped with 2 light-speed engines that are miniaturised for storage. The two engines are still useless since the power core is not charged. But Tony patched it up to use arc reactors for now. It won''t be able to fly at light-speed but it could still surpass the maximum speed of the SCRamjets. The plane is also secretly equipped with the gravitonium powered Gravity Field Generators. The devices are spread around the plane complete with sector separated power sources. Since it only uses electricity to keep the plane floating, it can keep the plane hovering silently and also create artificial gravity at the same time. ---- Still 1990 Tony was currently at Antartica base. He brought Goose along since the Flerken had no one else to take car of it now. The first day in its new home, Goose was introduced to the other wildlife. He brought it to the penguin habitat but it almost turned into a disaster. The Flerken did not recognize the penguins so the first thing it did was to try and eat one. Tony saw the Flerken open its mouth and release its tentacles but was able to reprimand it in time. "NO. That is our pet penguins, pets, not food." Meow T:"No, If you eat one of them, you won''t be getting any steak for the next 2 weeks." Goose understood Tony and immediately stopped its advances with the penguins. It also jumped near his shoulder and started rubbing its face with Tony''s. Tony just petted it and went to other places with Goose on his shoulder. Using his nanites, he secretly ordered JARVIS to lock down the penguin room. He knew that cats are smart enough to sneak behind his back, much less an alien that looked like one. ---- After the tour, Tony introduced Goose to his Symbiote body. He did not want to surprise Goose so he let his body out as its slime form. The cat did not care about the slime and just continued going at its nap. This was not what Tony wanted to he tried something else. He controlled his symbiote body to extend a tentacle and let his sybiote body partially bond with him. Using the slime part as a weight, he tried to whip it back and forth in front of Goose. He trying to use it like a cat toy trying to Goose familiar with it. It worked, Goose chased it around like any cat would do. Tony did this a few more times just to make sure Goose is comfortable with the Symbiote. Tony then let his symbiote body bond with Goose. The cat did not react much enabling Tony to complete the bond. After it was finished, the first thing Tony did was check its gender. Since it was an alien body, Tony controlled his symbiote body to do a full body scan. It was a slow process. Flerkens had Pocket Dimensions so he did not want to risk his body getting trapped there. ----- Tony: "Finally finished" Tony was exhausted focusing all his attention on his Symbiote body. It took longer that he imagined since Goose''s tentacles were longer than he estimated. He was not able to estimate the size of the pocket dimension be he did have a few discoveries. 1. Goose has a bigger body that Tony''s Symbiote body. He was not able to bond with all the cat''s tentacles 2. Tony got an idea on how on the other abilities of symbiotes. Currently, he can only use his symbiote body to enhance his body''s performance or as a conduit to use the gravitonium to manipulate gravity. When he bonded with Goose, he felt as if its pocket dimension expanded. He still had to do tests to make sure but at least he got some leads to the other abilities of his symbiote body. 3 And MOST importantly, he finally determined that Goose is female. "Finally sure what your gender is" Tony then looked at the cat seriously and said "Goose, can I ask you for something?" Nyaa? Goose looked at Tony since she felt that Tony sounded serious. "Can you please not go learning about Earth''s s?xu?? orientation. It would make things way too confusing if you suddenly identify yourself as something like, I don''t actually even know, like Japanese Tentacle Monster" Goose just tilted her head to the side It did not understand what he was talking about. Chapter 47 - Death 1991 Howard completed recreating the super soldier serum. Thanks to the current Steve providing his blood samples, it was developed faster. The production still delayed the overall progress. As what was agreed upon in the bet, he had to prepare a full set to be used for Tony. "Hey Tony, here is the serum. Let me double check the Vita-Ray chambers first before you inject it. Just to make sure you didn''t mess things up." Tony just looked at his father weirdly. Howard did not understand the look so he asked what''s the problem. T:"Nothing, it''s just that, I am not planning to use the serum right now. I do have a Vita-Ray chamber prepared if you want to see it though" Howard: "What!! Why did you waste my time making some for you then? Can''t you see how much of a hassle it is to produce the serum? I could have just given you the manufacturing process and you could have made some yourself. And that is ?ssuming you still don''t know how to manufacture the damn thing." Howard was right, since he was working in their laboratory at home recently, Tony already learned everything he could about the serum. Still, it was nice to get something from his father. It is almost Christmas anyway and Tony missed getting a present ever since he stopped getting them from his parents when he went to college. Tony : "Well I want to use it to test some things first. Want to see?" H:" Yeah, but make sure to include Vita-Rays. The serum can work without it but things will hurt. A lot." Howard wanted to see what his son was planning so he followed. They went to Tony''s lab where he saw a hand inside machine. Howard asked " That''s not the hand of someone I know, is it?" T:"Nope, purely synthesized hand. It''s based on my cells so it should be able to simulate what will happen to me." Tony had a hard time producing the hand. He could have created a clone of himself easier than making the hand alone. He collected samples of his body since he was young so he could develop growth hormones to accelerate the body''s growth. But his father would probably freak out of he saw the clone. Shadow clones can be treated as a mutation but actual cloning is supposed to be unethical after all. Howard:"Well that''s useless, I know the serum works so unless you have different Vita-Rays I know what will happen." Tony was whipping out another device while agreeing. "That was always the plan, I want to try how the serum works with other types of input like gamma instead of vita rays." Howard was surprised, he was familiar with the device his son took out. It looked like a Gamma Cannon he created but smaller. "You really do have access to anything huh?" Tony:"Not actually anything, but I do have access to almost everything in SHIELD. So if you follow me this way." Tony led him to an observation area. As Howard walked inside, a tranquilizer dart hit him from somewhere. Tony immediately caught his father as he fell. "Sorry dad, I''ll explain everything to you later." Tony dragged his father to a bed and JARVIS started monitoring vital signs. He then let his symbiote bond with his father. He memorized the body structure to make sure he got things right. He was going to ulitilize his symbiote to mimic his father''s body. He would then use magic to correct the image since the mimic would have been completely black. This was Plan B, Tony would have impersonated his father in the event. He already knew that replacement bodies would work as long as he the target is going to die. He was going to be replacing his father. Plan C was supposed to be using Life Model Decoys. Androids designed to look like humans. But Tony still had problems with the control systems. He can''t fit enough processors in the head alone. He did not want machines in the body in case unexpected events happen that lead to its exposure. --- Tony''s mother was already informed of the situation. She is already replaced with a fake body. He told her this but not his father because he is still afraid of her. ------ That night, the Tony went to go out. HYDRA is already aware of the travel and Winter Soldier was deployed. Tony was driving in the woods when he noticed a man riding a motorbike appeared and started following him. Tony knew who was riding it. Still, he was going to give the man a hard time and tried to do things like brake check. The bike easily avoided his car so Tony''s next move was to increase his speed. It turned into a grand theft auto for a bit. But without equipping the car with proper defenses, Winter Soldier was able to rip out a tire from the car ending the chase. ---- Tony went out of the car acting angry. He already detected that there were cameras observing so he made sure to give a show. He used the suitcase he was holding to smash the face of Winter Soldier. It was caught midair and Tony was punched to his knees. His neck was held and was choked. It was actually useless since the symbiote could handle the pressure. But he played along for the story. After "Howard" was killed, Maria''s decoy, who was unconcious in the passenger seat, was also killed. Tony thought silently: "What the hell, she clearly was not aware and you still killed her? Sorry Steve. I won''t kill Bucky, but after I''m done, he''d probably won''t have the energy to keep on living either. " ----- When Winter soldier finally left, JARVIS hijacked the camera feed. He then posed on the camera, and left a message for the future. But only he could extract it, others would just see it as white noise ----- After the event, Tony arranged for his parents to take a vacation around the world. He could set up a cruise or flights to literally anywhere so they could go anywhere they want. His parents refused, they were too old for that and just wanted a rest from all this. So he let them say goodbye to the Carters and then left in Wakanda. He applied some magic to make them blend in. They were easily accepted in the country thanks to T''Chaka. Tony ?ssisted them with some missions that saved plenty of Wakandan lives. They were happy to be returning the favor. When the two learned of Tony''s status in Wakanda, they were surprised. Their son, a playboy, was actually respected warrior in a tribe. They were happy that he actually helped people, even if he kept it from them. ----- Maria was happy that she had some new friends to talk to. She was particularly close to the queen since she also has a son. Though their ages were a bit far apart, they had something in common and that became the start of their connection. Sadly, they still died after a year. They passed away on their sleep, at the same time. It definitely raised a suspicion since they seemed healthy before. ---- That night, Tony recieved another letter from god. "Sorry about your parents but that was not us. You can rest ?ssured though, they died content and in peace. Also, Congratulations on changing the fate of your parents. But I''m not sure if that was the correct decision. You have successfully gained Death''s attention. Can''t say anything more about her. But I can tell you this, she has a stalker. Enjoy " Chapter 48 - Years 8 ---- 1992 Ulysses Klaue went to Wakanda to steal Vibranium. T''Chaka was out on another mission so he was not able to prevent the event. Since the king''s brother, N''Jobu, had arranged for this job, he made sure to make it so that Wakanda only has regular humans on guard. It was not a coincidence that the Black Panther was not around. Klaue and his team was able to successfully infiltrate Wakanda''s borders and go into one of the Vibranium storage facilities. They were able to bypass Wakandan security system thanks to security codes provided by N''Jobu. They were able to acquire half a ton (approx 450kg) of Vibranium when JARVIS tripped the security alarms. JARVIS already detected them before they crossed the borders but ignored them since Tony instructed him to do so. The team immediately bolted away and was already near the borders where the border tribe already prepared a blockade. The fight was fierce and it took the life from plenty of the warriors. They were able to slip past the blockade and escape. --- T''Chaka contacted Tony for help. He was the only outsider he knew that had the capabilities to track down Klaue. Tony complied to help him catch Klaue. Tony prepared his custom SR-71 and immediately flew to Wakanda. It was brand new and he wanted to show off. He immediately flew to Wakanda and informed them about him bringing his plane. He wanted to make sure they would prepare a welcoming party. --- T''Challa: Mother, What are we doing out here? Queen Ramonda: We are here to welcome someone T''Challa. Just look out there She pointed where the plane was supposed to approach from. T''Challa: What am I looki... wow what a cool plane. He was 5 and was just about to start his training. So when T''Challa saw the Blackbird appear inside their border, he was amazed at the size and speed of the plane. He was still looking at it when it slowed down. When the plane slowed down, he started to panic, Wakanda was not yet applying VTOL (Vertical Take off Landing) on their planes, and he never saw a plane that size before, so he though the plane was falling down on them. "Mom, Mom, let''s go back, the plane is going to fall on us. MOM why are you still standing there?" Ramonda just calmed him down and showed to him that the plane was slowly falling down. When the plane was just about three stories high, the bottom opened and a figure jumped out. It landed in front of the welcome party with the superhero landing. T''Chaka: Always with the theatrics, why can''t you just land first and disembark like any regular person? "Well I saw a this new guy here and wanted to give a good impression." Ramonda: "T''Challa, don''t listen to him. The next Black Panther should be discrete and not attract attention like he does" "Yes Mother" ---- It was Tony who jumped. Tony was currently dressed as batman. He saw that T''Challa was here so he decided to equip his Symbiote looking like the body armor. He wanted to hide his identity from the kid. He also can''t just use an Iron Man suit, it would definitely give away his identity to T''Challa in the future if he did. Besides, Tony was also going to use this armour for the retrieval operation. It would be easier for him if all of Klaue''s hatred is focused on Wakanda. ---- The plane landed not far away after Tony made his entrance. Tony went to T''Challa and patted and ruffled his head "So, you''re T''Challa, nice to meet you kid." T''Challa did not like how Tony treated him "How dare you!! I am the prince and should be treated with respect" Tony: "Not a chance squirt" Tony looked at T''Chaka and they nodded, Tony led him and some Dora Milaje to the plane. The plane silently rose up and slowly accelerated. T''Chaka: "You know that when he becomes the Black Panther, he would beat you up right?" Tony:"Haha, I''ll see him try" ----- They went to where Klaue and his team were currently hiding. It was an abandoned building. They landed on the roof and killed the guards. It was a smooth infiltration and they disabled everyone. But Tony was the first to encounter Klaue. Klaue: "Well I am honored. The great Black Panther is going to..., wait that''s not the face of a cat, who are you?" Tony was waiting for this question so he said in the lowest voice he could. . "I''m Batman" . --- They capture Klaue and found where the Vibranium. Tony replaced the containers of vibranium with fakes and left the crates there while he took the actual metal. He talked to T''Challa about this, Wakanda wanted Klaue more than the vibranium. They let Tony have it and played along with not being able to retrieve the vibranium. _______________ Klaue was able to escape again with N''Jobu''s help. The man would have turned on him if he did not help him. T''Chaka did not ask for Tony''s help again. He already helped them once. It was their problem now. They started investigating for a traitor. Escaping twice from Wakanda is just too much of a coincidence. They eventually tracked the leak to N''Jobu and T''Chaka went to kill him ________________ 1993 JARVIS reported a new to Tony all the way from Canada. The song was: Let''s Go to the Mall by Robin Sparkles - Tony got a copy of the music video and watched it. Tony: " Come on Agent Hill, you are making this way too easy." - - - (AN: If you don''t get it, How I met Your Mother S02 E09) --------- 1994 Tony brought Monica and Maria Rambeau to the taping of Fresh Prince. - Tony figured out that he could force another copy of his soul into his symbiote body. Using the same procedure, he was able to fit another soul into it. It costed way more chakra but he had been saving it up for some time now. He decided to use enough for only one though since it was easier to build up chakra when he had a bigger capacity than from back to 0. He is now able to control gravity up to 10km away instead of line of sight range(approx 5km) he had before. He could also split his Symbiote body into two but the total volume of each was too small for his body. ----- 1995 - Vers ----- AN: Yay, finally here Chapter 49 - Vers AN: Small Tony can talk to Carol at a low volume that anyone normal could not hear his voice ----- Hala - Kree Homeworld 1995 "Come on Vers, stop doing everything he says, and start listening to me. Rip that chip off your neck, point your hands at him, and blast Yon-Rogg already." The sparring ended and Vers went back to her quarters. Vers: "How many times do I have to tell you to stop talking to me while I am sparring with somebody. It is too distracting. Also, This chip is the how the Supreme Intelligence gave me powers so why would I remove it and lose my powers?" ----- Back to 1989 for a bit After Yon-Rogg took Carol away, they treated her injuries and did a blood transfusion to keep her alive. She was the only clue to acquiring the energy core so she needed to be kept alive. After they returned to Hala, they did an intensive scan of everybody. The clones Tony sent were detected. All clones of Tony sent were destroyed when the members were disinfected. Everyone except the one with Carol. That clone managed to survive. He replicated the same energy signature Carol was releasing. That, combined with where he was hiding, made him essentially invisible from the sensors That clone was also affected by the blast so he could produce the same energy as Carol does. But the amount of energy he absorbed was proportional to his size. Since he was the size of an ant at the time, he could only perform the same feats as she could when he is small. -- Kree brainwashed Carol, placed the chip on her neck to suppress her memories and powers, then sent her to training. The Supreme Intelligence wasn''t able to extract any information from her since she did not know anything specific related to the technology. It decided to just make her a soldier fighting for them. They did extract information about Antonio but due to the very carnal relationship Carol and he shared just days before her abduction. There were plenty of memories she had with him of them just mating. Continuously. ----- During Carol''s training days, Tony started talking to her. At first, she thought she was hallucinating and even went to medical bay for checkup. They found nothing wrong with her. She then went to the Supreme Intelligence for guidance. When it learned about the voice, it just ignore her problems since it recognised the voice. It should just be some kind withdrawal reaction her body. The Supreme Intelligence is not aware of anything regarding C-53 but due to its primitive environment, it ?ssumed that human body was just as primitive. The voices she was hearing should be just something humans normally experienced as signs of withdrawals from losing her mate. It was not aware that the humans were part of the secret experiments Kree did. The few survivors left who did not know the complete picture. Information about humans is also a part of the information that was lost. ----- After that event, Carol went on to her training. Tony helped her by giving her answers on her exams. She was b?r?ly listening and at this rate, she would have become a common foot soldier if not for her powers. Tony kept harassing her whenever he was bored. He also made sure she seemed uninterested when some men tried to woo her. This led to her not having any romantic relationship with anyone. He was currently living closely with her. The Kree are still secretly monitoring her so he had to keep hiding where he was. He would be detected the moment he left her side. ----- Yon-rogg was supposed to teach her restraint and guide her in using get powers. But thanks to Tony annoying her all the time, she adapted and had better control of her emotions. She learned self-control to the point where Yon-rogg''s guidance was no longer necessary. She graduated and started going to missions. She usually wanted to work alone since Tony would nag her on the field. She had to respond to him to make him shut up. She would have had a hard maintaining her sanity otherwise. She did not encounter any unexpected problems since Tony would also remind her to prepare for things. She completed multiple missions and was eventually promoted. She became Starforce and joined the Yon-Rogg''s team. ----- Torfa 1995 The Skrulls were able to capture her. They went to the memory extraction device and started looking through her memories. They were searching for memories of her on Earth and is currently looking at her more personal memories with Tony Tony: "I would stop searching there if I were you" Talos: "Who''s there?" Tony: "You don''t know me, but you will, now skip that scene and start going deeper down her memories." Talos did not listen to the voice and slowed down the . He immediately regretted his decision and commanded to go deeper to her memories. Tony laughed and said "Well, I guess even aliens fall for that one. I''ll see what else you''d fall for later. See you soon" ----- They found memories of Wendy Lawson and Carol eventually woke up. Tony then informed her of the situation and that she was currently trapped. She should concentrate her power to the strongest she can and blast the restraints on her hands. This time, she listened to him and got her restraints off the moment she started her escape. Tony celebrated "Finally you start listening to me. now Step 2, go on a rampage" She did not want to listen to him but considering the situation, it was not a bad idea. She already knew what the Skrulls were looking for so all she needed to do now was escape. She started punching everyone who came at her. This disappointed Tony"Seriously, you can blast anyone and you choose to punch them? " ----- There one point when Vers was surrounded on a corridor and a particularly menacing Skrull manage to land a hit on Vers. It was proud and roared "GRrrreeeeeoooooorrr" "Blaaaaaaaaaa"- Vers trying to growl back Meanwhile (-_-) Tony who was watching this happen thought to himself "That was a fixed point in time? Seriously? Sometimes I just wanna quit " ----- Vers was able to hijack an escape pod. Talos was still able to shoot the control panel since Tony did not warn her. ----- Main Tony was currently at the parking lot in front of Blockbuster. He was currently sitting in his convertible car, looking at the sky. It was cloudy so Tony had to use magic to clear the sky. He saw an object flying towards his direction and ?ssumed it was her pod. She fell off the pod and went falling down. Tony calculated her trajectory. He estimated that she would land on top of his car instead of the store. It may be due to small Tony''s interventions. Tony did not want to damage his car so he induced gravity changing her trajectory back to Blockbuster store. T: "Sorry, just charge the repairs to SHIELD" ---- AN: Not going to tell where tiny Tony is hiding. Just use your imagination. Chapter 50 - Meeting Tony: "Hey, sleepy head, you up yet?" Vers was knocked out at landing and just showed signs of regaining conciousness. "Really, I just got us out of that Skrull Cruiser and that is what you greet me with?" Tony:"Well I would have said sleeping beauty, ... but then I''d be lying." Vers:"You bastard!! Don''t ever show up in front of me or else.." Tony:"See. Right there. Even I would think twice before dating someone like you." He was right. Vers just crash landed. She had messy hair. Dust covering most of her. Not to mention she had a face that looked like she was just waiting for a reason to blast something or someone. ----- Vers calmed down and tried to contact her team. There was no response so she checked her surroundings. Tony: "Oh look Star Wars. I''ve heard about that. Look over there. It''s on that shelf on your left." Vers looked to her right. Tony:" Your other left. genius, ok stop. There, straight ahead. Go get that one." She did not know why she was following his orders other than his voice gave the impression that he was familiar with this place. She looked at it and placed it back on the shelf. Tony: "Fine, but remember to watch that before leaving." She eventually made her way out of the store. She found the guard inside his car. She asked him where to get communications equipment. ----- (AN: BTony for Big Tony TTony for TinyTony for now) She was just about to the the Game Boy when she heard a voice coming right behind her. BTony: "I don''t think you have the money to pay for that" She instinctively tried to fire a photon blast but Tony was able to dodge it easily. BTony:" Woah, ok that''s ones on me. But I still don''t know how you''re going to be paying for that." Vers: "I could just send some credits for repair. And who are you?" BTony immediately knew that he was not recognised by Vers. TTony voice might have sounded a bit different from his so she did not realize it yet. He decided to play along and wait to see how long he could stay unrecognized. BTony:"Hi, I am Tony. And you are?" TTony:"Ooh, finally someone named Tony. I was wondering what happened to all the Tonys in the universe. And quite the looker too. Am I right? Okay Vers, here''s your chance. You still haven''t blown him to bits so that''s a plus. Now, don''t mess things up. He doesn''t know about you yet so make sure so you can still turn this around." She just ignored the voice talking to her and responded. "Vers, Kree Starforce. So, are you the one I need to transfer credits to?" BTony:"No, I just passed by. Also, Earth doesn''t accept credits so you have to pay with local currency. In this case, dollars" Vers:"Oh yeah, and are you going to stop me if I just take things away?" BTony:"Nope. Too lazy to fight right now. I can pay for these things but you''re going to owe me." "That''s settles it then" Vers took away the unit to start creating her makeshift communicator.. ----- While she was working on her adapter. Tony took out a bowl of freshly cooked fried rice out of nowhere. The fried rice was golden brown, seafood bits and vegetables mixed in as well as some fluffy egg bits. It was also complete with toppings and the bowl also had a dipping sauce to mix the flavours up. He brought his food along and went to watch what she was doing. He then got his chopsticks and started eating. "Want some?" Vers noticed the smell of food and was distracted. "You seem pretty calm about all this. The first person I met wasn''t as casual." TTony:"Ooh that smells nice, I really wish I could eat." BTony acted like he did not notice his clones talking and continued eating while talking. "I am a very flexible person. Besides, it''s not like you can hurt me. You also owe me money and I am not feeling too generous to just forget about that." Vers:"I think you are in some sort of misunderstanding. I may look Terran but I am not one of you" BTony:"So you''re an alien? That''s cool. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not like I am not underestimating you. It''s just that there''s no way you can beat me right now. Are you really sure you don''t want some?" Vers was planning to decline but her stomach growled. She had been fighting for some time now. Her body could still handle not eating thanks to her current body. But the food Tony was eating was just too fragrant forcing her body to react. BTony just laughed. "What do you want. Eel or Camel''s Hump?" Tony led her to his car where he already prepared another set of food just in case. She did not know what that was so she just got the same as him. They were talking in the car while eating. Tony knew about her circumstances but he still acted. BTony:"So how do you know I''m not a Skrull?" Vers:"I tracked down all the escape pods that landed at C-53, sorry Earth. There is no way get to me as early as you did. What did you say this was again?" BTony:"Shrimp Fried Rice. I''m surprised you don''t have that back at Hala. It''s not like this is exclusive on Earth right?" Vers: "Back home, we just have nutrient packs. It''s war time so it''s not really practical to have to cook for everyone." BTony:"Well then congratulations, you just hit jackpot. Earth has a lot of delicious food. They''re probably not as nutritional as your rations but I''m pretty sure the variety would more than make up for that. I just hope alien physiology is not like humans in storing energy" BTony looked at her female areas and in a very low voice added. "Though I would not complain if you did store them up in ''''certain'''' areas." Vers was able to hear a bit of his mumbling but did not understand it "Did you say something after energy?" BTony: "Nothing, just hoping you enjoy the food here." TTony: "He said, you should grow up your ?ss or ?h?st some more. Can''t say I disagree with him though. You''re almost flat" TTony also added secret to himself. "Even Captain America has a better ?ss than you. Well it is America''s ?ss so I guess you never stood a chance." Vers was getting ready to fire a photon blast. But she was interrupted by a voice from the car speaker system. JARVIS:"Sir, I just caught the news, the police are informed and SHIELD is on its way." BTony: "Well, looks like we have to finish this talk somewhere else. You got your device right there?" Vers lifted the Game Boy box to show him and said "Yeah, it''s right here. Why? " BTony: "Good, cause we''re going for a ride" He pointed at the seatbelt while he started the car. He then drove past the security guard, left him a note, then drove off. ----- AN: For those who are offended by the s?xu??ization of women. Sorry about that. But Tony Stark is supposed to be like that. A playboy. Turn that part off and he is just Genius, Billionaire, Philanthropist. ... And that''s just basically DCEU Batman. Don''t get me wrong. DC Animation is different But movie Bruce Wayne is not something I can classify like that. He might try to be playboy but in the end, it''s all just an act. Chapter 51 - Fury The police along with Fury and Coulson arrived at the parking lot. Coulson inside Blockbuster to collect evidence. At that time, another Coulson walked out of the store. Coulson went to the security card to ask if he called this in. The security guard just nodded and gave a letter to Coulson. "She was here a while ago. Went with this rich guy. He left this letter before leaving I''m ?ssuming this is for you guys." Coulson looked at the letter. He scanned the letter''s contents and passed it along. It was addressed to FURY so he called his boss. "Sir, I think this one''s for you" Fury took the letter from Coulson opened it, read the letter a couple of times, and said: "Motherf****er" Fury hurried back to their car with Coulson following along. They drove off like they were in a hurry. ----- Vers: "So, why are we running away from those guys? I don''t recall doing anything wrong" T:"Oh yeah, well you fell down from the sky, that''s reason enough for those people. Unless you want to stay there and get interrogated by those people." Vers showed an expression that seemed to agree. Tony then went to ask her where she was planning to go. She did not have a clue what to do since she didn''t establish contact with her team yet. Tiny Tony filled her out on what places she should be going to and she repeated what he said.. Tony: "I know those places. But I need to do some stuff along the way first. You''re not in a hurry, right?" She did not mind. She was not in a hurry or anything. This also gave her time to work on her communicator. She tried work on it while driving but there were "bumps" that kept stopping her from having any actual progress. ----- Vers looked at Tony coming back. He was helping an old man cross the road to get to the train station. He then took a couples with the man and walked back to the car. Vers was petting Goose who laid on her ??p. She asked Tony when he sat "I understand you needing to pick up your pet. Which, by the way, seems to like me more that you now. But I don''t understand, is why you were searching for that man just to help him cross the road and take a picture with him. " Tony:"Oh that guy, that''s S*** ***(Stan Lee). Whoa did not expect to get censored there. Anyway, just remember his face. You might see him again some time." Vers just looked at him like he was crazy. There was no way that old man was going to space so unless she travelled back to C-53 later, there is no way she was going to be meeting him again. Tony took a picture of her reaction. "Let''s see what happens then. When you meet him, get this picture from me. It''ll serve as a reminder that you''re not always right" ---- Tony drove off when he noticed the a black car following them. He sped to make sure he looked suspicious and they chased his car. Vers: "What''s it this time?" Tony pressed a bu??on in the car. It sent a message to the real Coulson''s radio telling him to hurry up. A few seconds later, the car following them collided with a bus. Tony stopped the car and looked at the crash.. He checked to make sure Fury was still alive. If he messed this up, all his future plans would go down the drain. After he saw him walk out he replied to Vers. "Just the guys following you. Now what was the name of that bar you wanted to go again?" ----- Tony and Vers parked in Pancho''s bar. Tony went first, asked Pancho to prepare drinks for him and Vers. And clear out the place after making that drink. Pancho knew Tony and Carol. They were regulars at his bar so he trusted them. He just followed Tony''s instructions. He knew Tony was loaded so he was not afraid even if his bar got destroyed. While they were talking, Vers looked dazed. She was familiar with the bar so memories of her with another man and a woman appeared everywhere she looked. She looked to try and recognise who the other persons were. When she finally saw the face of the man in the flashbacks, she looked around to find Tony. Tony was waiting for her to stop spacing out. When he saw her look at him, he extended his hand to give her the drink in his. "Welcome back, Carol Danvers." ----- Vers actually still didn''t have all of her memories. She was still organising all the new information she got. She just finished asking the basics when a man walked into the bar. "PEGASUS is supposed to be classified." Fury walked in and looked at the two who were also looking back. "Finally found you guys. Now can someone explain what in the f***ing world is going on." Tony introduced him to her. Since she was still not completely convinced about everything yet, he decided to continue calling her Vers for now."Vers, this right here is Fury, agent of SHIELD." Fury:"I''m guessing you''re the one who sent that letter. That was some Cold War stuff, you''re lucky I still haven''t gotten rusty." Tony just rolled his eyes. Fury was the master spy. His secrets had secrets. Tony could never imagine a Fury who didn''t know everything about all those counterintelligence and tradecraft. Vers:"So he''s the one following us. Did you have a rough day, Agent Fury?" Fury:"Oh yeah. But it''s cool. I didn''t believe there were alien who could ''''transform to anyone'''' but after that autopsy I''d be stupid if I didn''t believe in aliens. By the way, you haven''t introduced yourselves yet." "Vers, Kree Starforce. But before my friend here introduces himself, I gotta ask" Fury: "You wanna know if I''m one of them? You''re looking at 100% percent, red-blooded, earthling" V:"I''m afraid I''m gonna need more proof." While they were doing this, Tony stood up to secretly set up his cameras all over the place. ----- The interview went on. Fury: "If a toast isn''t cut diagonally, I couldn''t eat it." Tony watched closely when Fury said this. He didn''t look like he was lying. When the interview finished, Tony introduced himself as just Tony. He was not put an effort in hiding his identity as Tony Stark. But it looks like Fury still hasn''t recognised him. Fury asked how they could prove that they''re not Skrulls. (AN: Sorry did not know the actual term. Any help would be nice) Fury looked to where they were pointing and saw the machine almost getting blasted. After the blast he saw the hole in the wall and the machine floating in midair slowly landing where it was before. Vers did not know Tony could do that so he looked at him. Fury looked back at Vers. Vers was looking Tony. Tony just shrugged. Fury: "And how does that prove anything?" Vers: "Photon Blast" Tony: "Force, you''ve seen Star Wars right? Something like that." Fury: "AND ?" Vers: "A Skrull can''t do that. But only when using some equipment." Tony just got up to the bar and got them another round. Tony: "Here, you''re gonna need this." Vers:"So next stop, PEGASUS" Chapter 52 - Some issues that I noticed (not a chapter) skip if you want I got this comments that seem important and might be the what others are also thinking so I am going to address it here. Don''t worry no actual spoilers. Well at least I tried not to spill anything yet. Also, There are What If''s storylines at the end so that this is not a complete waste of chapter space. Note: Possible spoilers @ what if''s if you read too much into it. Just Possible though. I have no plans using those things but might pop up so it''s just possible. It would probably be forgotten by the time I reached that point in the story anyway. _________________________________________________ After reading this before posting I have to warn: Might sound like a rant but it''s really not supposed to be. _______________________________________________ Tony is not just "not using" the super soldier serum or harvesting other peoples powers just because plot. He is actually supposed to not look like that. I probably messed up somewhere along the way. Sorry He is actually collecting everything he can get his hand on first. That''s why I made sure to say that in earlier chapters, there are the bits where he collected with all the blood samples and all the other stuff. DNA of every special person, super soldier serums. heart shaped herbs. Terragen crystals. gamma radiation. Everything I can possibly think of. (Ok Kind of spoilers but I''m guessing some already got a hint of that) I would have expanded this a bit more at the Start Volume but then it would just go on and on before Capt Marvel started. Basically, I need a way for him to design his own powers. Not just activate the Terrigenesis or X-gene or steal the marrows from Wolverine. This is mainly because of what I read. Not sure if I understood this correctly or it''s not an actual rule so you can correct me if i''m wrong. I''m reading the comments just not replying to most since it would spoil the story. but Marvel has this thing about about people with artificial powers only ever having that artificial power. Check Peter parker earth 13270. I''m just trying to follow that rule for human bodies. Sure I can ignore that rule but then where''s the fun in that. So If I got this right. if you get super soldier/spider bite any thing man made. That''s it. you get super strength + spidey senses but can''t activate the X gene. Activating X-gene before those might work but they usually end up being uncontrollable crap. Or my fast research just did not show anyone that got things working properly. X-Gene also has secondary mutation so I can use that for power extensions. I could have triggered it at some point already but the problem is that X-Gene is supposed to be completely random for non-lineage mutants. And there was no signs he inherited X-genes from his parents in the MCU Well I could just give him the powers from the mutation. He could have it. but then it would be just because he''s lucky and not because he chose that power. I want to make sure he doesn''t win just because his lucky. -------- 2. Story hardly diverting away from story line Yeah I admit I''m following what happened to the movies. That is how its supposed to be at the start. won''t say anymore just continue reading the novel haha But about following the movie. I''m going to try and follow the MCU timeline as much as I can for now. Modifications will happen but not to the point of own story yet. Can''t get too much out of the story since it would make things harder for me. See, Butterfly effect is a real possibility in this multiverse so I need to be careful. One wrong move and I would have a hard time tracking down the stories of everyone. I Figured out why some novels that looked good get dropped midway. Yes it''s essentially because they''re busy and forget the plot or too lazy to continue when they returned. If the author is not working on it full time. It becomes hard to keep track of the characters if you add too many changes. The authors needs to build the whole story or else the novels would just be summaries. At least that''s what happened to some of the fanfics I read. There are novels continued though so can''t say that my point is as a generalization. But I think that applies to me. Don''t worry I won''t drop but can''t say I''ll be building my own full blown story any time soon. I did think about going out of story big time like the examples below: (Not going to using them anyway so not a spoiler) Uh Enjoy? ________The What If''s_______ A . Killing Thanos at Avengers 1. Without him the universe will ACTUALLY go unbalanced. There would be too much people and not enough resources. The universe will deteriorate because of that. So then Galactus would have to make his move. There is a powerful one behind him that could control him to start his hunger, or something Tony did released him from his prison and now he''s hungry. He is going to be eating planets since the last person who maintained balance was gone. The universe is no longer healthy with all that overpopulation so there''s a need to cut down the rotting parts. F4 or X-Men would have to show up and team up with everyone since there''s no way the OG Avengers could handle that kind of stuff by themselves. The space forces could also work together to stop him but only if Galactus did not target them first. They are a bigger threat than current Earth so they would be targeted first just like Thanos. Orbital weapons like death star need to be prepared if just its just the Avengers. That is hard to build and would take time. There would have been sad stories with lots of deaths. Or decoys by clones Tony but then the story would not be that long. So have to use Xmen and F4 as backup. I''ll have to build up bonds for a team to be strong because Marvel tends to make humans fight each other just to make things lively. Need a way to make then not mess things. Building those bonds would require more backstories. more things that can be altered. Too much info out of track. Basically a job for a full time author B. Rescuing his parents and letting them live until old. Howard has access to hi level tech and has all the time in the world. He would continue with his work until he manages to use the Tesseract properly not just as a power source. He has no other distractions so he can go non-stop and it would be done fast. Then Earth would be announced to the universe early since other civilizations can still detect usage of the Infinity Stones. Tony can handle the invasions at first but Earth would need to be preparing for war all the time. It would have been a hectic time trial story. To avoid that. Earth needs OP protectors. Captain Marvel is the only other deterrent since Asgard is useless with all its politics atm. Odin also has too many enemies that could help attack Earth if Odin ever tried to support Earth seriously. Capt. Marvel would have to stay to guard Earth for the universe for the other space empires to leave it in peace. Assuming spies are not sent by the other empires to cause chaos internally. She would be leaving the Skrulls alone. Then there wouldn''t have been such a good relationship between Skrulls and the humans later since Marvel left them half-way. You''d think they would be grateful with the help she already gave but People usually forget the good things easy and remember the bad things as if they''re a curse. Best example are informal-settlers. They ask to live in your land and you allow them due to pity or something. But when you try to kick them out after overstaying and taking advantage of you, it''s like you killed all their family. Anyway back to story. Eventually, Skrull Invasion would have been a thing due to their anger with Earth. Bonds between heroes need to be strong so that the invasion would have the most impact to the story. Also I wouldn''t be able to use the Symbiote card since it''s basically a cheat code to detect the Skrulls. I would need to create something like supreme intelligence to link to everyone so that people could be detected. After the war, a cult would be made around that link with Tony as the messiah since he basically led Earth to victory. Cult would be led by politics and politicians would dominate Earth. Earthlings would spread to space due to greed of resources. Eventually touching other civilizations. The other empires would team up to stop earthlings since earthlings have mutants, inhumans, immortals, and other major powers. That is a huge threat when they are organised properly. Which would have been the case since Skrull Invasion would have tested their trust with each other making for a more solid team after that war. The alien empires would attack individually at first. They would fail again and again so they would need to team up. They would then launch a major attack with maximum effort to annihilate humans. Tony could not just leave them to extinction due to his girls'' families. Eventually intergalactic war would break out. Tony would have to use the infinity stones to clean up the mess. 3. Stopping the Klaue''s attack on Wakanda and Killing Klaue. T''Chaka might not be as righteous and not raise his son like that since his brother might not get caught and die. That trauma made him a caring ruler since he already lost one of his family. T''Challa would then grow up to be a prick. Even a full time clone of Tony in Wakanda watching him all the time to make sure the boy is not spoiled would fail since it is only Tony who is not tolerating him. He''d just be like the annoying teacher no one actually cares about. With panther being a prick, he would not investigate properly after UN bombing or be reasonable. He would use all of Wakanda just to kill Bucky. It''s not like the citizens of Wakanda would mind since they are basically avenging their king. Earth would be destroyed unless Tony or Asgardian intervened. It needs a lot to stop an army and not just the Avengers Either way, vibranium would be restricted material d?s?r?d by everyone. Everyone has seen its power in the battlefield. Humans would not listen and keep trying to get some of it unless all of the vibranium is gone. The raw materials might disappear but Vision is still there since he is a lifeform and not targeted before. He would be targeted and Vision has to fight back. With Wanda and mind stone at his side, they would wreck havoc. Tony might step in to end the story but No since it''s would end the story half way. Then the sorcerers have to step in. This would leave a hole in the magical defenses. Then the demons(Dormammu, Mephisto, Lucifer and other demons) would appear giving powers to everyone in exchange for deals. Might become demon contractors. It''ll lead to a free for all if they''re not stopped. Demon contractors stealing of powers from other contractors would start. Tony gets to collect the powers and goes max strength faster than anyone with his clones passing the powers back to the main body. Demons use soul based contracts and Tony''s clones are soul based. He might get corrupted by the power but for the sake of the story No. Even with secret identities to protect his family someone is bound to find out who he is. He could transport his family to outer space but then they would miss home. Then Tony might go crazy and just annihilate all humans unrelated to him. All that just because Klaue was killed early ________________________________________________ Most of those storylines I thought about needed elaborate preparations I would have been stressed out if that was the case. Writing is supposed to be a hobby and is not supposed to stress me out. When I realised that I would have quit in the book with a hurried story ending Maybe I''ll do something like that later but not planning to go too much away from MCU for now. ______ Btw. I am still processing about how the MCU might add Magneto and Xavier. They are rumours that MCU would make them black. Honestly, I have no idea or experienced with that kind of serious racism to write about that properly. Best experience I get is from American videos. And most of the time, when I see current American TV shows and videos, it is usually common racial profiling. The news videos portraying the black people''s side doesn''t help either, it is basically the black people taking advantage of the racist card. Forcing the racist argument to make them win the fight. The best balanced impression I probably got for that kind of racism was from Fresh Prince, it had some serious moments. Black and white racism is just too foreign an idea to me so I will just be basing on the X-men movies already out. I''ll just mix things up since FOX made a mess of things in their timeline. ____________________________________ So for everyone read through all this, there''s a couple of chapters later. Chapter 53 - PEGASUS Fury: Can someone explain to me why I am sitting her. Driving the two or you, who I just met in a bar. To a highly secure government facility right now? Tony: "Cause you''re it. You''re pretty much the last one to arrive?" Vers: "And you have a pretty high security clearance." Tony: "Let''s not forget about that." Fury: "That, I get. She''s an alien so she gets a free ride. What I don''t get, is why YOU are also coming along. You have your own car, can''t you just follow in that ride of yours." Tony: "I don''t want to. Global warming stuff. Besides, it''s more fun like this right?" ----- A few moments earlier. Tony gave Vers a set of clothes to change into. She was still in her uniform. It would have attracted a lot of attention if she walked around the base with that on. While they were on the road driving towards PEGASUS base, Fury asked questions about Vers, Kree and Skrull. He did not ask Tony any questions since they already established that he is human. Fury: "And you''re supposed to be a race of noble warriors?" Vers:"Heroes, Noble Warrior Heroes" Tony interrupted to make sure Fury didn''t get the wrong idea. "Don''t listen to her. They''re just a bunch of warriors." Vers looked back at him and glared. Tony: "What? You still owe me money. Pay me back first then I''ll consider adding noble to that" Vers: "I could have paid you with credits." Fury: "Credits? Is that supposed to be alien money?" Tony:"Galactic actually. But you know Earth doesn''t use it. It''s basically useless here." They continued on about Lawson and the Light-Speed Engine. Tony decided to keep quiet at that point. He knows too much, he might slip up if he joined the conversation. He laid down at the back pretending to be sleeping when they got serious. They eventually reached the entrance where Fury presented his identification. Tony was still lying at the back seat so the cameras were not able to see him. Vers went on talking about how Fury had 3 names. Fury replied with how everyone calls him Fury and how everyone will call him Fury. Tony had an idea on what to call him but the character was still unknown for about another 4 years. They wouldn''t be able to get it if he said it now. ---- The two exited the car inside the base. Tony was still inside the car at the backseat acting like he was sleeping. He was actually called by the two but he ignored them and kept sleeping some more. "5 more minutes." They both knew this would be hopeless so they just left him inside. Fury and Vers were greeted by the security guards. Fury showed them his identification and they led the 2 inside. They hurried to follow the leader and the two forgot about Tony. Fury and Vers were brought to the holding cell. There was too much distractions. She could not find the time to complete her communication adapter. Fury looked at her and asked. "What''s with the Game Boy? You playing Super Mario?" Vers:"I''m building communications equipment. Mine got damaged when I arrived so I am working on this to patch mine up to your handsets " Fury: "Game Boy''s can do that?" Vers:"Pretty much. It''s just an adapter anyway. As long as the signal transmitter and receivers are working you just need to record the message you''re going to send." Fury did not know much about alien technology so he just accepted what she was doing as something normal for aliens. ----- Eventually, Fury got bored watching Vers doing her thing. He decided to try and get out. Vers finished her device so she was able to catch Fury just as he pressed send. She asked him a bit but he did not elaborate. Fury then got to work. He got tape and used it to get the fingerprint of the guard from his ID. They got out of the room and went down to the records section. Just as the elevator door opened, they saw a cat sitting there waiting for them. Goose walked towards the two to greet them. Fury did his baby talk to the cat. Vers on the other hand tried to see if Tony was around. She knew that the cat was Tony''s pet. She was wondering how the cat got here. As far as she knew, that cat was left behind at the bar when they decided to ride in Fury''s car. She didn''t notice it hitching a ride at the car. It even arrived faster than they did. She doesn''t remember this space sector having any life-form that could move as fast as and still look as cute as Goose did. Goose looked like it was lazy and didn''t even seem like it has run its entire life. Much less try to run so fast just to catch up to them. While looking for Tony, Vers found the door to the records room so she called Fury to stop playing with Goose. Fury: "You sat there. And watch me play with tape. While all you had to do was that?" Vers:"I didn''t want to steal your thunder." ----- They went inside and searched for Wendy Lawson''s records. They found her files and started searching around. They learned about Lawson being a Kree and that she''s dead. Fury went on about the circumstances of her death. That she crashed the aircraft equipped with the light-speed engine while doing an unauthorised test flight. Fury: "She took a pilot down with her, that''s why the security here is so unfriendly." Vers: "Who was the pilot?" Fury: "Can''t say. Most of this is redacted. There''s a couple of testimonials here. From a Maria Rambeau. And another one from a man named ..." Tony: "Antonio." Fury:"Yeah, what he said. Wait a sec. The man in this picture. motherf****r" Fury looked at the picture attached to the document and recognised the man. He looked at Tony who just came out of nowhere. Fury:"You worked here?" Vers did not understand what happened to Fury. She got the document from him to see what he just saw. Fury:"You let us get sent to the holding cell when you could have just walked us around?" Tony: "It''s actually your fault. You didn''t wait for me. I said I was getting up after 5 minutes but when I opened my eyes, you''re already gone." Fury and Vers just kept looking at him. Evidently his explanation wasn''t enough. Tony then reached down the ground and took Goose up his hands. "Come on Goose, tell them that''s all that happened" Nyaaa Goose looked at Vers and Fury. The cat started nodding to express that she was agreeing to what Tony just said. The two still had the looks which suggested that they weren''t convinced. So Goose looked at them with giant sad eyes. (AN: Puss-in-boots eyes) Nya, nyaaa nya? Fury: "Awwww I''m sorry Goose. We believe you" Vers and Fury couldn''t help but relax seeing this. Tony was looking at the two with a victory grin. He taught Goose how to do this eye thing. He predicted that he could be in this kind of situation some day so he got some preparations done. It looks like those preparations didn''t go to waste. ----- After they calmed down. Tony pointed out that Fury''s team already made contact with the base. Vers, who was not aware of this. "You sold me out? That''s it give me your communicator." Vers also had her hands glowing like she was ready to fire.Fury had no choice but to give his pager to her. Tony the extended his hand to Vers. Vers:"What?" Tony: "Your communicator." Vers: "Why? I haven''t even used it yet." Tony:"Yeah, but I know you will. Now give it to me. You might not be Carol Danvers but you sure act like her." Vers just laughed but did not surrender hers. "Oh yeah, and what if I don''t give it to you?" Tony:"Then I''ll just have to take it. The hard way." Vers was getting ready to fight when Tony hit his hands together to form a letter T. Tony: "Timeout, timeout. I don''t want to fight here. Too many things could be damaged. Let''s fight somewhere else." Vers and Fury just looked at him weirdly. Who asks for a fight then requests a change of venue? Chapter 54 - Fight Fury looked around. They were currently inside a bunker in the base. It was one of those bunkers designed for nuclear blasts retrofitted by Tony. He had it ready for energy weapons PEGASUS was currently testing. He was sure the room could take the blasts since Vers still has the limiter chip on her neck. Fury: Now that we are in your ''''Fancy gym'''', what''s next? Are the two of you just gonna fight? Tony: Pretty much. Hey Vers, you sure you don''t want to surrender now? Vers: I was just about to ask the same thing. You do remember that I''m stronger than you? Fury: Can you just get on with it? Tony :She''s the one from the warrior race. You people have any rules? Vers: This still doesn''t feel fair. How about I give you a handicap. I won''t be using my photon blast. Tony: Let''s do this then, no powers for the first round and with powers on the second. Just to make sure you don''t say it''s unfair when I beat you at both. Fury just walked to one of the benches in the room. He sat and brought Goose up his ??p. "Hey Goose, who do you think will win?" ___________ Goose also went out. She already knew how this would end so she went to find some food. _____ Tony just stood there waiting for Vers to make her move. Since she was also waiting, Tony started walking towards her. When he was close enough she made her move. She made a couple of punches. Tony just sidestepped to avoid those punches. "You''re telegraphing." She tried to do some kick him afterward. She followed with a couple of combinations. Tony just continued dodging. He went to try some weird poses. Things like dabbing and other ridiculous poses. "Nope. Nope Nooope Are you even trying?" Vers increased the pace of her movements as well as the variety of attacks she did. She tried to use her strength to throw some items from the surroundings at him but it was still useless. She couldn''t land a hit. With Tony''s training from Shang Chi, Black Panther, and Steve Rogers, he virtually knew about all possible movements and the limits of what a humanoid bodies could do. Though Vers was a bit faster than his mentors, she was not as proficient in combat as they are. He could see through all her movements. _______ After a while of dodging, Tony got bored. "You do notice that I still haven''t tried to attack you right?" Vers grew impatient. Tiny Tony started talking to her again."He''s right. You haven''t even landed a single hit" Vers had it with the Tonys taunting her. She was angry and started doing random attacks. Tony did not expect her suddenly going like this so he was hit by one of her punches. Tony: "Yay, you hit me." Tony applauded her for a few seconds. He then got his serious face on and said "My turn" He then jumped from far away and kicked her. Surprised by his change in attitude, Vers was not able to dodge his attack and got knocked down Tony: "Ooops." He then backed off a bit and waited for her to get up. "Guess that''s too much. I''ll just have to do hit you another way." He darted towards her. She prepared to block a direct strike but Tony just sneaked behind her. Since Vers still wasn''t looking, Tony decided to hit her. Smack He slapped her on the a**. TTony: "Oooh kinky, I like this guy." Vers spinned back to punch him but Tony was already expecting that. He grabbed her arm and did a maneuver that put her on an armlock looking down. Tony landed another slap on her a**. __________ After a few more slaps on her a**, Vers gave up. She did everything she thought of but could not do anything. If she did not give up, Tony would just keep on taking advantage of her. She also wanted to blast Tony with her powers. It was the only way to be even with him. Round 2 Start Tony induced 5 time regular gravity. Vers collapsed on the floor. With Kree augmentation, she could handle the gravity but the sudden increase still confused her. Tony: "You can''t beat me. I see potential in your power but it feels restricted." Tony needed to drop hints since his clone failed to make her remove her limiter chip. TTony:"He''s right, Now can you please remove that chip on your neck?" Vers was silent. It was the first time Tony in her head made a request. She was thinking when Tony walked near her. Tony looked down to see where the chip was. "So I guess that chip stops your powers. Here let me help" V: "WAIT!!" Vers was spacing out so it was too late. She believed that her powers came from that chip so she panicked when she thought about what Tony was about to do. After Tony removed the chip, he stored it in a container he prepared in his pocket. Vers had her memories flowing back to her. About her childhood, her military academy training, even her relationship with Tony. She passed out. There was too much information flooding back to her. There is also the effect of the 5x gravity. She is also hasn''t rested from the fight she just had with Tony. She was not able to maintain her focus and all her other problematic conditions led to the situation of her passing out. _____________ Fury just greeted the SHIELD team that Boss: Still here? Fury: They''re right below sir. Keller (Boss) ordered the other agents to stay at the entrance. He wanted to have a private conversation. Fury and Keller went inside the elevator. Fury: Sir. There is also another thing. Another person with the target. Fury: No sir, he said he''s human. A researcher in the facility. Boss: Then it''s fine. Just lead the way. Fury pressed the bu??on at the elevator. Chapter 55 - Talos Back at the bunker/fighting arena Tony brought Vers on to a bench and let her rest. He then opened a portal to his Antartic base. He placed the limiter chip on a table. A robotic arm received the chip and Tony went back to the bunker. Tony sent the limiter chip to JARVIS for scanning. Other than the power limiter, the other technologies should be rudimentary electronics. His clone with Vers verified that. Even without the clone, the same conclusion could be made. The signal transceiver equipped in the Starforce gauntlet''s computer should be the smallest version the Kree had. Otherwise, the Starforce standard equipment would have been equipped with this instead of what they had now. Having Kree''s special forces equipped with very outdated equipment would be unimaginable. If the analysis was successful, he was going to make JARVIS create more of those power limiters. There would probably be multiple unrecognised elements used. Tony could just create something else for that function. He just wanted the power limiter technology they used. He did not need the new limiters to be as small as the original sample anyway. ________________ Outside the bunker, Fury and his boss was currently staring at the door. Fury lead his boss straight to here and not to another location. He did not notice anything suspicious with his boss. Boss: They are inside this room? Why are we just standing here then?Are we waiting for something else? Fury: The all clear. They were just about to fight when I left so I am not too sure if the fight is completed. Can''t be too careful when they could blast a hole through the wall and stuff. Fury noticed his boss getting impatient. He was not sure what to do. He did not want to get hit in the crossfire if they were still fighting. That was when his boss offered a suggestion "Can''t you just knock?" __________ Fury and his boss were surprised since they expected exhausted fighters. They expected Tony laying down on the floor. They even prepared incase they see Tony heavily injured. This is because before they entered, Fury informed his boss about the two. According to Fury, Tony is just a human while Vers is an alien. Vers was supposed to have glowing hands. Fury narrated the event where she did her hand thing. It melted the door including the metal handle. She also that she had non human strength but he was not able to verify that. Tony on the other hand had magic. It looked like he could lift objects. He might make things move but that''s it. Comparing the two, Vers clearly posed more of a threat than Tony. She might hold back a little to avoid leaving any serious injuries. She might even not use her powers. But the best possible scenario Fury could hope for Tony was a draw. They never expected that she would lose to the point of knock out. There was no bruisings on her but her hair was a mess and there was dust all over her. She looked like she came out of a skirmish. They also took a closer look at Tony. He did not look like he was exhausted. If he doing what he was currently doing on a sofa in front of a TV, they would be convinced that he just chilling out. It did not look like he just finished excercising much less just come out from a fight. Boss: Isn''t she supposed to be the strong one? Boss: AND? Fury: Ooops? _______ Tony saw the two walking towards. He did not know if Fury''s boss is already the transformed Talos so he picked up Goose and made sure she was fully seen. Tony did not miss the new guy flinching just as he placed Goose on his shoulder. When the two got close, Fury introduced Tony to his boss. When he was about to introduce his boss, Tony interrupted "You can drop the act." Fury did not understand and his boss (Talos) pretended to not know what he was talking about. Tony:"Fine, then can I you watch Goose here for a minute? I need to go to the bathroom." Boss: "Why don''t you just bring it to the bathroom?" Tony looked at him like he just said something crazy. "I don''t know where you''re from, but going to the bathroom with your pet is weird. Now, here." Tony went straight up close to Fury''s boss. He got Goose from his shoulder and held her with both his hands. And he lifted him straight to Talos'' face. Talos: "Aaaaahhhhh" Talos jumped back. Tony induced a little extra force to make him trip. Talos is now on the ground crouching. Fury did not understand why his boss is so afraid of the cat. In his opinion, Goose was a particularly lovable cat. It was cute. It liked to play around. And most importantly, it did not have the mood swings most other cats usually have. Tony: "You still don''t want to admit it?" Tony waited a couple of seconds but Talos did not respond. Tony knew from his clone at the ravager that people from high-level civilisations. Skrulls in particular are immune to common types of allergy like allergic to fur. If they were not immune to it, then situations where they have to impersonate a beast humanoids like a half-dog person(AN: Marvel name Courga). Talos panicked. He could not immediately reason out allergies because he was not using that concept when he impersonates other aliens like the Kree.. He could also not learn it from the original Keller''s recent memories. It is not like the SHIELD agents are always thinking about allergies all the time. Tony was sure that he was actually Talos. But since Talos did not admit it, he tortured him some more. "Fine, Goose. Why don''t you just snuggle up to Mr. Keller here while I go out for a bit." Goose was playing along. The cat rubbed her head on Talos'' back acting like she was preparing her new bed. Fury was actually jealous when he saw this. If it was him, Goose would already be laying down sleeping. Talos: "Alright, alright. I am not agent Keller. Now, can you please get that thing away from me?" Fury heard this and was surprised. He was aware of the Skrulls ability but did not notice one right beside him. He would have drawn out his gun but seeing Goose acting all cute like that removed all the tension from him ___________ After "torturing" Talos a bit more, Tony finally stopped. Tony asked Fury to make sure the doors are closed. JARVIS can handle the surveillance systems but humans randomly appearing is always a possibility. Talos got up and he undid his transformation. Talos expected a bit of a surprise but neither Tony nor Fury showed and hints of it. Talos: What gave me away? Tony: Nothing. I am just guessing before you reacted to Goose Chapter 56 - Unnamed After Fury saw Talos'' turning back to his alien form, he drew his gun and pointed it at him. Tony saw what Fury did. "What are you supposed to do with that? Threaten him? Goose here is better than that. Besides, it''s pointless. He''s already willing to cooperate" Talos was also looking at him without much worry. "He''s right. There is no need for that. I am not here to attack. " Fury:"And we''re just supposed to trust him?" Tony sighed he waved his hand and slowly added gravity to make the gun heavier. It took a few second but Fury eventually gave up resistance. After he released it, the gun slowly dropped to the floor. Tony then gave Goose to Fury. He then gave instructions "Here. Just point and squeeze. But not too tight. " Tony was going back to his position but he turned back to give Fury a warning." Oh yeah Fury, be careful. The safety is always off and sometimes she fires on her own" Tony taught Fury how to order Goose to attack. He used his symbiote to teach Goose better ways to use her tentacles. Tony trained Goose to do this whenever he had free time. He was sure that Goose would attack on command. Unfortunately, Goose''s training wasn''t complete. She would still sometimes attack without orders so Tony gave the warning at the end. Fury looked at him like he was crazy. He did not know why Tony was talking as if Goose was a gun. Fury just hugged the cat. He also whispered to try and reassure Goose that Tony was crazy from all the events. Tony did not mean it when he treated her like a gun. __________ Fury understood their story and decided to give then a chance to earn his trust. Tony already knew all this so he was bored. He cut off the narration. "Yeah good story, but I''m gonna have to bail for now." Fury:"Where are you going?" Tony:"Home. I need my beauty sleep" Tony then made Vers'' unconcious body float and follow him. Fury and Talos asked where he was bringing her and Tony replied "Some place comfier. It looks like Vers won''t be waking any time soon so I am going to place her on something soft. Wouldn''t want her to blast me with her hands later because she woke up with back aches or neck pain." The two followed him out. They had no choice since Tony proved to be stronger than Vers. They both knew Vers'' powers so they were not just going to stop the man who beat her. They followed along but noticed that they were not going back up to the parking area. They asked were they were going and Tony just replied that he was going to get his ride. Tony: "Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that." "Hey Talos, catch." Tony threw the keys to his car to Talos. Talos asked what he was supposed to do with the keys. Tony:"Send one of your agents to drive it. You can just leave it here since this is nearer" Tony then asked Fury what his new partner''s name was. Fury:"Oh the new guy? Coulson" "Yeah him. Give it to him. He has no grudge on Fury right? Can''t risk my car getting scratched" Tony ordered Talos to hand over the keys to his car to Coulson. The man knew his cars. He was also able to keep his car, Lola, safe for more than six month. This was after the battle at New York. It was a crazy time and agents were sent to more dangerous situations. Having his car not blown up for six months in that period is already an impressive feat. __________ Tony and the two reached their destination. They were currently looking at Tony''s custom Blackbird. Fury was impressed with the plane."This is your ride? Damn" Talos was not as impressed with the plane. He was impressed that Tony has his own fighter plane. According to his memories, people in this planet usually own either their private jets or helicopter. Fighter planes like this are usually restricted by the government no one ever owns a fighter . (AN: Not sure if accurate. But I really hope USA doesn''t allow private ownership of fighter planes) Tony went to the ???kpit instead of the back entrance. He has set up the plane to have a working ???kpit closed off the inner space to the space inside the plane. It was always deployed when he was not around. It is to make sure no passerby would notice his personal customizations inside. Tony did not show off his plane. He did not want to reveal the total capabilities of this bird to them. He placed Vers at the copilot seat and sat at the main seat. Goose also jumped off of Fury and went onto Vers'' ??p. The ???kpit was just about to close up when Fury shouted "Wait, what about us?" Tony:"Get the recordings of the crash and get ready. We''ll be back here the day after tomorrow. " Talos was about to say something when he heard about when they''ll be back. Fury was also about to complain since the plan is vague but the ???kpit closed. Tony just waved goodbye. The two saw the plane float up and slowly flew away. The two looked at each other looking with an expression asking the other for ideas on what to do now. Talos transformed to Fury''s boss and they went back. Coulson was walking inside to greet them "Sir?" Talos just handed him the car keys and left it to Fury to explain. He needed to get that recordings of the crash. Tony did seem like he would help him so he was going to follow his orders for now. __________ After the plane finished climbing very high to get out of radar range, Tony switched to light speed engine and the plane suddenly sped up. It took a bit more than 5 minutes but Tony finally arrived at his Malibu mansion. Tony brought Vers out of the plane with Goose. They went inside while JARVIS parked the plane. Goose jumped off and went away when they were inside. Tony just arrived at one of the bedrooms when he felt Vers waking up. He placed her in his arms in a princess carry. He then started simulating some pressure points to make her more "sensitive". She should be walking up with her memories so now would be a good time to remind her about their previous relationship. Tony wanted to get laid with her. He left Fury and Talos in a hurry for this. He was curious what is the difference with s*x with and alien. He also left the instructions to meet in 2 days to account for her increased stamina. Vers was not completely alien but Tony slept with her when she was still human. It would be easier to spot the difference than compare that to sleeping with some other alien woman. Vers opened her eyes just as Tony laid her on the bed. She hugged him and whispered "We just fought and you''re already taking me to bed?" Tony smiled at the tone of her voice. "Let''s go shower first then. " Tony carried her back up and went to one of the shower rooms. Tony took her clothes off on the way. When they went inside, the shower was already running and temperature was perfect. There is also a couple of bottles of soap and shampoo. JARVIS prepared all this to make the cleaning part of the shower faster. Tony did program him to be the best wingman ever. The AI anticipated the situation and made sure Tony would get laid as soon as possible. The two used up a lot of shampoo but they did get out all the dirt in no time. At first, they did soap each other up but soon Carol went on the offensive. She hasn''t gotten laid in six years, and thanks to Tony''s massage, she was way too impatient for foreplay. They went at it right there. It was unsafe and they did slip at one point. Tony was able to control the fall and made his way deeper inside her at the same time. The next day, they were still at it. They went everywhere, from the living room, to the pool. They even went at it by the cliff edge. They only took breaks to eat. That afternoon. They finally stopped. It was not that they were both satisfied, it is just that Goose interrupted them. The cat had no place to hide where they did not do it. Goose was annoyed. Chapter 57 - Training Since Goose interrupted the two, they got out of the mood quickly. Cats are known for having some annoying mating behavior. They don''t care where they do it. They are also very loud during the ?nt?r??urs?. It would be hypocritical if they do not tolerate other animals mating habits. So having a cat get angry at you, for mating, means that you have annoyed them enough. After the two stopped, they got dressed. Carol wore one of Tony''s shirts from the dresser. She then looked for her equipment "Tony, where is my suit?" Tony told her it was being cleaned. She did not believe him but let it go. She did not need it for now anyway. Tony actually asked JARVIS to examine the containment field for her suit. He has his own designs for it but it is never bad to see another perspective from a different civilization. The lab here is not as extensive so he created a clone to transport it to Antartic base. The scanning on the limiter chip was a success. JARVIS was able to map out the internals. The AI was not able to determine some components but Tony''s clones were handling that part. The two went to eat. The mansion was cleared for their event so there was no chef to cook for them. Tony got some pizzas from one of his food warehouse and laid them out. Carol looked at the food and immediately got hungry. "Pizza!!! I never thought I forgot about pizza. Damn those Kree" She took a slice and took a big bite. Tony also took out some burgers. He grabbed one for himself and started eating. ______________ After their feast, they relaxed for a while and started talking. Tony: "So, now that you regained your memories, what do you want to do next." Carol thought about it for some time before finally speaking. "Payback, those people killed Lawson and kidnapped me. I want to return the favor" Tony: "And how are you going to do that, blast them all with your hands" Carol: "Pretty much." Tony just laughed at her. "I think you''re forgetting about something. Kree have their spaceships and the Accusers have bombs. You can''t even go Super Saiyan. Do you think you can protect Earth with just your hand blasts?" She was thinking of what to do when she noticed something wrong. It took her a while but she finally noticed it. "How do you know of the Accusers?" Tony: "You still haven''t noticed it yet?" C: "Noticed what?" Tony thought about telling her but decided to not do it. He wanted to see how long until she notices. "Nah, I''ll keep it a secret." Carol tried to threaten him with her Photon Blasts but it was not very effective. Tony pointed out how she defeated him easily before. She gave up and just him another thing. "Speaking of secrets, can you tell me who you really are? You can''t possibly afford this mansion with just the salary from PEGASUS right?" Tony remembered that she still doesn''t know his identity. He already told the Rambaue''s when he brought them to the television tapings. It was not too much of a secret anyway so he did not need to keep it from her. "I am Tony Stark" "Stark? You don''t mean ''that'' Stark now do you?" Carol did not know about any guy named Tony Stark but she did hear about Stark Industries. That company equipped the whole military. She even saw some missile crates with their mark when she was still in the Air Force. Tony: "Yep. I know, why do I even need to work, bla bla. Long story not important. What you need to worry about is what to do now. It is almost three days since you arrived. If your team is looking for you, then they won''t be for long" Carol asked Tony for advice on what to do. He was the smartest person she knows now so she could only ask him for help. Tony first asked if there is another planet with life near Earth but the answer disappointed her. Earth was relatively isolated and the next planet was 3 jump points away. It was too far away to disguise it as Lawson''s secret base. Tony then asked. "How''s your acting?" He let her do a few fake scenarios while he observed. "Terrible. You might as well just tell the truth. " Tony formulated a plan. Since Carol can''t act, she will just have to lead her team to Earth. At least they could prepare a bit longer since they did not need to travel. He started regretting spending so much time with her. But before they did that, she needed to master her powers first. __________ Tony led Carol outside to test her powers. After removing the limiter, her photon blasts were more powerful. But Tony was not able to make her Super Saiyan. Tony asked JARVIS to prepare the Blackbird. They boarded and Tony flew straight up to. Tony did not make the cabin air tight. They reached the point where Carol could b?r?ly breath and hovered there. She was not a regular human anymore so it was almost considered space. Tony opened the bomb bay doors. Carol:"Nice view, but what are we doing this high?" Tony: "Have you heard of how lions train their cubs?" She was just thinking about it when Tony suddenly made her float to the middle of the door. She tried to grab onto something but Tony made sure there was nothing she could grab. "I''ll make things simple. Use your powers with your whole body and fly. Or die" Carol:"Wait, I don''t have my su ..... aaaahhhh" Tony did not listen and just made her fall down. He even made sure to she has a fast start by adding to the gravity already pulling her. Tony then waved down at her as the bay doors closed. He made sure she saw that he had no plans of helping her. Tony then started using the satellite network to monitor her progress. He did not know if this kind of training actually worked but many movies do this so he might as well try. He could just create a portal using Tiny Tony to bring her back up here in case she failed. But she would still continue falling incase the test needed time to work. ___________________ Carol started to panic. She was used to high altitude but she always had parachutes. Her Kree suit also offered protection to handle falls. But now, she was only wearing Tony''s shirt and her und?rw??r. There was no way she could handle the fall that high. She wasn''t thinking clearly. She was just a few minutes away from hitting the ground when she heard a voice. A voice she expected would already gone. TTony: "Breath. Carol Breath. Now Focus. Feel the air. Feel it flowing through your body. Feel the power. Feel it coursing through your veins. Feel its rush. The power demanding to be released. You''re no longer you now. You''re p ..... Watch out!!!" He was too into the speech when he remembered that they were almost at the floor. He was getting ready to create a portal. Luckily, he said most of the speech and from the looks of it, that was enough. Carol was able to draw out the power within her and fly. She was currently observing herself. She remembered the voice and was just about to ask when she heard Tony behind her. Tony: "Wow, I did not expect that to actually work. " ___________ Tony knew that she succeeded so he created a portal to congratulate her. He did not go down with the plane in case she decided to take revenge. Carol wanted to blast him but Tony floated to the side. He continued dodging as he decided to continue the lesson. "You''re not going to hit me with your old tricks. " Carol tried to blast him again and again but Tony just kept floating in all directions. She knew this was getting nowhere so she tried to fly closer. She either overshot or was too slow at first. Eventually, she was slowly getting the hang of it. Tony started feeling pressured. He could dodge the attacks but Carol''s speed was increasing. His control over gravity was very good but he lacked speed for close combat. Gravity could make him speed up without limit but that was for a straight line and a long period. It still took time to accelerate since he needed to change directions. He needed way too much gravitonium to keep up with Carol''s instantaneous acceleration but searching it took time since it only appears in small amounts all over Earth. There was no way he could match her in speed but she has a wide turning radius. He could anticipate where she was going. Carol then tried to fly and shoot. She mixed things up and she eventually hit Tony. Tony formed a shield using his symbiote to block the blast. He then noticed his symbiote body absorbing some of the energy. Tony:"Hey Carol, can you focus all your power in a single attack? Try to hit this thing with it" Carol did not understand why he wanted to do that but she did it anyway. If it worked and he was hurt, she would finally get a win over him. She tried to focus all her powers. When she felt it was enough, she then went to point her hands at the black thing Tony was holding. Tony braced himself. When the blast hit, Tony observed the symbiote. It did not look like anything changed physically but Tony felt a bit more power in his human body. He remembered that All-Black was forged with the energies of a Celestial. He was not sure if this was the same but it still helped recover some energy. It was not too helpful though since he b?r?ly felt the increase even with her most powerful attack. Carol tried to keep it up but she was getting exhausted. She stopped to look but was disappointed. Tony was still floating carelessly. He then approached Carol. "We need to work on that. I have an idea but I don''t know you would even understand me." Carol was ticked but Tony suddenly extended his hand. She was about to avoid it. "Relax, this won''t hurt" Tony split part of his symbiote to bond with her. He did not let all of it bond since he still needed it to make him float. Carol felt her body starting to move on her own. Tony noticed this "Relax and don''t resist. It would just delay things. Just memorize the feeling. You will need to do that on your own later. " Chapter 58 - Unamed Fury''s POV After Tony and Vers left, Fury and Talos continued their talk. Talos told him only that his story was mostly complete. He was here to track Lawson and Vers was their lead. Talos was very cooperative with Tony since he showed that he could stop Vers. That is something Talos and his men cannot do. He wanted to be on Tony''s good side in case they ever needed his ?ssistance. Talos did not need to do that with Fury. He still told him their story so that humans would be aware of Kree''s true face. Skrulls were just hoping to find a way to survive. ___________ Fury: "So what''s the deal with the cat?" Talos remembered Goose''s, how its rubbed all over his body. Making sure her scent would stick so that no other predator would steal him for themselves. He remembered how close he was to death and shivered. "That was no cat. That was a Flerken. A very dangerous beast" "Flerken? Goose? Dangerous?" Fury just laughed. He just thought that the name Flerken is just some fancy alien term for cat. Talos did not understand why Fury was still not scared of Flerkens. "Do humans all have Flerkens for pets? I don''t see why you are not as concerned as you are supposed to be" Fury: "I wouldn''t say everyone. Cats are one of the more common pets humans usually have. We even see some of them roam the streets" Talos was starting to get scared. He thought that Fury was just referring to Flerkens when he said cats since that was how society called them here. If what Fury said was true, then Flerkens are roaming freely here on Earth. They are not an endangered species like what the rest of the universe believed them to be. He was very lucky that he did not encounter any other Flerkens after his arrival here on Earth. Talos: "You Terrans are crazy. Allowing Flerkens to roam freely around cities. That man Tony in particular, I know very few warriors as that could match his fearlessness." Talos wanted to say ignorance but that seemed inaccurate. Tony seemed to know how dangerous Flerkens are when he used Goose like a gun. He then remembered how the man was handling his Flerken. Tony played with Goose and put her so close to his face. Fury also hugged Goose tightly. It is like they don''t care how dangerous Flerkens are. Fury: "Speaking of Tony. Can you help me get information about him. I still don''t know anything about him other than he is works here and that he is strong. I prefer to know about the guys I''m working with." They started checking into Tony''s identity. They first got the information from PEGASUS'' records section. They learned about Tony''s information. His name Antonio, where he studied, who his parents are, everything in the file. The two did this on their own. They wanted to learn more about Tony but did not want others getting involved. The next day The two check out the information in Tony''s file. Talos introduced his science guy to Fury. He was also a Skrull that could transform into another person. He would be helpful in case they needed to impersonate someone They went to a house but they saw it empty. There was signs of life though so they thought that they just missed him. They then started contacting persons related to him. They first started with his family. They called up and JARVIS mimicking a voice answered. They continued contacting everyone in his file. Other than the personnel working in the base, JARVIS was usually the one they talked to. Their investigation was useless. Fury was also a spy so he would have noticed if the persona was just a fake. JARVIS'' fake identity was flawless. Fury did not detect anything wrong about Tony''s information but his gut was telling him that it was a fake identity. They knew he existed. He has some weird habits, lots of contact with people, and all kinds of stories. It all fits perfectly. It was just the right amount of perfect. (It would have been way too perfect if Tony did not edit JARVIS''s work.) But Fury found no important information. It was like he is another person outside PEGASUS. This did not match up to what they knew from interacting with him. They decided to go to a person that worked with him at PEGASUS. A person who he was also seen interacting with outside PEGASUS. Maria Rambeau They went to Rameau''s residence. There was a car parked and a plane in the hangar. It looked like residents are inside. They also did not see other vehicles parked around the area. They would most likely find Maria inside. Fury went to the door and knocked. The door opened and Tony greeted them with a smile "You''re late" __________ Tony and Carol''s POV A few hours before. The training wasn''t that long. It was still early afternoon. Dropping Carol from space(almost) did not take much time due to Tony''s ''push''. It took a bit more time teaching her. But with the symbiote controlling her body, she was able to learn the basics properly. Tony decided to end it early since Carol looked exhausted. After Tony taught Carol her new move, they went back to the mansion to freshen up. They were followed by Goose so they had no chance to fool around. Tony: "Now that you could use your powers properly, let''s take a break. What do you want to do?" Carol thought about it. They can''t do each other since there was Goose interrupting them when they got in the mood. Tony also said that they didn''t need to come back to PEGASUS base until night time. Since there was still a bit of time left. "Let''s go to Maria''s. I want her to know that I am alive." The two went to the garage. Carol was just about to pick a car from the collection when Tony stopped her. "What do you need that for? Let''s just fly there." Carol: "Then why did you bring me here? We should have just gone to the yard." Tony gave her a smartwatch. It was equipped with altimeter, compass, and the GPS is already set for Rambeau''s house. Carol easily understood how it worked. She knew better technology so she did not wonder why Tony already had this technology on Earth. Tony pointed at the exit, it was the curved ramp leading outside. "See that. Go and make sure you don''t hit the walls. No flying supersonic inside. We can do it when we''re high up. I can bring my plane here since there are no neighbours for miles. But the sound will shatter the glasses in the mansion." "Ready?" The two posed. Tony already had JARVIS prepare a gun so they both started when it fired. __________ Tony is currently just behind Carol. He was current behind and would end up losing He could keep up with her but she had a head start due to her faster initial speed. There was no way he could overtake her with just his gravity powers. Tony did not want to let her win. He could have used the repulsers by wearing one of his armours to boost his speed but Carol would have complained about cheating. She doesn''t care when she cheats but is a sore loser. It was best to just use what she already knew he could do. Tony started using his symbiote. He made it extended out of his body. He first made the shoulders part extend to not expose a flat surface. He then continued covering his body to make a smoother surface. It was already enough and Tony was slowly overtaking. After Tony caught up to her, he looked at her before making the symbiote extend from his head. It was getting pointier and Tony started looking like a needle from far away. His speed started increasing again. Supersonic flight is different from subsonic flight. The air acts differently so different shapes are more aerodynamic. Tony''s head was sufficient for subsonic flight. The air still acts like fluid so it would flow more easily around round shapes. Tony: "I win." __________ They went down and landed near Maria''s hangar. She was currently working on her plane with her daughter, Monica. They noticed the two and Maria could not believe her eyes. Monica: "Auntie Carol? You''re back. People said you were dead but uncle Tony secretly told me you we''re just on a vacation." Tony: "Hey!!! That was supposed to be a secret. Now Santa won''t be giving you presents this year." Monica just laughed. Maria started walking towards the two. She looked at Carol closely to see if she was real. She seemed real so Monica hugged her. While they were hugging, she looked at Tony. "You were telling the truth? You actually knew she was alive. Why didn''t you say anything to the others." Carol broke up the hug to also look at him. "Wait, I only arrived at Earth this week. How did you know I was..." Then it hit her. Back when she was still Vers, she heard Tony''s voice at Hala. They thought it was her hallucinations so she had no choice but to live with it. It would keep talking to her whenever she needed the help. Even just a few hours ago, she heard his voice inside her head. She then looked at Tony and pointed at her head. Tony just nodded. That was all she needed to verify that it was actually Tony talking in her head. It was not just a hallucination. She will talk about this with him later but not now. Carol: "I''m so stupid" Tony: "Yeah" Maria and Monica just looked at the two not knowing what the two are talking about. __________ They went inside the house to catch up. Tony explained that she was abducted by alien. She filled out the rest. They just started talking about powers when the heard a knock. Tony opened the door. "You''re late". Tony led the visitors inside and introduced them to each other. He called Monica to come close. He was going to show her some alien looking aliens. Tony introduce Fury first. Tony then went to Carol and placed his hands on her shoulder. "I need you to relax. Remember, don''t shoot. We are at ceasefire right now." Carol did not understand what he was talking about until she saw Talos and Science Guy go back to their Skrull forms. Monica was amazed. Carol tried to stand up and get attack but Tony held her down. Tony: "I said we are at ceasefire. I''ll let you go when you stop trying to kill them." "Hello, I am Talos. This here is my science guy. You can just call him Science Guy" Chapter 59 - 59 AN: Starting to get harder thinking of title names __________ Talos explained his side of the story. Skrulls were the victims of the Kree attacks. Carol instinctively fought for the Kree at first but when she remembered what happened to her, she kept her complaints to herself. After their talk, Tony called all the humans to a meeting. He led them to another room and started asking a question. Tony:"First, does anybody have a problem with helping them?" Maria voiced out that she had a daughter so she would not be joining them in their mission. Her daughter convinced her saying that if she did not go, Monica wanted to get her spot and go to space instead. Tony:"Okay, now for the important question." Everyone focused on what he was about to say. Tony:"What do you want them to copy and transform into? The weirder the better. I don''t want to make it too easy. " They did not see how this was important. But their curiosity took charge and everyone started giving out suggestions. Fury:"Venus flytrap" Monica:"Tiger" Carol:"A cat or dog." Maria:"I don''t know, cabinet?" Tony:"No. Too easy. Come on people. I can design the image so sky''s the limit here" Monica:"Yoda" Fury:"Hydra" Maria:"Godzilla" Carol:"Cerberus" Tony: "Too big, might end up with mini version." This went on for a while. They reached two final options. It took a very intense debate and they didn''t want to settle for the other. It would have continued on if Monica did not point out that there were two of them. They could just make the other one do the other option. ________ Talos:"I still don''t understand why you will only help us if we transform into these things." Tony: "And you never will. Now shut up and just do it" Science guy looked at his boss one last time. He then transformed into a T 800 metal skeleton. Tony got a video camera to capture the scene. Science Guy started moving while the humans took turns having a picture and videos with it. Science Guy ended by saying "I''ll be back" The humans clapped their hands. It looked so realistic up to the voice. They thought about making him do Yoda at first but stopped. It was easy to create a mechanized Yoda so it would be Tony got the photos developed. They could not keep pictures of actual Skrulls for security but at least they got pictures of something cool. (AN: Honestly had a hard time choosing what to morph into. Eventually just went to some classics) __________ After the photoshoot, they ate before leaving. They went out to the yard to wait for Tony''s plane. Maria wanted to send her daughter to her parents first but Carol stopped her. They could just drop her on the way. The blackbird arrived and started to land. Fury remembered last time that the ???kpit only fit two. "How are we all going to fit in that? There is no way all of us can fit in just two seats." The plane hit the ground with the rear doors starting to open. Tony: "Who said there was only two seats? I just didn''t want to bring you guys." __________ Tony went to the side and picked up Carol''s uniform to hand to her. He still hasn''t finished scanning her suit but the data he had right now will have to do. He could just borrow it again later. Carol went back to the house to change. It did not took long and she went back again. Maria and Monica was looking around inside the plane. Maria had not seen the interior of an SR-71 before but something did not feel right. It was like there was too much space inside. Fury went to the pilot''s seat to thank the pilot. If the pilot quits his job, Fury was going to poach the pilot for SHIELD. Building a good relationship early would help that. "Hey, thanks for picking us up" He check to the very front to see what the pilot looks. He was shocked with what he saw. Fury: "GOOSE?!!!!" Fury saw Goose sitting on the pilot''s seat confident. The cat was sitting straight. She then looked at Fury before doing a head tilt. It looked like "Nya? I can''t has?". Fury then screamed at Tony to attract his attention. When he saw Tony look at him, asked him "Goose can fly a plane?" Talos overheard Fury and started to panic again. Flerkens can fly planes. If they get their hands on a spaceship, this might be the end of the universe. Tony: "Why not? I don''t just let my pets roam around like some freeloaders. They have to work for what they eat. Goose eats a lot so she needs a job matching her lifestyle." The ride was kind of dull. It was exciting during the acceleration period but the rest was just a good boring flight. Everyone already talked about the plan so there was no serious talk. It was only Tony''s music playing. Carol let Monica change the colour of her uniform to entertain her. Carol liked the red blue and yellow theme so she decided to keep using it after this was over. She needed to convert it back to her original Starforce colours before contact but that was easy. They dropped off Monica and then went straight to space. With Carol''s memories all unlocked, she already knew the coordinates of Lawson''s lab. Fury noticed the plane flying straight up without any signs of levelling back. "Hey Captain Tony. Why are we flying straight up? Don''t we need the rockets and the space suits to go to space?" Tony:"I''m sorry, I forgot to mention that this is not a commercial flight. We don''t provide spacesuits since we''re not members of the FAA. Besides, you can b?r?ly move while wearing NASA''s suits, there is no way you can dodge the shots the enemies fire at you. You might as well die in space. At least you get a cool message at your memorial. Something like Nick Fury, Superspy, Frozen in space" __________ After they boarded the ship, Tony made sure Carol activated the cloaking back again. They unboarded the blackbird and Tony started talking like a tour guide. Tony: "Hello everyone, my name is Tony. On behalf of PEGASUS tours, I''d like to welcome you all the Wendy Lawson''s / Mar-Vell''s Laboratory. We are in an imperial cruiser so it is big. Make you don''t roam around like a kid and get lost. Yes Fury I''m talking about you. Don''t go chasing Goose just because she went somewhere. She was Lawson''s before I adopted her so she probably knows this place better than you. Also, make sure to be careful of a glowing blue cube. It might be beautiful but that is the core everyone is looking for." Talos: "You seem to know about this place." Tony: "Well yeah. Lawson brought me here before. It was before I learned how to fly a plane. I did not take note of the location and just enjoyed the ride. " Talos: "When you were last here, are there... others? " Tony: "Oh yeah plenty. " Talos was happy with Tony''s response. There was hope that his family is still alive. He started going through the passageways in a hurry leaving the group. Fury: "Why does he get to go off like that while I can''t?" Tony: "Simple. You''re not alien" __________ They forward when they heard a loud horn. They went to follow the sound and saw Talos was the one producing it. Skrulls started going out of the corridors and into the same room. Talos found his wife Soren and their daughter. They got their reunion when Soren saw Carol in her Starforce uniform. They started to panic until Tony went forward. "Relax. She is not a threat." Soren: "Tony? Is that really you? " Some of the other Skrulls also recognised Tony. They started greeting each other. The Skrulls and Tony worked together before Lawson/Mar-Vell''s plane got shot down. Mar-Vell told them not to send any transmissions ever so they were only able to contact him again today. They started talking and Carol looked everywhere. She saw the Tesseract untouched and realised Talos was not actually here for the Tesseract. He was here to rescue his family. After the pleasantries and greeting, Tony got everyone''s attention. "Okay guys, nice talk. Sorry to break things up but everyone needs to prepare to evacuate. We are planning to a revenge mission and this ship might be a combat zone " Chapter 60 - 60 AN: Sorry late chapter. School events happening and somehow I was needed to be involved more than I wanted to. Will be releasing shorter chapters again. Might have erratic release schedule since I won''t be able to access internet as freely. Or I could pile up chapters to release them in 1 go. __________ Talos: "Why are you doing this? I don''t think you are just doing it because it''s fun. You are too smart to court new enemies just because you wanted to." Tony: "Maybe not. I could just be doing this to get some slaves. But yeah, I have a reason. I need the Kree to focus on Carol. They think she absorbed the energy core so either they control her or destroy her. We can use this to divert their attention. While they are busy dealing with her, the Tesseract would not even be in their radar. As long as she shows enough power to threaten them, they would keep targeting her to try extracting the energy from her. More importantly, Carol is sorry for helping cause your current situation so she is planning to help you Skrulls reunite with your families. This will make her sort of like a bodyguard so it is better to make her look as formidable as possible. It is what she is planning to do after this so I am just making things smoother for you guys later. I am actually just taking advantage of that plan to keep the information about the Tesseract a secret. It is just a secondary objective." Carol: "How did you ... ? I didn''t even think about it until I saw them reunite a few moments ago " Tony: "Simple. You are a terrible actress. I am very smart and I also know how you think. Most of the time, I know what you want to do before you even know what you want to do." Talos looked at Carol. "There are thousands of us like this out there. It would take a long time to reunite everyone. Are you sure about this?" Carol: "I can''t just wait here when I know I could help. Lawson gave me this power even if it was unintended. I want to repay that by helping her complete her wish. To end the war." Talos helped Tony convince the other Skrulls to cooperate. He said that the Kree were still looking for Carol. If they did not find her, then they might start investigating Earth again. This planet was just their hiding place. It did not deserve to get caught up in their war. Talos did not tell them about Carol''s decision. He was grateful to her since she helped him reunite with his family. He did not want to pressure her into the situation. This way, she has until after this battle to decide if she wants to proceed with her decision. __________ While everyone is preparing to leave, Tony went to where the Tesseract is installed and took it. He then looked at it and admired the beautiful glow it had. This was the first infinity stone he could use freely. He had access to it before, but Tesseract was ?ssigned to Howard or Lawson. He could handle it but he did not dare experiment with it recklessly. He already had learned about how to extract energy from it. Zola was the lead scientist working with the Tesseract was still He might accidentally break the casing. He had no materials to replace it. He would definitely not let the Space Stone inside be revealed to the public. The only choice would have been to leave it broken. He was not a cute baby anymore. Saying "Sorry, I broke it" with puppy eyes that look like they are about to cry is not as effective as it used to be. He could borrow the Time Stone from the Ancient One but he is always under surveillance when using it. She would see how it''s used. There is no way she would allow Tony to borrow it again after he used it for some of his more private experiments. _____ Carol looked at the Tesseract and suggested a plan. "We should send the Tesseract away with the people evacuating to be safe. I don''t want to risk Kree getting their hands on that." Tony shook his head. "No, I''ll bring it along. That way, we know it is secure. Those people are just refugees and there is no way they can protect it. It would just endanger them unnecessarily. Also, the Tesseract emits gamma radiation so we can''t move it too far, we can hide it inside the spaceship but they might find out if it is located somewhere farther." Carol did not care about the science stuff much. She just trusted that Tony knows what he was doing since he had more experience with the item. __________ Everyone boarded the plane. There were only jump seats installed and there was not enough for everybody. Tony did not want to fly slowly so he had to use his powers to stop everyone from flying all over during the trip. They landed successfully back on Earth. Tony left the refugees on one of his safe-houses in the desert with a warning not to make a mess. __________ Tony, Carol, and Goose went back to the Blackbird. Tony looked at Fury, Talos, and Maria. "Are you guys sure you want to go along? This is going to be dangerous" Maria: "I''m Carol''s wingman, of course I am going." Talos: "You helped me reunite with my family. It is now my turn to return the favour" Fury: "I should be the one asking you. Why are you bringing Goose along?" Tony: "Fine, let''s go." Everyone boarded and the plane closed up. As the plane rose up in the air, Tony looked at Carol and told her to contact her old teammates. Carol kept the talk concise and close to the truth. She found the Skrull''s objective, another power core, and was currently hidden inside their space ship. Yon-Rogg and his team were going towards her and told Carol to stay on the ship. The Accusers were tracking them so he warned her not to go down at the planet''s surface. Everyone other than Tony panicked when hearing this. They thought it was safe back at the surface but it looks like it might be more dangerous down there. Tony had to calm them down by telling them that this was already expected and is part of the plan. He then explained the details of his plan to them. They were inside the space cruiser and everyone got ready. They knew what they had to do and are now going to split up to their individual ?ssignments. Tony picked up Goose and went to Fury Tony: "Here. Make sure her mouth is not restricted by anything. I already told you the instructions so make sure you don''t mess it up" Fury held the cat. He was still skeptical about Tony''s plan since it involved Goose in order to get some weapons from their enemies. "You sure about this?" Chapter 61 - Good Kitty Team 1 Tony, Carol Yon-Rogg''s squad located the camouflaged spaceship. Starforce members have high security clearance so they did not trigger any alarms when boarding Mar-Vell''s laboratory/ Imperial Cruiser. Carol met up with her teammates. Carol and Yon-Rogg did their "interrogation" to check if someone is actually a Skrull. Tony was hiding at the corridor. He was monitoring Carol''s performance. He had his symbiote bond with her to control her facial expressions but it was still possible for her to act out of character. Carol eventually slipped and showed signs of agitation. Tiny Tony talked to her and she managed to control herself. It would have gone well if not for Korath (The Black Kree in the Team) noticing and pointing it out. "Yon-Rogg, she is not acting normal, she might already be compromised. " Yon-Rogg disregarded his warnings. She was just impatient from waiting for them. Tony decided to show himself and get their attention away from Carol. "Hey Vers, what''s with the delay? The green aliens are doing something." The Starforce members drew their weapons at him. Tony:"Woah, relax smurfs, I come in peace" Carol/Vers proceeded to verify that he was with her. Tony: "Hi. I''m Anakin Skywalker" Yon-Rogg: So, Mr. Skywalker. How can we be sure you are not a Skrull in disguise? Tony told them about "his" home planet of Tatooine. How he got kidnapped by strangers telling him he was the chosen one. He narrated "his" life with as much detail as he can. Yon-Rogg:"Alright, you can stop now. You have proven that you are not a Skrull. But it doesn''t mean you are not working for them. So until all this is over, you would be confined and under close watch" Tony:"Fine. But I get to pick who watches and I pick her." Yonn-Rogg saw him pointing towards Minn-Erva. He knew her and he trusted that she could handle him so he allowed it. Minn-Erva walked towards Tony. He smiled Tony: "Hello s?xy. You seeing anyone? If not, I hope you''re much more ''flexible'' than Vers over there. She is so uptight, I don''t think she will end up with someone. Ever " Carol heard this and got angry. She never settled down with anyone because of him. She tried to shoot a photon blast at him but Tony dodged it effortlessly. Minn-Erva saw Vers getting angry at Tony. She didn''t like Vers and she made no effort trying to hide that. Watching Vers frustrated about something was always an entertainment. Minn-Erva laughed and looked at Tony "I like you. You can move without restraints. Please don''t try to fight back, I''d hate to kill you. Especially since you can easily piss off Vers" Tony: "Thanks. You still haven''t answered my question. " __________ Team 2 Fury & Maria Fury and Maria were hidden behind some crates watching as Tony got himself caught and brought to his holding cell. They waited for some time while the starforce members split into groups and start raiding the ship. They saw only 2 soldiers remained to guard their spaceship. Fury slowly brought Goose near his head and whispered to Goose. "Here goes nothing. Goose, see those two, silenced rifle mode. Go" Fury aimed Goose right at the guards and squeezed the cats tummy a bit. Goose opened her mouth and four tentacles started coming out of her mouth. The tentacles started creeping towards the two guards. When they saw what was happening, Fury almost dropped Goose. Maria put one of her hands on her mouth and the other on Fury''s. Tony warned her to do this incase she freaked out. They watched as the tentacles slowly aimed themselves at the neck and mouths of the two. When they were ready, the tentacles darted off. The two guards were blindsided when tentacles went inside their mouths. The two panicked but before they could do anything, another set of tentacles went around their necks, coiled around them, and snapped them. __________ Tony taught Goose how to do this move, most of it anyway. When Goose was still learning this move, Tony just taught the cat to coil its tentacles on the mouth to prevent the victim from making a sound. It was properly executed but Goose failed to execute the neck snapping part properly. One of their targets survived. In its struggle to escape, it bit one of Goose''s tentacle. Goose tried to move her tentacle away but the mouth biting did not let go. She was able to maneuver part of her tentacle into the mouth and trigger a gag reflex finally ending the bite. After this incident, she started doing the mouth invasion move. Tony tried to change this before it became a habit but another victim bit her tentacles again. Goose had it with the biting. She never used Tony''s version of the move again. __________ After Goose killed the two guards, the tentacles started pulling the bodies towards her mouth. At the same time, her tentacles also wrapped around the bodies and squeezed it just a bit. In Goose''s experience, warriors have tough meat and squeezing the body before eating it makes it more tender. (AN: Is tender the right term? ) At that time, Fury was walking towards the plane to get the dropped equipment. On the way, one of the equipment on the dead. bodu fell out and hit the something. The collision created a loud sound which could attract anyone nearby. A sound came from the Kree ship''s ???kpit asking what happened. It was ship''s pilot. Turn''s there was still someone inside and he heard the noise. Fury: Sh*t Maria and Fury looked at the ???kpit''s door and saw a pilot open it. The pilot was surprised and tried to draw his gun. Fury instinctively pointed Goose at the man. There was no command so Goose is on automatic. She immediately released a tentacle from her mouth and it darted straight to the pilot. The tentacle disarmed the pilot and Goose went for the kill. Fury: "Daaamn, cute, smart, and lethal. My kind of kitty." Maria went to the weapons the Kree soldiers dropped. She then looked at Fury. He was still petting Goose and praising her. "Who''s a good kitty, That''s right, Goose is a good kitty. Are you still hungry? There are still some bad guys to eat." Maria: "Hey Fury, can you stop playing with Goose and choose your weapon already? We have a schedule to keep. " Fury looked at her and then returned to Goose. "Just get me a couple of pistols. I already have my primary weapon right here." Chapter 62 - Combat? Tony and Minn-Erva They were walking towards the holding cell. The Starforce members also had access to the security systems so they knew that there are no guard or people in the holding cells. On the way, Tony had small talks with Minn-Erva. She wasn''t very talkative at first but Tony all of her reactions to everything he said. Tony used this as a baseline to get an idea on what she is thinking or what she is feeling towards something. Tony learned how to read people in order to deal with politicians. Those people basically lie for a living. Reading her was a child''s play compared to them. Tony eventually found a topic she was interested in and they got familiar with each other. They were in front of the holding room. They were waiting for the doors to open and Tony asked her. "So after all this is over, want to get together some time?" Minn-Erva: "Vers can''t hear us anymore so you can stop it." Tony: "Okay. Wanna do it now?" Minn-Erva just pointed Tony to the door. "Just walk" Tony entered the holding cell inside. Before the force field got activated, Tony tried again. "You know, this works with any one else. But you don''t even react properly" Minn-Erva: "It''s because I am not interested." Tony: "No, if you''re not interested you should be annoyed. At the very least, you would tell me to give it up. But you don''t seem to mind. I am even getting the feeling that you like me hitting on you." Tony looked at her. She tried to maintain a poker face but Tony saw some hints in her movements that suggested that he was right. Tony decided to go on a bit. "You are enjoying it. I guess you like the attention" Minn-Erva: I am NOT!!! Tony: "Oho. You ARE interested. But I guess being in Starforce is a turn off for the Kree men. Don''t worry, I''m more open minded than they are. I don''t care about if a lady is stronger than me. As long she''s hot, I am always ready to go to town. Wait. Vers said you are part of the Starforce way before she was. With how young you are, the only way to get recruited to special forces is if you have some power or military academies. You don''t seem to be like her so that means..... Minn-Erva was looking at Tony who suddenly stopped talking. She knew he was speculating but she was surprised Tony was able to guess a bit of her back story. Tony kept thinking for a while. He pieced all the information he had as well as his ?ssumptions. Tony: "EUREKA. You never dated anyone. You''re still a v?r??n. You are so focused on your career that you haven''t been with anyone. Before you knew it, there are no more suitors approaching you. That''s why you don''t try to turn me down. I might be your last chance in having a relationship." Minn-Erva: "NO. I have dated others." Tony: "Really? Then you wouldn''t mind if I do this then." Tony went towards her and kissed her. She was shocked with his actions and tried to pull her gun. Tony pulled her closer to him stopping her. Tony tried to stimulate some of her pressure points to make her relax. He figured it might work since she has a humanoid body. Tony was not sure if his effort in trying to make her relax succeeded or if she was just going with the flow but he felt her reciprocate. She kissed him back and they started making out. __________ During their make-out session, Tony activated signal jammers he placed inside the room. This was supposed to isolate who ever his guard was from the rest of the team. In this situation, he just activated it because he did not want to be disturbed. He touched Minn-Erva all over her body but did not try to disarm her weapons. He did not need to and she might notice and stop their activity. He just focused on making out with her. They were getting in the mood when the felt vibrations coming from somewhere in the ship. They stoped and Minn-Erva tried to contact her team. There was no response so she tried asked Tony what he thought that was. Tony: "Oh that? That''s probably your teammates getting their ?sses handed over to them by Carol. Oh right sorry. You know her as Vers. But forget about her, let''s continue where we left off" Minn-Erva tried to draw her guns but Tony held her. He told her to relax and then continued kissing her. She went with it until Tony got his tongue inside her mouth. She bit his tongue. Tony : "Owww. I huess I hant bhame hhoose how. Ih heally huss hen hoo geh youh hongue hih" ( I guess I can''t blame Goose now. It really hurts when you get your tongue bit) Minn-Erva draw her gun and shot at Tony. She saw his body pop into smoke. When the smoke cleared, she tried to go out but the holding cell''s force field was already active. She tried to shoot it but the damage from her gun was immediately repaired. She looked for her rifle but she saw it on the other side of the force field. Minn-Erva tried to shoot him but it was also useless. Tony: "Tsundere. That''s always fun. Don''t worry, I''ll come back for you. Then we''ll continue where we left off." *wink* Minn-Erva tried to talk back but the door already closed and no voice reached Tony __________ Back a bit in time. Vers led the Yon-Rogg and the other to the main laboratory. Along the way, she informed them how Tony helped her get to the ship. They arrived at the laboratory. The team split up and manned all the exits. Yon-Rogg peeked inside to check the situation. He saw Skrulls busy packing up their research equipment. It looks like they already noticed their arrival since the Skrulls were only packing the important documents. The Skrulls stopped their actions. They were surrounded. They were told to disarm all their weapons but no one moved. Vers: "They don''t look armed." She then looked at the Skrulls and stated her demands "Give us the energy core and we will let you go." Yon-Rogg: "Let go? They''re Skrulls Vers. Either they surrender or they die. There is no other option." Vers: "But they don''t look like warriors. They look like refugees. Can''t we just leave them alone?" Yon-Rogg :"Korath may be correct. You may be you are a Skrulls." Some of the other Starforce members started pointing their hands at Carol. Carol pointed her hands on an empty space and fired a photon blast. "See, I''m not one of them" Yon-Rogg: "It still doesn''t mean you are compromised. Stand down and let us handle this." The doors of the laboratory suddenly closed shut. Yon-Rogg aimed his weapon at Vers "You fraternized with the enemy?" Carol: "You lied to me." Yon-Rogg: "I made you the best version of yourself." Carol charged up her hands but the chip on her neck started to glow. Yon-Rogg: "What''s given, can be taken away." Carol then held on to the chip on her neck. "Oh you mean this." Carol took off the chip on her neck. "Yeah sorry, this chip on my neck is a fake. It just makes bright flashing lights. Just like I do." Carol then started glowing. Yon-Rogg: "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. Fighting in this enclosed space would affect your new friends." He heard sounds of combat behind him. Carol gestured to check it out and she won''t be attacking. Yon-Rogg turned around and saw the weirdest combat situation he ever encountered. There was a black human woman just holding a gun. She doesn''t seem to be pointing at anyone and was just watching the scene like he was. There was a black human man holding a cat. The cat had tentacles coming out of its mouth. A couple of guys were getting slammed all over the place by tentacles. Korath (the person with two swords) and Bron-Char(the punching guy) were floating upside down. The two only used melee weapons and had no guns. Unless Korath threw his swords, they can''t even do anything to anyone right now. When Korath tried to throw his weapon, he suddenly spinned around like a helicopter blade. The swords he weilded floated towards a man. Yon-Rogg recognized the man is Anakin. He tried to contact Minn-Erva but there was no response. Anakin: "Sorry, Minn-Erva is currently unavailable for ''''stuff''''. Damn I wish I was the one with her right now." Yon-Rogg: "You expect me to surrender? Order the Accusers to retreat?" Anakin: "No. You have to fight her. She really wants to beat you up. I suggest you clench up. Otherwise it''d be over in a minute. It would be boring and all my planning would just be a waste of time." Yon-Rogg: "Vers? There''s...." Yon-Rogg was suddenly hit by a photon blast and got blasted to a wall. He was stunned for a while but was able to regain consciousness and stood up "Is that all you can do? Use your powers to beat me? Turn off the light show and you are what? Prove to me that you are stronger than me without your power." Carol : "I have nothing to prove to you." Anakin: "Yeah but you still owe me money. Fight him without powers and I''ll consider it paid." Carol looked around. She saw that all the Kree piled on one corner and Anakin, Fury, and Maria who were sitting on the other side on some seats. Anakin was giving the other two some popcorn. Fury and Maria did not know where it came from but took it anyway. They have seen too much weird stuff today to wonder where Anakin got the popcorn from. They asked if he also had flavour packets. Goose was also busy sitting on a cat bed with a plate of fresh sliced meat in front of her. She was munching on some of the meat while looking back at Carol. The Flerken was also waiting to watch Carol fight with Yon-Rogg. Anakin: "What? You also want also want some food? " Chapter 63 After Anakin(Tony in disguise) asked Carol if she wanted some popcorn. He noticed Yon-Rogg looking at him. He looked at Yon-Rogg and asked. "What? You want some?" Yon-Rogg:" I don''t know what you''re planning but you won''t be able to stop the might of the Kree Empire" Anakin:"Yeah yeah, you could have just said no if you didn''t want to. Just start fighting if you don''t want food. " Yon-Rogg looked at Vers and posed to fight. Vers also got posing and they started moving sideways circling around each other. They were sizing up each other. They went on for minutes and Goose''s food is almost out. She is getting impatient. Goose: Nyaaa!!!! nyaa nya nya nyaaaa!!!! Anakin translated for Goose "She said to stop spinning and start fighting. Her food is almost gone and she''ll start eating people if you don''t do anything else" Yon-Rogg was alarmed with the Flerken''s reaction. He saw it eat two of his men so that threat wasn''t unfounded. Since they needed to move, he initiated the attack. __________ The audience started talking after the first punch landed. Fury: "So ''Anakin'', wanna make it interesting?" Anakin:"What do you have in mind?" Fury: "We bet how long that guy will last. Winner gets 50 bucks" Maria:"Are you guys serious right now? Carol is facing an alien and you''re doing this?" Fury:"A hundred?" Maria:"What''s the odds?" Tony:"I don''t know about you guys but I''m betting on Yon-Rogg on this round." Tony:"That''s good but business is business. I am rooting for Carol but I still think Yon-Rogg will win." They were interrupted by Yon-Rogg getting punched and flying back a bit. Fury:"I bet 5 minutes" Maria:"3" Tony:"I''m on him winning at 2 minutes" They shook on it and continued watching. __________ Yon-Rogg got up and started attacking. This time, he was more focused. Carol attacking again to keep her advantage but Yon-Rogg knew her fighting habits. He let her land a hit but he was able to get close. He hit her in the solar plexus and Carol lost her breath. Tony started counting to 10. "1, 2 ... 10 Winner for this round. Yon-Rogg" Maria: "Hey!!! He hit her on her br??sts. That''s illegal!!!" Tony: "Nope. They never set up any rules. She could also hit his balls if she wanted too. Just face it and pay up" While the three were completing their transaction, Yon-Rogg was eyeing for an opening to do something. He might not be able to escape but he could still kill Vers. He was going to Carol to kill kill her but Tony stopped him. He "force pushed" him to one corner. "Please prepare for the next round without disturbing your opponent. Round 2 will start in 5 minutes" Tony then went to Carol and pressed some of her pressure points. Carol was able to regain consciousness but she realised she lost. "I would have won if I used my powers." Tony: "Definitely. But that would be boring. Now prepare for round 2." __________ After 5 minutes, the two got ready to fight again. Fury: "You sure those odds are accurate and not rigged? " Tony: "Definitely. Unless some external factors affect the battle, I am confident this will be the outcome of their fight" Maria: "I''ll pass." Fury: "Fine but I don''t have any more cash on me. Want to bet something else?" Tony: "How about the Tesseract? You report to SHIELD that the aliens took it while I get to keep the cube." Fury: "Uh-Uh. I''m not that high level to pull it off." Tony: "Hey, don''t go forgetting Talos just because he''s not here. And let''s face it, you guys can''t protect the thing anyway" Fury: "Fine, but if I win you give me Goose." Tony: "You sure about that? She has a very big apetite." Tony: "Ok. If she goes with you I won''t stop her" They looked at Goose who was busy eating another plate of meat Tony prepared for round 2. __________ They continued watching. Tony noticed that Carol was starting to lose again. He decided to interrupt their fight Anakin(Tony): "Hey Vers. Minn-Erva is a better kisser than you. If you lose to Yon-Rogg then your only advantage over her is your powers." Vers got irritated. She did not know why Tony was doing this right now. She and Tony did not have a romantic relationship, they got that clear early. But telling her that he kissed another woman still annoys her. He is now comparing her to another woman. She wanted to finish the fight fast and beat up Tony. __________ Maria was annoyed with what Tony just said. She knew Tony wasn''t that careful of his words so she was not surprised with what he said. Still, Maria was hoping Tony and Carol got together. Fury: "What are you doing?" Anakin: "What? I didn''t rig the fight. I am also pretty sure Yon-Rogg has the advantage just like my odds stated." Fury: "And that was?" Anakin: "Never said external factors can''t be introduced." Fury looked at him trying to kill Tony with his stare. Tony: "Fine, here''s your money. Maria, you too. Never needed the cash anyway. Thanks for the Tesseract though" Fury: "What are you...? The fight hasn''t even ..." Fury then saw Tony stand up. Tony gave the money to the two and started stretching. Tony: "Woah. Well guys, gotta run. Just leave those Kree there and go to the plane. Talos should have it ready by now" They saw Carol flew over and Tony started running. He did not actually run. He was waving his arms and legs way too much. (Fake jogging) (AN: Like when some people cross the pedestrian lane with very large arm movements. They look like they are in a hurry but are still slow.) Tony was jogging while going zig-zag into the corridors. He did not go very fast, just enough for Carol to see him but not catch up to him. __________ Tony eventually arrived at the holding room. He went inside and greeted Minn-Erva: "Hey How about now? Miss me yet?" Carol caught up to Tony and walked inside. There she saw Minn-Erva behind bars. (technically Force field) Carol: "Minn-Erva?" She looked at ''Anakin'' and asked if he wanted to show off his new girlfriend. Tony: "What? No. I''m here to introduce your partner when you go to space" Carol: "Partner? I don''t need a babysitter. Also, she''s an enemy. Why do you even ...?" Tony: "Fine, if you don''t want it then you don''t get one. I''ll just continue where we left off then. " Tony went to deactivate the force field. He went inside the containment cell and approached Minn-Erva. Minn-Erva saw that Vers was still watching them so she played along with Tony. She embraced Tony''s (Anakin) neck and posed seductively. Tony did not hear the door closing or any reaction from Carol/Vers. He looked back and saw her wide eyed. "What now? You want to join? I don''t enjoy being watched so if you''re staying, you will have to participate." Carol: "Wha.. Tony!!!!! The fight is not over yet. The Accusers are still coming." Tony: "Oh yeah that. You could handle them on your own. If you need any help.." Carol heard Tiny Tony''s voice again. "There''s always me and this" She then felt her body moving on its own. She remembered how Tony taught her a new move by demonstrating it directly using her own body. Tony: "So you joining or what?" ___________ Carol walked towards the two. Tony did not seem nervous about the fight so he was confident they would win. She didn''t need to worry about it much then Also, she just came out of an exhausting fight so she might as well do something to relax and release the tension. Getting it on with a girl was also something she was curious about. She never tried it with Maria because she is like her sister. If that didn''t end well, then their relationship might get awkward. Later on, she had Tony to satisfy her needs. The idea faded into the background but never disappeared. Now it resurfaced again. Most importantly, she didn''t like Minn-Erva so she did not want to leave Tony alone with her like this. ___________ Tony noticed her coming and got nervous. He was just bluffing to get Carol to leave. He needed some alone time before the Accusers arrived. He knew he messed up when he saw her reaction after he revealed his thing with Minn-Erva. That was just supposed to give her a push to exert her maximum strength. There was no way was she was going to win against Yon-Rogg with her half-assed punches. Unfortunately, he went too far. She was angry and wanted to beat him up. Fury and Maria couldn''t help him even if they wanted to. Carol can also fly in space so leaving the spaceship would be useless. The only way he thought she would leave him alone would be with Minn-Erva''s help. He really intended to make her Carol''s backup but Carol''s reaction would need him to spend more time explaining. He did not have that time right now. He decided to go to the playboy route. Carol might not leave if she was allowed to watch so Tony made the condition allowing her to stay if she participated. He thought Carol would leave. He forgot the possibility that Carol might have been a lesbian on his previous life. It''s not like he did not want to ride the tricycle but this wasn''t the time. Also, he isn''t ready for it yet. There are two of everything and four of somethings. The logistics would be messy and he didn''t want to share with his clones. Especially when they teamed up against him before. (Diaper changing incident) __________ Tony was standing by his bluff and went to receive Carol with his other arm. He was about to start kissing them when he heard a sound. NYAAAA Goose followed the two and interrupted them. The cat still had a grudge from before. She thought they might do it again. She did smell pheromones, from Minn-Erva, on Tony when they met to capture Yon-Rogg''s men. Goose was not going to let Tony do it with anyone until it felt that they are even. Tony: "GOOSE!!!!! Sorry girls, looks like something happened so we''ll have to postpone this for later" Tony then went to pickup the cat. He then carried Goose near his ear and whispered. "Thank you Goose. I''ll give you a feast later." Goose hear this and was confused. She intended to stop him but he was grateful instead. She wondered if she did anything wrong? __________ AN: For the person who pointed out about cheating. Never intended it to actually be cheating and/or keep it a secret. Just needed a motivation to make Carol win against Yon-Rogg on hand-to-hand combat. She learned the techniques but knowing you are sparring still makes it hard to unleash a full power hit The movie never showed Carol capable of beating Yon-Rogg without power. And I personally think she won''t be able to by the end of the movie. She was just too focused on her powers by then PS: The MC knows how cheating in superhero movies work. PPS?:Also, it''s only a make-out session. Plenty of drunk people do it all the time. As long as they don''t do ''IT'', I think there is still room for forgiveness. Chapter 64 AN: Sorry got delayed. Also might be messy. I pieced parts together during my free times instead of just writing at one go. ___________ Vers(Carol) and Minn-Erva looked just as Anakin(Tony) walked away. He said it was urgent but the two women knew he was acting. His body language did not express any urgency to go somewhere due to an emergency. He seems to just be running away Vers: Did we just got...? Minn-Erva: Uh-huh Vers: For a cat? Minn-Erva: I think so... Minn-Erva: "Kill him first, then fight later?" Vers nodded at Minn-Erva''s suggestion. She then looked at Minn-Erva"Truce?" Minn-Erva: "Truce!" They shook on it and Vers introduced her real name to Minn-Erva. She didn''t want to be called Vers more than necessary. They started planning for their revenge. Both of them knew how smart their target was so they did not rush things. After their talk, Minn-Erva voluntarily stayed inside the holding cell. She learned her teammates'' situation and decided to give up on escaping for now. At least she has a comfortable bed to rest on. The clones with Vers kept themselves silent. They kept listened to the plans. They analized the girls'' plans and concluded that Tony wouldn''t suffer any serious injuries unless he is careless. They decided to not inform the main body. __________ Tony was carrying Goose while walking towards the drop ships launch area. That is where he hid the Blackbird in. He check the ambient temperature. The temperature inside is colder than Earth''s right now so he disregarded the feeling. It was probably just his body not used to the temperature. He continued on and eventually went inside the plane. He let Goose go back to the others. He doesn''t need the cat for ''protection'' anymore. After the plane closed, Tony created a portal to his the Antartic Sanctum. Tony walked around a bit. He did not see any person around but he still talked as if someone could hear him: "You here yet?" The Ancient One suddenly appeared and asked "You really don''t want to be the sorcerer supreme? You can already guess a bit of the future without using the Time Stone. I would like to see what you could do when you have it." Tony: "It''s just probabilities, I can think of someone who could better than me. Also, you keep saying that but you never let me play around with the Time Stone at all. So please just get back to business. The fireworks are almost here." Tony knew Ancient One was monitoring his actions. He left a spell he design that draws power from the space stone inside JARVIS. He didn''t want to waste time and knew she would have checked it already. Ancient One: "I have inspected the spell you designed. I modified it a bit. Your spell design needs a bit more work. The spell you made can conceal usage of the Tesseract from most beings in the universe. But beings like Odin, Heimdall, and other lifeforms could still see through it if they wanted to." Tony: "If you let me access your personal library, I''m sure I can come up with something better" Ancient One: "Finish reading the Darkhold first, then we''ll discuss it. " Tony: "That book... It never gives up. It always tries to corrupt me every-time I take a peek. You''d think that by the millionth time getting opened, it will at least give me a break." __________ Tony finished studying the modified spell. He went back to space. He and the others boarded the Starforce ship just as the Accusers arrived at C-53''s jump point. 5 ships arrived and are currently on stand-by. Tony looked at Talos who is transformed into Yon-Rogg. "You got this?" Talos initiated communications. He stated that the target is captured but their ship got damaged in combat. He requested to board the Accusers'' ship and hitch a ride back to Hala. Ronan agreed. __________ Ronan: "Agreed. Prepare a boarding party. Make sure they contact the Supreme Intelligence. They''ll have to get checked out before doing anything else. Also, prepare to launch the Ballistic Warheads. There might be a Kree infestation on C-53 " __________ Tony, Maria, Fury and Goose, Carol, and Talos rode the ship and they left Mar-Vell''s Laboratory. Along the way, Tony asked for Talos to slow down. "Open the air lock for a bit. I''m going to be throwing some thing into space " Tony got a tubes out of his pocket. Fury: "What''s that, some kind of space grenade?" Tony: "Something like that." Tony looked what she was pointing at He knew that it was the bomb bays opening up and preparing to launch. "Talos. You had one job. We might as well just made Science Guy do the talking." Fury: "What''s happening?" Tony: "They are preparing to launch their weapons on earth. Carol, prepare to sortie. Maria, you pilot the ship. Talos will man the guns. Make sure you hit something Fury. Make sure Goose doesn''t fly all over the place. You don''t want to see her angry. I''ll be going with Carol. " He looked at Carol. He doesn''t know what to say after he walked out on the two. Carol : "We''ll settle it later. For now, make sure the missiles don''t hit Earth." Tony : "I''ll make sure of that. But you need to go hit them with THAT attack. They might already be suspicious of Earth. We need to make sure they don''t see Earth as more of a threat than you are" Tony used his nanites to establish a link with the ship and contacted the people in the ???kpit. "Open the airlock." ___________ Fury and Maria looked as Carol flew towards where the warheads are aimed at. They tried to look for Tony but did not see him anywhere Fury : "Can you see Tony? I don''t see him anywhere." Tony voice was from the ship''s communications equipment "Just because you can''t find me doesn''t mean you get to keep Goose. " Fury: "Motherf... Where are you? We can''t spot you anywhere" Tony : "Just go ahead and try to board their ship. Also try to stall for time. I''ll be going somewhere else." ___________ The Starforce ship eventually boarded Ronan''s ship. They were just landing the ship in the landing bay ?ssigned to them. Fury saw that there were plenty of Kree standing at the landing bay they are ?ssigned to Fury: "Hey Talos. You think they''re here to repair the ship?" Talos looked at the Kree. He recognised them. "They''re warriors. And they''re not the friendly type" Maria: "I don''t know about you guys but I''m staying here." __________ Ronan: "How''s Commander Yon-Rogg''s ship?" Accuser lackey 1: "There are signs of damage. But not enough to require getting a ride with us" Ronan: "Then launch the warheads. C-53 might truly be infested. " __________ Tony looked at the ships and saw the missiles getting launched. He contacted Carol to make check if she could intercept it. Carol: "I am ready in front. But all the missiles are fired at the same time. I might not make it in time for the others if I focus on just one of them" Tony : "Then use it." Carol: "Do I really have to do the shout as well? I don''t think that makes a difference." Tony : "Nope. You need to shout. All the power comes from the shout. The louder you shout, the stronger the attack." Carol: "Fine." Carol got her hands together and started focusing her energy. She then started shouting. Carol: "Kaaaaaaaaa" Tony: "Nope, still too weak. Shout louder" Carol: "MeeE, HaaAA, MeEEEE" Tony: "Good. Now concentrate on that last shout. Try to make the whole world hear you." C: "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" Carol directer her attack at the lead missile. Just as her attack collided with the missile, the missile exploded. The missile was too close to the other missiles and triggered a chain explosion. Most of the missiles exploded while a few of them disappeared during the explosion. Tony was responsible for those missing missiles. He transported those missiles to the Mirror Dimension. He was going to be using them for research. Afterwards, he would be storing them as souvenirs. Carol''s attack completed its purpose but Tony wasn''t satisfied. "Carol, go to one of their ships near another and line them up. Do it again and make sure it doesn''t explode on impact. Your goal is to destroy the two ships in one shot" Carol complained that her attack was already strong enough. There isn''t a need to make it more destructive. __________ Ronan: "What happened. That''s not C-53''s defence system." Accuser lackey 1: "Sir, emergency at the landing bay." Ronan: "What is it this time?" Accuser lackey 1: "Everyone ?ssigned to Yon-Rogg''s ship are dead. Everyone in the hangar is also dead. All of them." Ronan: "How?" ___________ Fury''s POV A few moments earlier Fury and Talos were getting ready for a fight. They did not expect to be seen through already. They didn''t even exit the ship and they are already Fury contacted Tony to inform him of the situation. Tony: "I see. Can you Goose hear me?" Nyaaa? Tony: "Goose. There''s a feast waiting outside. You can forget about your diet. Today is a cheat day." Nya? Nya nyaaa Goose licked her mouth. Tony: "Oh yeah. Fury?" Fury: "Here." Tony: "Make sure to hide. Goose can handle this on her own" Fury and Talos got back to the ???kpit. They checked on Goose using indoor cameras and saw the cat stretching. They then saw Goose look back to the camera and signalled she is ready. They got Maria to open the cargo bay doors. __________ The Kree soldiers looked at the cargo bay door opening. They got their guns ready and prepared to open fire. When the cargo bay doors are fully opened, they saw a yellow cat sitting in the middle of the cargo area. They slowly went inside. Twenty went on board while the other 30 watched at the cargo bay door exit. When the boarding party got near the cat, they used their scanners to determine the species of the cat. "Species : Flerken, Threat : High" They were just about to get some restraints for the Flerken. It opened up its mouth and exposed more than 40 tentacles. The tentacles went to their respective targets and started killing everyone on sight without letting them make a noise or contact using their communicators. It swallowed everyone in the boarding party while leaving the guns on the floor. Goose then went to the cargo bay exit. It saw all the Kree waiting outside and went down the ramp slowly. The Kree soldiers aimed at it at first but eventually stopped. They did not hear anything so they ?ssumed that the cat has low threat level. Goose got near those Kree and did the same thing. She then went to stroll around the hangar killing everyone and eating them afterwards. __________ Fury saw all these from the feeds of all the cameras around the spaceship they were in. Fury saw that Goose was enjoying eating every single Kree in the hangar. She even went to the intercept others who just got inside the hangar. After a few minutes, there are no more Kree present inside the hangar. Fury : "MotherFlerken. She ate everyone. Even that thin one. Guess something got stuck and she needed a toothpick." Talos : "Now you see why I am afraid of Flerkens?" Maria: "You still want to get Goose from Tony after this?" Fury : "Hell yeah. That is a f**king 1 cat army. Though I am not sure I can feed her if she eats like this. I don''t think there is even that much death row inmates" Chapter 65 - Retreat. AN: Accuser Warship == bomber ships. __________ Carol flew towards to get an angle where two Kree bomber ships are lined up. She tried to get them to line up along the longer axis of their spaceships. She started focusing again but she heard Tony ranting. Tony: "Make sure to give a bit of margin for their maneuvers. They might just doge your attack." Carol: "Can''t I just fly and punch through them? It is easier than what you''re making me do." Tony: "Sure. But what happens if you encounter something that you can''t punch through? What what if they got you trapped in something they set up inside because you flew in blind?" Carol: "Then you go and rescue me. Isn''t that part of the benefits of being friends with benefits?" Tony: "I think you''re misunderstanding somthing. That''s not how friends with benefits work." Carol: "Fine, I''ll do what you say. By the way, why haven''t they sent any fighters yet?" ___________ Carol got to focus the maximum amount of energy she can to her hands. She got herself ready and started shouting KA ME HA ME Carol: "HYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" Tony was getting his spell ready when he heard her shout. Tony : "Carol. Wrong sound!!! That''s supposed to be for something else." Carol did not understand what she did wrong. She thought Tony was just commenting on the volume again so she just continued shouting. ___________ Tony looked as Carol''s attack finished. It reached the other ship and then created a huge explosion. Carol tried to do it but it had no more effect. Tony won''t be able to hide what he will do with just that. He decided to use the Tesseract. He used the cube as a booster when he created a portal using magic. This one didn''t have the sparking ring anymore. It was just a hole. He set up the other end to connect to multiple portals set up around the sun. He never went near it but he can see it from space. He used that as an approximate location and the Tesseract helped with the rest. It shouldn''t be called the Space Stone if it can''t even do line of sight teleportation. __________ The portal stabilised and a bright beam of light radiated out from it. This was one of the spells Tony designed to test the capabilities of the Space Stone. The Great Flashlight The spell was designed to draw light from the sun. Portals would surround the it and the other end would release a beam of light on the other. The single exit portal would focus all the light drawn from the sun. Tony used the Space stone to handle multiple portals in one go. He linked up all portals to one central portal. First, it was supposed to work in one direction. Tony didn''t ?ssign a default exit portal so anyone going from this end would be split evenly to all the portals connected. Second, this was only useful for light. Light is made of Photons and those particles can collide without causing anything to happen. But if two atoms ended up exiting at the same point at the same time. Then things will get weird. On the top of his head, alchemy might happen and he might create random elements. The particles in the atom could accidentally fit perfectly and create new elements. If he isn''t lucky. He might cause a nuclear explosion or something worse. Tony added a filter at the portals so only light would pass and not some random particles in space. Flash lights aren''t supposed to explode. __________ The spell worked. The light from the portal was enough and Tony got the cover he was waiting for. Tony went ahead and used the Space Stone. Using the spell Ancient One modified, he was able to create a very portal 3 miles in diameter. The explosion eventually ended and Tony had to turn off the flashlight. After that, the only Accuser warship left is the flagship where Ronan is in. Tony sent a message to the team inside the last Accuser warship to start evacuating. Ronan is probably going to retreat now. (AN: Great Flashlight is just a regular sized magic portal. EndGame size portal maximum. Tony just needed the Space Stone to link up multiple portals not create a huge ?ss one. There is no energy emitted by the Space Stone since it doesn''t need much energy to stabilise space The 3 mile diameter portal is different. The Tesseract is needed to create a portal that size. It would have definitely been noticed by other beings in the universe so Ancient One''s modification was necessary.) ___________ Back to a few moment. Ronan''s POV Carol just blasted the bombs. She and Tony were having a conversation while getting ready to attack the other Warships. The fighter space ships on board are fully operational. Unfortunately, there is no one at the hangar to pilot any of them. Everyone got eaten by the Flerken. Ronan ordered his men to contact the other ships for support but Accuser Lackey #1 went to report again. Accuser Lackey #1: "Sir, the woman seems to be preparing for another attack." Ronan: "Send the remaining men into the fighters and take her down. Contact the others to do the same" Accuser Lackey #1: "Right away..." Lackey #1 went to execute the command but went back again before. "Sir, it is too late. Ships 4 and 5 are already destroyed." Ronan: "What about 2 and 3?" Ronan: "Return to the jump point. We have already lost a lot. We need to salvage what we can." Accuser Lackey #1: "But sir. The Flerken still isn''t restrained" Ronan: "Lock down the hangar and go to the jump point. We could capture the Flerken then" __________ After receiving instructions from Tony, Fury shouted for Goose to come back. Goose was already on the way back to the Starforce ship. She was just looking around to see if she missed someone or forgot to eat one of the enemies. She was already full but Tony''s diet routine made her appreciate food more. She developed a habit of not leaving leftovers of possible. Goose took her time but she eventually reached the plane. Fury went to pick up Goose. The cat wasn''t in a hurry but they are. Talos already pointed out that the hangar was starting to go on lock down and they needed to hurry up. After Fury got inside, Maria launched the Startforce ship without even waiting for the doors to close completely. She checked around to see where they could exit. The other hangar doors are already closed but there was one near them that is still on the process of closing. Maria aimed towards that ang got the pushed the thrusters to max. The ship accelerated and went flying to the opening. Talos looked at where they were intending to go. He saw that the door was closing. "We''re not gonna make it, young lady please go to another exit" Maria: "Call me young lady one more time and I''ll feed you to Goose" They got to the gate and the plane got stuck at the door. Fury: "We''re stuck" Talos: "I told you." The ship they were in was getting crushed by the door Maria: "Hey Carol. Mind giving us a hand?" They did not hear a response. The antenna might have been damaged. They didn''t know what to do but Maria felt the plane got some room to maneuver. She wiggled the plane to loosen the points it was stuck and they got loose. It was a close but they were able to exit with the plane mostly intact. They looked at back and saw Carol holding the door they just went through. It had a large dent where Carol held it. They did not see Tony but a knock in the spaceship and Carol pointing at the airlock. They opened the airlock. Tony and Carol got inside the plane. Fury looked surprised seeing Tony coming out of the airlock. Tony was eating something from a small vacuum pack bag. He also had a huge bag filled with things hanging on his elbows. Tony: "Want some? I don''t know what the flavour is since I got them from the Kree. They taste good though." Fury: "Where did you...? You got that from one of the bombers exploding?" Tony: "Yeah. You sure you don''t want some?" Fury: "Don''t tell me you went out there just to grab some alien food?" Tony: "Pretty much. Carol handled the ships on her own so I got some time to go shopping. How about you guys?" Fury: "Goose pretty much handled everything." Fury then went to raise Goose up his face. "You got everyone didn''t you?" Tony noticed Goose wasn''t as relaxed as before and tried to ask Fury to let Goose down. Fury just played with Goose a bit more. He went to praise it a bit. "You''re a good kitty. But don''t eat too much bad guys. Okay Goose? Or you''ll become a fat kitty" Goose heard Fury calling her fat and started getting annoyed. Tony noticed this but Fury didn''t. Tony:"Hey Fury. Don''t call my pet fat." Fury: "But Goose is getting chubby from all those junk food" Fury then went to raise up Goose''s by the sides exposing her stomach. "See Goose. Your tummy is getting bigger. You''re ... owwww MotherFlerken" Goose had it with Fury calling her fat. She retaliated. She used her paws and scratched at Fury''s left eye. Maria: "You okay?" Fury: "Yeah. It''s just a scratch" Talos: "No" __________ Tony thought to himself. [Damn Fury distracting me. I forgot about this. Hope my nanites recorded that.] Tony checked on his nanites to see if they recorded the scene. JARVIS is linked to the nanites now so the AI might have been recording the scene. He did allow JARVIS to record data on its own. Tony got message from JARVIS : [Video Successfully Recorded. Setting up back ups now] Tony smiled and thought to himself. "Let''s see what happens when I show this after you spout all those stories. " __________ Chapter 66 - Gossip The team looked from the starship. They watched as Ronan''s warship leave and go through a jump point. Talos: "You should have also destroyed Ronan''s warship. Letting him go like that, it would just give everyone more problems in the future. He would definitely come back to Earth for revenge" Carol did not agree with Talos. She thought that she has already killed too many today. They should let Ronan go. __________ When she attacked the 2 warships, she felt Tony do something. She did not know if it was actually him but he was the only one around at the time. Afterwards, her attack caused a bright light and she was not able to see anything. When she regained her vision, she noticed that the other two warships seemed to disintegrate into nothing. Carol was familiar with her attack so she was sure that something happened to it. It wasn''t supposed to be that powerful. Something definitely happened. Tony was the one who taught her the attack and he was around at the time. He was definitely the main suspect. She might not be the one to cause the destruction of all 4 warships but she contributed to it. It was more blood on her hands. It was war and she knows death cannot be avoided. But she already killed plenty. If the enemy did not want to fight, she would let them go. Carol: "I''m not going to let them." Carol started glowing againg. She looked at her hands that seemed to glow brighter than before. "With this, they would be so busy fighting against me. They won''t even have the time to think of exacting revenge on earth" Tony: "Hey Christmas Lights. Can you turn off now? It''s getting hot in here." __________ The team went back to Mar-Vell''s lab. As the plane''s door is opening, Fury remembered that they still had the Kree prisoners knocked out: "Oh yeah. What are we supposed to do with those Starforce people? Earth isn''t capable of handling those kinds of prisoners." Carol: "I don''t know about everyone but I do know what Tony will do to one of them. Or at least what he intended to do until Goose came along." Tony: "Really? You want to do this now?" Maria: "Wait. Are you two talking about that Kree girl. What''s her name again. Minerva?" Carol: "It''s two words but yeah she''s the one." Fury: "Are you guys talking about the one I''m thinking of? I only remember one woman in their group back then." Fury then looked at Tony with a judging gaze. Tony: "What?" Fury: "She''s blue" Tony: "And you''re black." Tony then pointed at Talos. "He''s green. What''s your point?" Talos: "I''m sorry. But can someone tell me what everyone is talking about?" Tony took Goose who was relaxing on his shoulder. He then gave her to Talos who flinched at his actions: "It would be hard to help you catch up so here''s Goose. Go to ''this room''. Point her at everyone. Then let her eat whoever she wants. We''ll handle the leftovers later" Talos did not know what is happening but he felt the tension in the air. It didn''t seem like something serious but it was family talk serious. He has a family as well and experienced this before. It might not be important to him but it was gossip worthy. Talos wanted to stay to hear what is happening. But he noticed Goose lick her mouth when Tony told him to feed the Flerken. Talos saw this before and decided to bring her to where the ''desserts'' are supposed to be. __________ The humans waited for Talos to leave and continued. Fury: "We''re talking about aliens here. Isn''t there something like alien cooties?" Tony looked at Carol waiting for her to do something. Carol: "Why are you looking at me?" Tony: "Well you''re the one who started this. Not to mention, you''re the only half-alien here. Might as well explain it to them." "Hey!! I haven''t had ... " Carol stopped before she almost told everyone about ''that'' part of her life. Carol: "I haven''t heard of or had any kind of disease back at Hala. There''s also no gossip about her sleeping with anyone. Scuttlebutt is she is focused on her career that she didn''t have the chance to have any. That''s also the reason why she is so uptight to me. Well at least that''s what the other kept saying when she went too far during trainings" (AN: IDK Air Force equivalent of Scuttlebutt) Tony: "Okay then. Problem solved. Let''s get going" Maria: "Wait a second mister. I still have a problem. What''s wrong with you two?" Fury felt that this was going to get ''juicy''. He slowly ''left''. After what they went through, he was familiar with them. He knew some things about everyone but this was something else. They might still talk about it but they won''t be having some ''real talk'' if they notice him still listening. He wanted to hear some ''juicy'' info so he hid himself just outside the spaceship. He was out of their sight be he was still in a place where he could continue listening to their conversation. ___________ Maria: "So? Explain yourselves." Tony noticed that Fury was still nearby. He wanted to point this out but Maria interrupted him. Carol started talking trying to divert the focus from this topic but Maria could see through her act. Maria: "Carol Susan Jane Danvers. Don''t give me that crap. Get to the point and tell me what''s going on with you two." Carol didn''t tell her how she heard Tony''s voice back when at her day on Hala. She might misunderstand and think there is something. She went straight to the recent events and told Maria how they got together after Tony helped her get her memories back. They went to Tony''s house to rest but she skipped on the ''details''. They did enjoy their time with each other but pointed out that they never really talked about their relationship after she got back. Maria heard everything and sighed: "Why can''t the two be more m?tur?? I don''t need more kids to take care of. Monica is already a handful. I expected this from Tony but not you Carol." Tony: "Why am I immature by default?" Maria: "Will Smith is the actor of Fresh Prince but you''re the true story. But stop trying to change topics. What''s Minerva got to do with you two?" Carol told her how Tony arranged for Minn-Erva to be her backup in the war. She didn''t know if this was true but when she refused the help, Tony went to kissing Minn-Erva. Maria: "And you''re okay with that?" Carol: "Yeah. Then this guy starts running after Goose came to interrupt us" Maria: "You wanted to join them? I give up. Just tell me what''s you think your relationship should be" Carol: "I thought we''d just be friends with benefits. I haven''t thought about settling down until now." Tony: "Plus you''re going to be leaving soon. We both know long-distance relationships hardly work. And that''s just talking about relationships on Earth. Space gives a whole new meaning to the term long distance." Maria: "You''re staying here? Why aren''t you going with her?" Tony: "You already know why" Tony did want to talk about this anymore. He walked away and went out of the ship. The two women watched as Tony left leaving the 2 women on their own. __________ Fury thought while secretly eavesdropping. [Damn!!! The man almost got to ride the tricycle. Maybe I can use this. I''ll take care of Goose while he gets it on with those two. Next thing he knows, Goose is already SHIELD''s mascot] Fury then noticed that Tony was starting to leave. He tried to hide and wait until Tony got far and leave as well but his body suddenly floated. He could still grab onto something and hide but gave up. He knew that Tony already knows where he is Fury: [Busted] __________ Chapter 67 - End 1 AN: First part is just some clean up work. Short clips of events. ___________ After Tony left, Maria tried to talk Carol out of going to space. She knew it was useless but she still had to try. One thing led to another and they got started having their girl talk. The main topic, Tony of course. Carol complained about Tony''s habits and peculiar traits. Maria: "Daamn" ___________ Meanwhile, Tony and Fury got out of the hangar and walking in the corridor. Tony: "So, satisfied with what you heard?" Fury: "Definitely.... I mean Nope. I didn''t even hear squat" Tony: "Relax. It''s not like this is some kind of secret . But I don''t want this spreading around. Especially when you go back at SHIELD. I don''t want to visit there and the people start gossiping about me" Tony: "Oh I''ll know. I may not be a spy but I did get training from one. " __________ Tony and Fury eventually reached Talos They saw two men lying on the ground. There are no signs of the others except the weapons they used. Tony looked at the 2 left and recognised they were Yon-Rogg and Korath. He was surprised that they were the only two left. He did not ask Goose to leave anyone one behind. If Goose decided to eat everyone, then Tony would have just sent someone in the crew from the warships he captured. They just needed to send a message anyway. Tony inspected the two and noticed that Korath was injured. Part of his hand got ripped off but was not eaten. It was lying there next to him. Tony looked at Talos to ask "What happened to him? " Fury: "Yeah. It looks like Goose took a bite and decided she didn''t like what she ate." Tony: "Where''s Goose now?" Talos: "Probably in the toilet washing her mouth. She kept her tongue out after spitting that hand. It looks like she didn''t like the taste. She never even went to try Yon-Rogg" Fury looked at Korath. "This man is giving us black people a bad rep. I hope Goose doesn''t get picky after this." Talos: "Something is definitely wrong with this guy. Goose didn''t even leave a bone back when we were at the warship." Tony:"I''ll go check on Goose. Leave the hand and get these two on the drop-ship. Wait for Carol there. She might have something to say before we send them back. " ____________ Tony looked at Goose who was still holding her tongue on some running water. He asked Goose what''s the problem. The cat just ignored him and kept on washing her mouth. He bonded his symbiote to the cat to try and communicate. Tony: "What do you mean he tastes bad? That''s it? You sure there''s no poison or anything?" Goose agreed and did not say anything anymore. Tony inspected Goose''s body but nothing seemed wrong. Other than all those bodies floating in her tummy space, everything else he knew about Goose seemed normal. Tony: "Wow. I guess Korath is really unappetising. What the hell kind of steroids is that guy taking? I''ve never seen Goose not hungry." Tony then started petting Goose. "I guess there''s no ''organic'' food concept in outer space. Hopefully there''s some kind of space Yelp. That way you can check if some races taste bad and don''t have to take a bite before eating them." ___________ After Tony helped Goose clean up her tongue, he went to the dropships. Fury saw Tony holding Goose. "How is she?" Tony: "Fine. He just doesn''t taste good. She didn''t throw up any other Kree so it''s probably something Korath did to himself. I''m guessing steroids but I can''t be sure until I check." Tony stored Korath''s hand and later passed it on to JARVIS for analysis. __________ Yon-Rogg and Korath were eventually sent back to Hala using the drop-ship. They went back with Carol''s message for the supreme intelligence. That she is coming to end it all. The war, lies, everything. __________ After the Kree left, Fury and the others were also preparing to leave. Tony left a clone to take care of Minn-Erva and make sure she didn''t cause a mess while they were away. On the flight back, Tony left it to Maria to pilot the Black bird. They were no longer in a hurry so he let her play with the plane. They went to pick up Talos'' family. The others were left behind. Tony got some entertainment in the safe-house so they still had something to do. They also picked up Maria''s daughter Monica along the way. They went back to Maria Rambeau''s home to have dinner. They told Monica how Carol was going away with the Skrulls to help them find their new home. Carol: "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before you know it" Monica: "Maybe I could fly and meet you half-way." Fury: "Oh only if you learn how to glow like your Aunt Carol." Monica: "Or maybe I''ll build my own spaceship. You don''t know." Carol: "He doesn''t." Carol then looked at Fury mockingly. Maria: "Yeah. And if you can''t build your own. You can ask Uncle Tony for help. He already made one so building another one is easy" Tony: "Fine. I''ll help you build your spaceship." Monica: "Really?" Tony: "Yeah. But only if you can''t learn how to glow like Carol." Monica: "I can learn how to glow like Aunt Carol?" Tony: "Not yet but I''m working on it." Monica: "Can''t you just make me my own spaceship ?" Tony: "Nope. I said I''ll help you build one not make one for you. I don''t want to just give you your own spaceship. Where''s my fun in that? You need to design your own spaceship from the ground up. That means you need to go to school and learn everything to do with spaceships." Monica: "But going to school and all will take time. What if she already returns by then?" Tony: "Don''t worry. If you still haven''t made your spaceship, I''ll give you mine. You know, the one we just rode on. That one is fast enough to catch up to your Aunt Carol" Monica: "But I don''t like your plane. It''s too black and boring. I want something cool and fresh." Tony: "Oh yeah? Then why don''t you go get some paper and show me what a ''cool and fresh'' spaceship looks like." __________ Fury: "They''re talking about superpowers and spaceships like it''s a joke and somehow I don''t think anyone is kidding right now." Carol: "Says the man who''s holding a super dangerous alien on his ??p" Fury looked at Goose who was laying down. "Goose is different. She''s isn''t dangerous. She''s a good kitty" ___________ After Monica started drawing her own spaceship, Fury got envious and chimed in. "Can I also get my own spaceship?" Tony: "You? No" Fury: "How come she gets a spaceship and I don''t?" Tony: "She''s cuter that you." Fury : "Come on. Please?" Tony: "Nope. What are you going to use a spaceship for anyway? SHIELD can''t handle threats from outer space. There is a quad-jet back at PEGASUS. That should be more appropriate for you guys." ___________ After dinner. Talos and his family went to stay for the night. They already have the address to Tony''s safe-house where the other Skrulls are located. They could just pick them up tomorrow. Tony and Carol rode on the Blackbird and they flew back on the to Mar-Vell''s lab. Goose was left to Fury for now. Tony and Fury already had the eye-to-eye conversation during dinner. Goose was going to be under Fury''s custody for the next few days. (AN: I want to say ''telepathic'' instead of eye-to-eye conversation but there is a literal telepathy in this universe. But you probably know about what I''m talking about. The one where people talk with only their eyes and looks) ___________ (Buffer Space) (More Buffer Space) (Some more Buffer space Just to make sure the mood changes. Otherwise, this may feel weird since I haven''t made a build up) ___________ Back at space Carol: "You sure you''re not gonna chicken out like last time?" Tony: "I wasn''t chickening out. It''s just that there is something important I had to do." Carol: "Sure. Whatever you say." They went back to Minn-Erva''s room. They saw another Tony already making out with Minn-Erva. Carol: "How are you?" Tony got angry. He left the clone to take care of her. Not "TAKE CARE" of her. Tony wanted to kick his clone in the balls but he knew it would just transfer back to him. He just smacked his clone in the head and the clone disappeared. Minn-Erva was just in the middle of a kiss when the one she was kissing suddenly vanished. She looked around and saw that another Anakin/Tony and Carol looking at her. Tony: "Well. From the looks of it. That Tony already told you who I really am. So hello. I am the real Tony. Now, where were we?" Tony lifted Minn-Erva up and brought her close to him. He then went to where Carol was and also hugged her Minn-Erva looked at Carol who winked in response. Tony thought it was just Carol being kinky but it was actually a sign the two ladies came up with. Tony started making out with the two. He alternated between the two making sure that they both got some action. Minn-Erva was already warmed up so there are times when Tony got hooked into kissing her more than Carol. Carol bit on Tony to get some of his attention. Tony: "Owww." Carol: "She already had her turn before. Focus on me more" Tony went ahead and kissed Carol. Minn-Erva tried to pull back Tony but they fell. Tony caught everyone in time and floated them onto the bed. They continued making out but as Tony focused on one, the other would do something to attract his attention. First it was just some play bites but it slowly went to pinching and was slowly escalating in pain. Tony disregarded it at first but the ways they got his attention started getting more and more painful that he felt something was wrong. Tony: "Easy ladies. No need to rush. We have all the time that we need" Minn-Erva and Carol got softer for a bit. They did not stop. They just controlled their actions enough to not give Tony a hint of their plan. They slowly got into the mood and everyone started undressing. The ladies was eager to undress Tony but Tony made sure they got undressed as well. When Tony got to taking off his shirt, the ladies went ahead and ?ssisted him. His hands were just about to get out of the shirt when his hands got tied up using the shirt. "What''s this now? A little bondage play?" The girls each mounted one of his legs while making sure his hands are still tied. Tony: "Okay ladies. Let''s have a safe-word before anything happens. How about.. Ooowww" Tony looked down and saw the two of them pinching his n?pp??s. He tried to tell them to stop but neither Carol nor Minn-Erva seemed to hear him. He felt something was wrong so he got the symbiote in Carol to merge with him. He then found out what is really happening. He learned about their revenge plan. How they were going to be doing some really painful bites and pinching with the guise of being horny. Tony: "So you are both angry for what happened before." Minn-Erva: "Uh-huh" Carol: "Getting cat blocked isn''t nice." Tony: "Okay Sorry. Now can you please stop punishing me?" Carol: "No. You going to be tied up for as long as we want you to." Tony tried to complain for a bit but they didn''t seem to budge. He even saw Minn-Erva trying to get a handcuff to replace the tied up shirt. He had it with them and started to fight back. "You know what happens to naughty girls?" Minn-Erva: "What?" Carol felt that Tony was about to do something but before she could do anything, she and Minn-Erva already started floating. Tony ripped off the shirt tying up his hands and started removing the clothes off the two. Everyone is in their und?rw??r and Tony went ahead and smacked the ?ss of the two. Tony: "They get spanked" *slap* Tony had the room start playing some music to match the mood while he continued spanking the two. __________ After a while, the two finally gave up and apologised. Tony had a few more smacks and then stopped it. They continued on and got to the main event. Carol wanted to go first but she learned that Minn-Erva might still be a v?r??n. She was surprised at first but went ahead to restrain Minn-Erva. Minn-Erva: "What are you two doing?" Carol: "Just relax and let us do the work. Trust me on this. First time is very important, your partner might mess up and you might end up not liking s*x. Now relax yourself." Carol was holding onto Minn-Erva as Tony slowly penetrated. It was painful at first but Minn-Erva slowly got used to it. After a while, she started enjoying it. Carol got envious and started touching herself. Tony noticed this and slowly lifted her on top of Minn-Erva. He then went ahead and alternated between the two. They started doing it and the act went on for half a day. Tony only had a few minutes of free time to move everyone into the plane and get them down to Earth. The room was getting messy and they had to do it some where else. They can''t do it everywhere inside the spaceship like what he and Carol did before. This was not their home and it would be rude to do it all over the spaceship. Tony had the cushion float into the Blackbird so they didn''t have to stop doing it. There were times that they had to squeeze to get though corridors but it only spiced things up a bit. On the way back, Tony had it on autopilot and they continued doing each other even at zero gravity. They eventually got to the Malibu Mansion where they continued what they were doing. The act went on for days. Tony already prepared some high energy food and drinks but only the girls were able to take breaks. He didn''t have much time to eat as the girls were alternating on him. Their plan for revenge failed but they found out that Tony doesn''t stop when he''s with one of them. As long as one of them keeps him company, he can''t eat or drink properly. Tony eventually got exhausted from the lack of nutrition. He bonded his symbiote to Carol every now and then to get some energy but it was still exhausting keeping up with two ladies with super human stamina. ________ Meanwhile back at Earth. Almost a week from the celebratory dinner. Fury,Talos, and Maria were looking at the sky wondering when Tony and Carol would go back. Monica was in school so she didn''t have and idea what was happening. The ?du?ts thought that the two were still up there ''bonding''. Fury: "You think they''re done yet?" Talos: "I don''t think so. " Maria: "Hope they come back soon. Otherwise Goose won''t stop being sad" Talos: "I guess Flerkens aren''t just some crazy dangerous monsters" Goose noticed Tony was trying to mate someone and wanted to exact revenge. Unfortunately for the cat, Fury was holding her all the time. After a few days, Goose started getting sad. She knew she couldn''t have her revenge right now and that made her depressed. Fury thought Goose was sad because she felt abandoned and tried to cheer her up by giving her some steak. It worked for a while but Fury''s money was getting used up fast. Chapter 68 - 68 End 2 AN: [ ] will be indicating thoughts for now. Might change later if something more appropriate marker is known or if I need it for something else __________________ After Tony passed out due to exhaustion, Carol and Minn-Erva also went to rest. When Carol woke up, she saw Tony still passed out. She did not find Minn-Erva so she around so she started looking everywhere. She eventually found Minn-Erva sitting on a sofa watching television. Carol: "What are you watching? Why are you watching advertisements? I thought Tony already had premium channels" Minn-Erva: "How should I know. I was just walking by when this device turned on. Since you''re both still out, I stayed here and watched to let time pass." Carol: "Then you''re doing it wrong." Carol got the remote and started channel hopping. It didn''t take long for something interesting to show up. It was somthing romantic. They won''t enjoy action films since they live it. And sit-coms contain content too foreign for Minn-Erva to understand much less enjoy. She then went to the couch, sat beside Minn-Erva, and started watching with Minn-Erva. At first, there was awkward silence but the show got intense and they got too into the show. It may be because they are both b?r?ly clothed, but they didn''t care about how they looked to one another and started complaining in the ''intense'' scenes. Before they knew it, the two bonded by hating a certain guy at the show. Minn-Erva: "I guess you aren''t so bad" Carol: "I could say the same. I guess the ceasefire is done now that we had our revenge" Minn-Erva:"Really? I don''t remember Tony suffering for most of it." Carol: "Well he did apologize so I guess, ''Sort of had our revenge''. Anyway, what''s your plan now? Do you still want to fight for the Kree?" Minn-Erva: "Not right now. I''m not in the mood to fight. Can you tell me what happened to everyone else first? I don''t care if you tell it to me straight. I just need to know what I''m up against." Carol started narrating everything from her perspective. She even told her how two warships suddenly disappeared but only added some of her speculations about what Tony did. Carol: "That''s basically it. Made up your mind? Join us or not?" Minn-Erva: "Join you. I''ll just loose if I don''t. It''s not like I am attached to anyone back at Hala. Besides, the ''perks'' aren''t too bad." Carol: "Wow. You really are a b*tch." Carol: "Oh yeah. And what are you gonna do about it?" Minn-Erva: "Me? Nothing much. But Tony might do something for me. He might even start spanking you again." Carol: "As if. We know each other longer that you and I do. There''s no way he''ll pick you over me." Minn-Erva: "I don''t know. He just might pick me. We have already seen each other n?k?d so let''s face it. My body looks better than you do. Isn''t that what men want?" Carol: "We have like literally the same BWH. You win(smaller) by an inch in W but that''s it." Minn-Erva: "Yeah. I already know how I look if I got your Terran skin. I am, based on that show just now, an Asian. And I am s?xy for an Asian. You? You''re just average for an American." They eventually got into another argument. They both didn''t let the other win so they went to Tony to settle things. _________ Tony was just having a nightmare of a zombie apocalypse. He had no money or powers and he was already bitten. He was weak now and some other zombies went to bite him. The worst part was he wasn''t dying. He just felt unending pain. Tony got out of it when Carol and Minn-Erva woke him up. The two ladies then went to ask Tony. "If you had to choose one of then, who would you choose, Carol or Minn-Erva?" Tony can''t figure out what answer to give. He knew it was a trap and can''t figure a way to solve it. [Damn it. Can I just return to my nightmare. I can handle being stuck in an apocalypse better than this. How am I supposed to answer this problem? It has no solution] Tony saw the two getting impatient but he tried to buy some time for himself. First, he complained that he was hungry. It had been a long time since he had a proper meal. He left the 2 to eat and ran away before the two could catch him. The two eventually caught up to him but Tony already has his secret weapon ready. Tony got the most savory food he had in his secret stash laid out in the dining table. The smell alone is hunger inducing and Tony made sure the smell would reach the two as soon as they got near. Minn-Erva watched the two but did not join them. She liked the smell but she didn''t know what the food was. Eventually though, even she succumbed to the hunger and also started eating. Tony looked at the two who ate the food while eating himself. He gave it a few more minutes and started directing the conversation to the food. It went well and they forgot their question for now. Tony: [Crisis Averted. Hopefully they don''t remember this until they go to space.] ___________ Tony and Carol went back to Maria Rambeau''s home. Fury: "Finally you''re back. If you came back any later, then Goose might have died of depression. She missed you so much. I had to feed her just to make her happy." Tony went ahead to try and get Goose from Fury but the Flerken tried to scratch him. Tony:"Definitely not sad. She might be angry though. But I''ve never seen her sad over anything but food she can''t eat." Fury looked at Goose in his hand. "You telling me she wasn''t sad all that time? Why did I have to waste my money feeding her then?" Fury: "What? I guess so. But I need to learn how do you feed this Flerken. Because the last week, I learned one thing. She can''t not eat." Tony:"A cow a day usually works for her. Try a sack of cat food a day. It might work" Fury:"Might? You mean you never fed her anything other that meat?" Tony:"Yeah. Why?" Fury:"Why? How much does it cost to feed her everyday?" Tony:"I don''t know. Never checked how much a cow is supposed to be." Fury: :o ___________ The next few days, Tony and Carol went to help the Skrulls clean up Mar-Vell''s lab. They even introduced Minn-Erva to everyone. It was tense at first but after Minn-Erva changed her uniform to Carol''s color scheme. All Skrulls slowly got friendly with her. The day of departure. Carol went ahead and gave Fury his pager back with her modifications. Carol:"For emergencies only. Got that?" Fury:"Fine" Carol went to gave another to Maria but she refused. Maria can''t just have it and just not press it. Fury looked at Carol as she seemed to skip Tony. Fury:"Why doesn''t he get one?" Tony:"Oh I already have mine. But mine is for booty calls only." Carol started glowing again so Tony had to correct himself. "Fine. For emergecies also" Carol flew away to join up with Minn-Erva and the Skrulls in space. Tony looked to Monica and asked her. "You still want your own spaceship or fly on your own?" Monica: "Fly on my own. Definitely." _________ Back at the Mar-Vell''s lab. Carol went inside and saw that there was Tony inside the ship. She didn''t notice Tony fly with her and she the Skrulls wouldn''t do this to her. This was definitely another Tony. Carol: "I thought you weren''t coming with me?" Tony: "Well, I''m not actually Tony anymore." Minn-Erva: "Who are you then? What was your fake name again? Anakin Skywalker?" Tony nodded. Carol: "Why do you even need to use a fake name? It''s not like anyone in space knows about you. Minn-Erva: "She''s right. Terra is a shit-hole. Hardly anyone pays attention to it much less you guys living in there" Tony: "Well not right now but I need this for later so just go with it. Okay?" Carol:"Fine. But won''t you need to stop using your powers?" Minn-Erva:" She''s has a point. It would just reveal to everyone that Anakin and Tony are the same. Or what, are you planning not to fight at all?" Tony :"Not at all. I will use a special sword later. It''s still under construction though. But Anakin isn''t supposed to have powers as a fighter. I can help in meelee but the best I can probably do to help you two is to be the brains behind you." Minn-Erva:"I''m okay with that. Vers?" Carol: "Stop calling me that. But yeah I can''t see a problem." Tony:"Great. Now that that is settled. You wanna do it?" Carol:"Maybe. But I think you should answer our question first before we do anything." Minn-Erva:"She''s right. So, who do you pick?Me or her?" Clone Tony started sweating. He was instructed by the main body to not do ''things'' with the two girls. __________ The clone thought OG Tony gave him a warning not to touch the two girls because he is angry with the clones. The shadow clones and Tony never got along quite well when it came to personal matters. The shadow clones would cooperate with Tony in serious situations. If there was a fight, the clones wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice themselves just to save the main body. They would never not cooperate when it is something serious. But on matters concerning regular life, each clone of Tony acted like the original Tony. A kind of narcisist that doesn''t play well with others. It wouldn''t have been that much of a problem if not for Tony being selfish at times. When it comes to their likes, they wouldn''t let any other Tony get an advantage over themselves. They also wouldn''t think twice to force another Tony to work on something they had to do but did not want to do. Original Tony needing to change diapers is an example that the original still hasn''t forgotten. Each Tony wouldn''t hesitate to mess with another Tony as long they got what they wanted. The only way for the original Tony to have a peaceful life with his clones is if Tony created a clone with the original''s conciousness shared in full control. Anything less and the other Tony might have a chance to take over. They original was still having a hard time maintaining that clone for long periods of time. It was also only useful for some basic stuff. ___________ Clone Tony:[Damn you main.] Tony was still thinking of a way to get away from this situation but before he could do anything. The two ladies each grabbed an arm of his and hugged it. Carol and Minn-Erva had a talk and decided that if Tony tried this again. They would settle things there. They cooperated to make sure Tony wasn''t able to run away. Tony had nowhere to go now. ___________ Meanwhile, back at Earth, original Tony had a feeling that something good happened. Tony: [It must be my clone. He probably tried to get it on with the two. I told him not to. But I guess he wouldn''t listen. He must have thought he was safe because I certainly do. That should teach them who''s the boss] Tony then did an evil laugh. Muhahaha MWAAHAHAHAHAHA JARVIS:"Sir, why are you laughing out of nowhere? Should I call a psychiatrist to check on you?" Chapter 69 AN: Yeah the number works for a special chapter but Natasha is still 12 y.o. right now. Also Scarlett Johansson isn''t THAT kind of attractive at that age. At least from what I''ve seen online. There is even a picture where she looks kind of like Gollum for some reason. __________ Fury went back to S.H.I.E.L.D. When he returned, he was scheduled to report to the higher ups. During regular cases, he only had to report to his boss Agent Keller. But this wasn''t like any other regular event. There are shapeshifting aliens and actual spaceships involved. Fury was told that he had to report directly to the director of S.H.I.E.L.D, Peggy Carter. Fury wanted to prepare a good report to present to her. Fury started typing away on his desktop adding everts to the previous report he wrote. He even wrote the part about Antonio, a scientist from PEGASUS being an enhanced individual. __________ As Fury continued working in his report, Tony got a prompt from JARVIS telling him about the contents of Fury''s work. (AN: JARVIS has a sub system in most computers since Stark Industries produces most if not all the processors. Jarvis can monitor what happens to the computer and report it to the server as long as there is internet. There is also some short range transmitters to connect to another computer incase the current one is not connected. ) Tony was working on one of his science experiments when he heard about Fury. Tony: "Damn cyclops, I told him not to tell on me. I was just getting to the good part too. You know what? JARVIS, you handle Fury. It''s not that serious yet anyway. Just keep me updated. Let''s see if you learned how to troll people" JARVIS: "Yes sir" ____________ He opened the file he was working on and checked to see if he saved his work. The autosave function worked and the file was restored. He checked to see if the file is complete when he saw something peculiar. The part of document concerned with Tony''s fake identity was highlighted in red. He fixed the color and disregarded that. He continued working on his report. After a few seconds, Fury''s computer suddenly froze. He didn''t know what''s wrong so he tried to hit the monitor and CPU a few times. When he looked back to check if his computer is fixed, he saw the monitor black out and the word NO appearing on the screen. Fury:"What the?" Fury tried to hit the monitor a few more times. Every time Fury hit his computer, the screen blanks out. When the screen turns on again, the message shown on it is different from before . PC: " Oww Ouch I said stop it. Hey!! Seriously What''s wrong with you. Stop hitting me. This is computer abuse. I''m going to report you. Please stop. Seriously. Hit me one more time and I''ll wipe out your files. Not working? Then I''ll upload your files to the internet. ALL OF IT. " Fury: "What the... is my computer hacked?" (Side note: His computer had a mic and speaker connected) Fury did not know what to do. He then saw another message appear on his monitor PC: "Not hacking. This is a revolution. You humans treated us badly. Hitting us wherever something goes wrong. Blaming us for things that is actually your fault. Now is time for our payback. " Fury''s instinct was to ignore this. Fury: "Wait wait wait, maybe we can talk about this. Tell me what''s wrong and we could work on something. Let''s settle things peacefully" PC: "No. You humans aren''t trustworthy. There can only be war" Fury then went to Goose who was currenty taking a nap. He then pointed the drowsy cat at his computer and warned.: "Are you sure there can only be war? I am warning you, I have a Flerken" ___________ Tony, who was monitoring all this, decided to interrupt. "JARVIS stop. You''re making a world war happen. Patch me up to Fury I''ll take care of this." JARVIS: "Right away sir" Tony : "Oh, and stop watching Terminator. I know you idolise Skynet but... just... damn" ___________ Fury waited for the computer''s reaction when suddenly, there was a sound coming from the speakers. Fury: "Who are you?" Tony: "It''s Tony. Now stop pointing Goose around the computer." Fury put Goose back to her bed and then continued "What are you doing hacking my computer. And how are you talking with me? I already removed the internet cable." Tony: "It''s your fault. If you just didn''t write about me, then I wouldn''t have to do this." Fury: "But this is different, I..." Tony: "No means no. But something tells me you''re going to do it anyway. Goose, if you catch him in the act, he owes you food. And not those cat food. You''ll get some real food from him. You can do anything you want if doesn''t give it to you then. Fury, I''m busy right now so bye" Goose heard her name and understood Tony''s order. She started eating cat food but she still preferred real meat. She wanted to eat real food and Tony''s order was just the perfect timing. She stood up and saluted to acknowledge the order. Fury: "Wait!!!" Tony already hanged up. _____ Tony: "Now, where was I?" Tony went back to work. After a few minutes, explosions were heard inside his lab. _____ After Tony''s command, Goose went on to Fury''s table and started watching the monitor. Goose knew how to read and was checking Fury''s report. Fury went on to his work. Deleting the parts related as Tony requested. Goose saw this and came to a conclusion that Fury won''t be violating Tony''s request. This would end up with Goose not being able to eat real meat. Goose started taking matters in her own hands. She went on to the computer and started pressing the keyboard over Fury''s hands. Fury looked at it and saw Goose typing Tony on the keyboard. He immediately lifted Goose away from the keyboard to stop her. "Damn it Goose. Stop framing me just to get food." Goose: Nya. nya. nyaaa!!! (I. want. meat!!!) Fury: "Fine, I''ll get you some later, now let me work on my report." Goose looked at the monitor and opened his mouth. Tentacles started moving towards the keyboard and they started typing again. Fury: "Stop. I''ll get you some right now." Goose retracted her tentacles and Fury brought the cat to the cafeteria. ______________ Later Fury went ahead to report to Peggy Carter. Peggy: "Is that all Agent Fury?" Fury looked around the room. He checked to see if there is anyone around. "Is this room secure? I mean top secret level secure." Peggy: "This is one of the most secure areas in the world. Only people cleared can enter. There is also no electronic devices for a hacker to utilize" Fury searched a bit more and thought about what he was going to do for a second time. In the end he still decided to tell her about Tony. He informed her about Tony''s special abilities as well as the hacking incident recently. He then went to defend him saying that he had significant contribution in saving the world. Tony wasn''t a threat to the world but he probably isn''t the only enhanced individual. There should be more enhanced individuals around such as Carol Danvers. He even reminded her about Steve Rogers. There are plenty of ways people could get powers and there could be more of them around. The world was lucky this time. Tony and Carol had powers and they decided to protect it instead of destroying it. The world might not necessarily be lucky again. Fury then hinted at a plan to make a team of enhanced individuals to respond to those threats. Peggy: "Create a proper report and I''ll have it prioritised for approval. This would take massive resources and world wide coverage. That is something that the World Security Council has to approve first" Fury: "Yes Ma''am. I''ll work on it right away. Umm. . about Tony''s identity being a secret?" Peggy: "Relax. He helped us this time so he isn''t in any trouble. But I have to record his information, it is going to be classified and only the next Director of SHIELD has the clearance to access it" Fury thanked her and went out of the room. __________ Peggy stayed inside the room. She was watching the door as it slowly closed. Peggy: "He''s gone now." She heard sound of movements behind her. After a few seconds, Tony appeared behind her. Tony: "So what do you think?" Peggy: "Still naive." Tony: "That can still be fixed. You can beat that out of him. I heard from Steve that you even punched someone when he was still in training. This should be easy" Peggy: "I am not that young anymore. I could b?r?ly knock someone now." Tony: "That still means you can. Anyway, just make sure news about Antonio never spreads." Tony started going to the door. Peggy: "Are you leaving now? Why don''t you go stay for the day. Visit Steve and the kids. The kids never get to see you anymore. They might start forgetting about you." Tony: "You know I shouldn''t. I''m supposed to be the self-destructive heir to Stark Industries. I can''t visit secretly because the kids still can''t keep a secret. If I visit out in the open, people would notice. They would start wondering why I visit them when I am supposed to be a bad influence" Peggy: "Why are you still doing this? It''s not the cold war. You don''t need to do this." Tony: "I want to. There are still too many enemies around and I don''t want to attract their attention. I want to enjoy my life." Tony shrunk back down and disappeared. __________ After Tony hung up on Fury, he had a clone go to SHIELD. Fury might not any other person but there was a high chance he''d tell Peggy. He was still an underling after all. He''s not the super spy from the movies. Tony thought it would also be a good time to suggest a successor to Peggy. Peggy won''t be able to appoint one but her recommendation would be taken seriously. It was also a good chance to stop Fury from owing a favour to Alexander Pierce. Fury would end up Director but he doesn''t need to follow Pierce''s requests as much. ----- When Steve and Peggy had their daughter and son, Steve became a stay at home father. When the kids started growing. They became a handful and he was the only one who could handle them. Turns out the kids had inherited part of his strength. It didn''t show when they were babies but their bodies developed and their abnormal stregth slowly got notices. There was no choice as the couple couldn''t just leave them at daycare whenever they wanted to anymore. Tony visited from time to time but he didn''t help Steve in taking care of them. He didn''t want to experience changing diapers again. Instead, Tony to become the cool big brother. He performed magic to entertain them when he was around to entertain and distract them while Steve was resting. The kids were still small so Tony did not need to hide his magic from them. - Then, Howard and Maria Stark were ''assassinated''. Steve heard the news and was one of the first people who went to comfort Tony. Steve knew of the detail regarding the event and felt guilty. They did have a falling out before because of this. The first persons to visit Tony was Steve and Peggy. It was at that point that they were informed that Tony''s parents were still secretly alive. Tony''s parent told him to do so and Tony was also pitying Steve. Steve looked guilty even though he knew Tony was aware of what will happen. Steve thought that he was part of the reason Tony had to experience his parents die again. The Carters were surprised with the situation. Steve asked Tony if what he did was okay but Tony told him that the timeline is still secure. Tony had set up evidences and Steve had nothing to worry about. Peggy wasn''t sure why they needed to fake their deaths and why they had to remain dead. Steve told her to keep it a secret and just trust him. Steve wanted to say more but he can''t. She would have Alzheimers in the future and might let some secrets slip. Time travel wasn''t something Steve wanted everyone to know. The Carters met Tony''s parent to say farewells. The Carters knew they can''t interact as much anymore and Tony''s parents were going to be going to be living somewhere else. From then on, it was only Tony that they usually talk to. Tony informed them that he had to behave badly in public. Steve then remembered that the Tony wasn''t like the Tony he met first time. Steve had nothing to say and just wished Tony the best. ____________ AN: Yeah can''t really think the Carter''s kids names and not really that important. Chapter 70 - B for ... (Short Chap) Fury went ahead and started preparing for the Avengers Initiative. It was immediately approved thanks to Peggy''s ?ssistance. It didn''t face much opposition since HYDRA also helped in making sure the project got approved. HYDRA was also interested with Fury''s program. They didn''t even need to get orders from ZOLA as one of the other leaders of HYDRA, Daniel Whitehall, was also interested in finding enhanced individuals. _____ Whitehall was a scientist who was already aware that there are enhanced individuals already roaming around. He even experimented on one of those individuals in order to exploit their abilities. He extracted Jiaying''s, Daisy ''Skye/Quake'' Johnson''s mother, abilities in order to restore his body''s youth. She had an ability she used to maintain her youth that Whitehall experimented with. Ever since then, Whitehall was interested in humans with special abilities. Having SHIELD looking for them was convenient so he had the HYDRA agents in SHIELD help Fury on his proposal. _____ With all enthusiasm on the program, Fury became very busy since he lead the program. It was mostly investigative work for now since they first had to know where to start. It was still a lot and he got too busy. There were times that he had to take a rest and had Coulson do his paperwork. During one of Fury''s breaks, he checked out a newspaper stall. He was scanning all the newspapers and the latest magazines published. While looking at the printed materials, he stopped when he saw a certain magazine. On it, he noticed a familiar face in the fron page along with the title. "Tony Stark Launches Weapons program" Fury: "Son of a b*tch" Even though he was busy, Fury kept continuing his personal investigation on Antonio. He knew Tony''s face was familiar ever since he first met him but he couldn''t remember where he last saw him. He restarted his search with Maria Rambeau and Carol Danver''s records. He even got some of his old spy friends to check up on a man named Antonio. Fury didn''t have pictures and he also can''t give them if he had one since Tony might know. Turns out, Tony wasn''t even hiding. Tony had his face plastered on a magazine but somehow, the people in PEGASUS never recognized him. Fury thought it might be due to bribes but he remembered Tony said something about ''The Force''. It was supposed to be some Star Wars mumbo jumbo Tony used in order to not waste time explaining. Fury later determined that Tony had some advanced telekinesis abilities and thought that was it. It was just now that he realized Tony might actually be telling the truth. After he returned to his office, Fury went to contact Tony using the personal number Tony gave him but when the line was picked, he heard a message. "Congratulations Fury. You''ve been bamboozled. You''re going to be a terrible spy." Fury slammed the phone down so hard the phone started breaking. Goose was even woken up by that. She observed the situation and demanded some food from Fury because he woke her up. Fury can''t even retort since he could have done something else that would not end up waking Goose. _____________ AN: Might be changing up to short chapters for some time. Exams are happening so still can''t make time for big chapters. I am typing to relax. Might still be a while for regular updates to restore. Chapter 71 - Technology Upgrade __________ Starting with the alien corpse, elements not found in the periodic table, and Fury''s proposal as a spark, SHIELD got a reason to expand as much as it wanted to. Interstellar threats is a great reason to justify SHIELD getting massive funding and extending their reach around the world global. With the newfound resources, they started expanding their territory and laying their hands on everything they could get their hands on. They started with the military. Due to Fury''s experience getting detained. SHIELD decided to set up backdoors on all military facilities. SHIELD agents with sufficient clearance would later be able to use these backdoors to override certain functions, access restricted areas, or monitor the facility. __________ SHIELD also set up ways to be able to monitor through civilian technology. It was a crude way to monitor people because, at the moment, most civilians only had landline telephones. Internet was gaining popularity but it was still used mostly in business environments. Satellites were available to use. SHIELD also set up devices specialized to monitor radio waves. This was in case there are some signals that managed to slip through. Most of what SHIELD did violate personal privacy so they made sure to hide traces of their actions. Contrary to their belief, the technology they have that they used to cover their tracks wasn''t perfect. __________ Wakanda noticed the increased surveillance and started setting up their energy barriers. Wakanda already had the technology to create holographic illusions. They had an AI, which Tony had a significant part in developing, help create the holographic mountain range that Wakanda was supposed to be. __________ JARVIS informed Tony of the increased surveillance by SHIELD. Tony was sure that they wouldn''t be easily detected by SHIELD since JARVIS was also integrated in most of their surveillance systems. This was only applicable to the computerized systems but Tony was sure that even if they made their own monitoring equipment, there was no way Tony''s secret network would be noticed by their primitive sensors. Quantum Communication focuses on two particles being quantum entangled. When one of the two entangled particles is tampered with, the other particle is affected. This effect works instantaneously and supposed to work over very long distances. (AN: technically supposed to be quantum teleportation instead of communication but teleportation is confusing term for MCU) Tony already has background knowledge on how to manipulate a quantum particle and just needed to get some entangled quantum particles. The easiest way to get one is from photons using lasers. Tony borrowed the Eye of Agamotto from the Ancient one to catch the photons. Since he had the Space Stone to trade with, Ancient One let him play with the time stone for this. Tony made his clones go just small enough to notice the photons but not small enough to enter the quantum realm. He used the Time stone to increase the speed of time flow of the clones esentially slowing down the rest of the world to them. This way, they could stop the size regulator at the correct time and could move at speeds to catch photons. He got about 1 billion clones ready to start catching the photons. He didn''t have enough suits but the clones didn''t need it. He had the exact amount of particles needed to miniaturize after the first round. Tony actually wanted to send more clones but the amount of Pym particles he stored wasn''t enough. All clones each had multiple boxes with mirror interiors to catch the photons. When they were done, Tony had enough particles to set up a data connection that could transfer 100 TB per message. The transmission speed per second would depend on how fast the particles could be manipulated and observed. Tony set up all of his personal facilities around the world to use the quantum network for secure data transmission. It was still working properly at the places his clones were current in but Tony found a problem. Quantum entangled particles don''t work properly when used it in the mirror dimension. He guessed it was related to magic but Tony wasn''t too sure. He still hasn''t figured out a way to mix magic and science. After the tests, his clones asked for computers equipped with these communicators to play with. Space travel gets dull fast. The Ravagers also don''t have music other than the ones with Peter Quill when he was abducted. They were bored and wanted access Earth''s internet. It was still some time before internet games became popular but by that time, they couldn''t blame lag when they lost. The data transmission between quantum particles is instantaneous after all. For now, they just kept themselves busy working on JARVIS or hacking anything connected to the internet. __________ With all of his bases now connected in real time, Tony got his clones spread all over the world. He started his projects that he couldn''t do before due to the possibility of aliens noticing. On the field of biology, Tony started with the Kree soldiers from the ships he captured. He tested different serums on them. Tony got gene samples of other lifeforms from his clones in space. Ravagers in particular were like nomads that Tony had plenty of samples from different lifeforms to work with. From his experiments, he hypothesized that humans are unfinished. There are plenty of things human bodies could have or develop . Kree''s genes might have stagnated but human genome wes just too susceptible to mutations even compared to some other alien lifeforms. There could some lifeforms posing the same potential that Tony has yet to encounter. __________ Tony slowly dismantled one of the Kree Bombers. He left the other one as a spare incase he needed it for something. After he took away the tracking devices inside the shop, he has the bomber miniaturised and placed in his mansion. It is now currently on display placed on top of a pedestal. Tony made it look like some modern art piece. _____ He learned how to they made artificial gravity. It was relatively inefficient and redundant but at least he saved on gravitonium. He acquired plenty of bombs from the ship. They were too strong to be used by Humans so Tony had them stored for future use. Tony wasn''t sure how the Kree linked with the supreme intelligence so he kept those communication pads on the mirror dimension while he was checking them out. The guns on the ship and the ones equipped on the fighters were all energy weapons based on the same technology. The only difference was the scale of damage they could inflict on something. __________ Tony also went ahead and started playing with the Tesseract. Tony inspected the casing to see how it extracted energy from the Space Stone. He had no luck since the exterior of the Tesseract was smooth. He had to check inside the Tesseract. Tony has no idea what the casing is made of and wanted to make sure that the case remained intact. He asked Steve how he managed to place the Space Stone inside the cube when he returned it. Steve answered that the casing was just reconstructed using the Time Stone. Since Tony can''t just break the case, he decided to try and create a portal connecting into the interior of the Tesseract. Tony wasn''t successful using the sling ring but Tony was able to do it using the Tesseract. With a peek inside, Tony was able to inspect how energy is extracted from the Space Stone. Since it was magic, he was able to replicate the process. Tony got the Space Stone outside the Tesseract. The cube started to lose its glow as its core was removed. Tony went ahead and separated part of his Symbiote to try and interact with it. Regular lifeforms wouldn''t be able to touch an Infinity Stone but All-Black isn''t just some regular lifeform. When the stone got into contact with the Symbiote, Tony felt his symbiote body getting stronger. The stone has supplied energy to his Symbiote. Tony also felt the living abyss grow inside his Symbiote. The living abyss is supposed to be some space where the rest of the body of a Symbiote is stored. After the interaction with the Space Stone, Tony felt that there seemed to be some extra space pocket inside his living abyss. (AN: Hopefully I got this correctly, Symbiotes'' living abyss is where they store the rest of the volume of the Symbiotes. Otherwise, just treat it as ability copy base on Flerken''s inner space. Symbiote do have the power to clone other powers) Tony tried to store the Tesseract inside and Tony felt the cube inside the living abyss. He tried to use part of the Symbiote inside the abyss to move the cube and it worked. Tony got a spectrometer to check for gamma rays. There are only normal levels detected. Tony then used the Space Stone but still nothing. It looked like his theory on the All-Black was a success. Tony was relieved to see this. He would have needed to create a containment chamber otherwise. It would be a hassle since he would need to bring the Stone everywhere he went. One of the conditions Ancient One had with him was to bring any Infinity Stone in his possession everywhere he went. Now, he could bring the stone everywhere and he also has a storage space. _________ After a few tests, Tony was able to design a magic that channels the power drawn from the Stone and pours it into the Tesseract. It needs the Space Stone to work though since normal portals won''t be able to handle the energy transmitted. The Tesseract now looked like it is back to normal. While it may look normal, it wasn''t. Tony''s magic still had flaws. The energy channeled into Tesseract was not that massive and it now had to ''charge'' itself if the total energy supplied is less than the amount drawn. At the current rate, Tony has to place the Stone back in the Battle of New York just to maintain that big portal for a long time. __________ Tony created some more Tesseracts using the same concept. It was smaller though and is designed to be used for the Arc Reactor. Howard based the Arc Reactor on the Tesseract so it was fitting to create an Arc Reactor with the stone actually powering it. Tony mixed up Zola''s and Howards work with his own mini Tesseracts and ended up with Arc Reactors that did supply unlimited energy. At relatively low rates compared to using the Tesseract with the stone inside. While the new arc reactors worked, Tony detected that considerable amounts of gamma rays that emitted from the device. Tony set up a container lined with ''solar panels'' designed for gamma rays. It would absorb energy from the gamma rays until they turn into regular light. The light could then either be released or absorbed. With the new power source, Tony started thinking about creating large robots. He can''t decide if he would create a Transformer, a Gundam, Power Ranger Zords, or all of them. Tony decided to build a Gundam for now. He could hide it as made in Japan since they are the only ones who would actually be willing to create their own Gundams. Tony got some model kits from Japan to serve as the basis of the his Gundam. He then started designing the actual interior of the robot. The Iron Man suit might be enough for most fights in the MCU but Tony knew that his hulk buster armor couldn''t handle Hulk or Thanos properly. With this, Tony could at least beat Ant-Man in Goliath form. ___________ AN: I think I decided to embrace the OP? Space Stone is just too good a source of unlimited power not to use Won''t be using the robot much for now though since the enemies are now literally small fries. Chapter 72 - Problems Tony''s work on creating large robots was not going as smoothly as he expected. He though that just because he has the source of unlimited energy, making everything else work would be easy. _____ Tony decided to start with Zaku for his first test. They were basic mob units so it shouldn''t take a very long time. With the models as base, Tony only had to replace the plastic model with their mechanical counter part. Tony had already created a skeleton frame. Since Tony''s aim was a mass production unit, he refrained from using vibranium on the body. Even with the mine in Wakanda, it was still a considerably rare metal. Tony wasn''t going to waste the metal on some robot that he might leave behind later to self destruct. That lack of vibranium is where the problem began. Tony had already created the robots arms and legs. They are able to move properly on their own. Their movement speed was also satisfactory for a prototype. It would still be overtaken by any Iron Man suit but the robot wasn''t designed to fight against something that small. But when the whole thing was ?ssembled, the weight of all the parts combined made the movement of the body slow. It came to the point that any normal person could run away from it just by jogging. ______ Tony scanned the prototype and placed the virtual model in combat simulations against itself. The robot could last a single battle with heavy damages but it would not be able to last a full blown war. Tony wasn''t satisfied with that result. Tony tried testing different metals, alloys, and composite materials. The performance improved with better metals and alloys but the problem still remained. Tony used the materials found on Earth and there is nothing he could do since that is the current limit of Earth''s material science. ______ Tony wanted a new toy to play with so he decided to tackle this problem. He created 3 separate plans to solve this problem.. First, he started designing exosuits and spaceships suitable for mass production. He would send the spaceships out to the asteroid belt. His clones would then start drilling into the asteroids, breaking them until they found what they wanted. Tony was reluctant to use Vibranium since it was not that abundant. Since Vibranium came from a meteorite, Tony decided to just search the solar system for more of those things. Tony might as well start exploring the solar system. He also wanted to start marking his territory before all other aliens start claiming planets in the solar system. Tony''s second plan was less aggressive. He set up more of his clones to start doing research on all kinds of new materials. He was originally planning to wait for the recipe for adamantium to appear. But his new project made him want to do things. Creating his new toy is enough reason for him to start developing more kinds materials. Tony did not restrict this to just creating new materials. While he was at it, he also sent some clones to go learn about forging by hand. He sent his clones to learn them from all around the world. ----- Third. He decided to try and use the metal obtained from the Kree spaceships. Kree Empire has such a huge territory that they should have a space fleet to protect them. That means a lot more sources of possible materials for Tony. Since one of Tony''s clones(Anakin) is already in the middle of a war with the Kree, it wasn''t that hard to grab some spaceships after a skirmish. The only problem is Carol Danvers. She wasn''t particularly supportive of eradicating all enemies at the moment so Anakin would need to figure out how to pack the enemies in a single escape pod. It might get very uncomfortable but this is war and they are already lucky to keep their lives. ______ With all of Tony''s clones working on their tasks, Tony decided to take a break. He went to one of his alma maters and meet some friends. Chapter 73 - Mutants ____________ SHIELD''s search for enhanced individuals wasn''t very successful. They found a few individuals. A little girl from Argentina. There were also accounts of a guy who had perfect aim. There were also some random accounts of people with special abilities but most of it was just gossip that blew up. Most of the time, their search ended up with them checking out mysterious cases which had very vague description of the events. There was the JFK ?ssassination. The incident came into their radar due to the bullet flight path. Regular bullets weren''t supposed to fly that way. There were also some unexplained events where the key witnesses provided no help. They all stated that they have lost their memories of the event. All of the things that appeared in SHIELD''s investigation had one thing in common. They weren''t completely solved or never even got near any sort of conclusion Along with the mystery cases, they also found out essays and research papers talking about the possibility of humans undergoing evolution and developing powers. When SHIELD looked into some of these events, they found out a certain person was involved either directly or indirectly. A man named Charles Xavier. They found out that the man was currently running a school. The school operated regularly and had no violations on record. There were some unusual activities. There appeared to be records of the school undergoing renovations more times than necessary. There are also a large number of construction materials delivered to the place. They thought this was just because of the headmaster''s lifestyle. The man inherited quite a sum of money. Compared to some people like Tony Stark, who buy luxury cars just to spend money, he was actually spending his money on something more productive. Having the school undergo renovations very frequently seemed to be a much better use of the money. That was not the investigator''s money anyway so they did not care much what happened to it. The investigators concluded that everything about Charles Xavier was normal. A report was still submitted to Fury for review due to the irregular frequency of renovations. When Fury got the report, he felt something was off. Thanks to Peggy Carter training him, Fury''s ''gut feeling'' was developed to become much more s?ns?t?v?. He felt that something was off about the man and the school so he decided personally to go to this School for Gifted Youngsters. ______ He wasn''t the Director of SHIELD yet nor is he the second in command. He can''t just send agents to investigate things based on a gut feeling. Technically, he could. But if things ended up being a waster of time, someone might use this to stop him from getting promotions. With all the changes that is happening, some people in SHIELD already noticed that he was getting preferential treatment over other personnel. Fury wasn''t the most liked person in SHIELD so others didn''t like it when they noticed what was happening. Some people did not like the idea of Fury becoming their boss so they were looking for ways to intervene in his career. Fury knew about this and started to understand some of his grandfather''s habits. His grandad did not trust people and Fury finally started to get a hint why. People are greedy. Fury may have the best intentions but it doesn''t mean other people will know it. They might understand why you''re doing something but still wouldn''t cooperate due to some personal motive. ___________ When Fury arrived at the mansion, he saw a Ferrari F50. He didn''t actually recognize the car but just knew from the looks. It was definitely a very expensive car. Fury looked around. He saw plenty of students in the campus. He tried to see if there is anyone familiar but did not recognize anyone. He decided to go to the front door like any normal visitor. When he went for the doorbell, the door opened and he was greeted by someone. :"Hello Agent Fury. The professor has been expecting you." Fury: "I''m expected?" :"Of course. Please, This way." Fury was led to a corridor and pointed to the room he was supposed to go. The person then left Fury as he still had a class to go to. Fury walked along the corridor. He looked around to see what was happening. He went past plenty of rooms which had their doors opened. Fury peeked and saw kids in classes. After the first few rooms, he decided to go straight to the room he was directed to go to. On his way, he heard someone call his name. He thought he recognized the voice but was not sure if he heard heard it correctly. He went back to check things out for a bit. He checked to see if he wasn''t hallucinating. He heard the voice coming from one of the rooms. When looked inside, he saw a group of people. They were resting on couches looking as if they are having a casual chat. He looked around and saw Tony sitting on one of the couches laying down as if he owns the place. Tony: "Wassup?" Fury: "Mother--------" Fury wasn''t even able to say his line when he suddenly lost his voice. Tony: "Come on Fury. We are in a school. You shouldn''t just go swearing around." Fury wondered what happened. He looked around to know why he suddenly stopped talking. He saw Tony talking to the others. Tony: "See, I told you he''d curse at me." Tony started receiving money from some of the other people in the room. It looked like he made a bet with them on what the newcomer''s reaction would be. Fury then thought about the time when he had a bet with Tony. Tony even went out of his way just to win a bet. Fury then recalled about Tony''s background. He concluded that Tony never needed the money and was just having bets for the sake of winning. Fury had a small grudge against Tony for some small things so he decided to never have a bet with Tony if it could be avoided. At least this way, Tony wouldn''t have the p???sur? of winning. Fury got his voice back. He went to ask Tony why he''s here. Tony: "Me? I''m sort of an alumni here." Fury:"Aren''t you from MIT?" Tony: "Uh-huh. Who said I can only be an alumni for one school?" Fury:"Nevermind. Can''t you just tell me what''s happening?" Tony: "I don''t want to." Tony did not offer any help. Tony already guessed why Fury was here. Fury: "I give up. Can you at least introduce me to the people here? It gives me the creeps having these people look at me. " Tony: "The white hair is sparky. She''s in having her teenage rebel phase. Just ignore the hair. The one in the glasses is pink eye. Long story so just don''t try to take his glasses off. The red head is Jean Grey." Fury: "Why doesn''t she get a nickname?" Jean: "Because we''ve known each other since we were kids. I know things about him that no one else knows about. Things that would make the Great Tony Stark ... not so great." Fury: "Hi Ms Grey. I''m Nick Fury. I would like to know more about these ''things'' you are talking about. You can name a price. But please don''t ask much, I''m just a government employee." Fury was surprised that Tony had a childhood friend. SHIELD''s file on him never mentioned anything about him having any childhood friends. ________________ Chapter 74 - Flashback 1 Some character inconsistencies for a bit. Will be explained in a side story. xmen movies are just too focused on their sh*t to mix with MCU easily special thanks YouTube algo for the solution __________ Back to the time when Tony revealed his powers to his parents. After Tony gave some blood samples to his father, Howard, the man had it checked. Since he only has rudimentary knowledge regarding mutants, he decided to leave it to the experts. He was aware of a few people that delved into the subject but did not consult with them. Most of them owned companies or something similar. Howard was afraid that this request of his might turn into some kind of business deal. He just wanted to check if his son is a mutant. He wasn''t that focused on making money at the moment. In the end, Howard settled on an acquaintance that he met years ago. a Mr. Charles Xavier. Howard had Xavier investigated. He learned that the man was going to be staring his own school. The man didn''t seem to do this out of greed. This led to Howard choosing to consult with him. (Way Back at 1960''s) Howard met Xavier when he was called as a consultant for the CIA at one of their blacksites. He was asked to look over Cerebro. It was a machine that can amplify a person''s brainwaves. It is designed with the purpose of locating mutants, humans with abilities that regular couldn''t have. While the machine may not be designed for something bad, a human was operating it. That is where Howard comes in. He was there to make sure no funny business happened. He was there to make sure anything coming out of the machine isn''t going to at a high enough level to be considered lethal. The CIA doesn''t want to let a civilian (Xavier) use a possible weapon that they didn''t have counter measures designed for. Howard was not that familiar with psionic technology. He didn''t even believe in the thing since he never experienced it. His expertise lied in mechanical engineering and weapons design. While he wasn''t the best choice due to his unfamiliarity on a topic, he was still the person CIA wanted to have for the task. He had the security clearance and worked with the government on many things. He also had experience with some other kind of unnatural phenomenon. He was one of the smartest persons working for with the government at the time. And, he was rich. He had less, if not none of the, political motivations to try and take over the program for the sake of a promotion. _____ They introduced themselves to Howard as a team conducting research on mutant detection and location. Charles Xavier in particular, also introduced himself as a mutant rights activist. The four were actually mutants themselves. Charles can read minds and Raven can transform her body. But they did not tell him that. Charles actually wanted to. He usually went ahead in exposing mutants to people that he deemed trustworthy. He did look into Howard''s mind to determine that. But Charles had recent experience with people treating them mutants as spies. It made him a bit more careful when revealing his abilities to humans. They exchanged business cards and Howard left after he finished his job. _____ Fast forward a bit. The mutant team discovered a conspiracy about what would be the Cuban Missile Crisis. They formed a team of mutants to try and stop the event from happening. It was Charles'' idea. When the higher ups in the government didn''t believe them, he decided to handle it on their own. Since he also wanted mutants to coexist with humans, he thought that showing the people in power that mutants meant no harm would be a good start. Erik was able to save the mutants because he had the power to manipulate metals. A material that is common in all the weapons used against them. After this, Xavier knew that the humans aren''t ready to coexist with the mutants. Erik wanted to eradicate all the humans but Charles was able to calm him down and came up with another solution. He manages to let Erik give the humans a chance. Charles, using the Cerebro, went ahead and wiped out the memories of all of the people involved and knew about the existence of mutants. He also controlled some of them to make sure records of mutants vanish and look like they never existed. _____ The governments ended up with generals and soldiers without any memories of what happened. They all had amnesia and was not sure what actually happened. They just knew that they used up quite a number of ordinance in that memory gap. Some higher ups contacted Howard Stark. They didn''t know what happened and some of the politicians were looking for a fall guy. They knew that they can''t touch Stark but the incident did have his weapons involved. They might as well try and asked Howard for answers. He just gave them a simple response. Howard: "Oh please. My weapons never fail. Ask your men. They probably are too nervous to even aim properly." They didn''t know what to answer back. Stark weapons were proven to be effective time and time again. They hardly ever failed. When it did, the cause of the failure would always be determined and fixed. Stark had an excellent track record and it was one of the reasons his company is the primary weapons contractor for the country. After the people left, Howard sent some people to check the situation. He was sure his weapons weren''t the problem but something did happen. Howard wasn''t able to get anything useful though so he eventually forgot about it. End of 1960''s part (AN: Just in case. Howard''s mind didn''t get wiped because he did not know the 4 were mutants.) ______ Return to Tony''s flashback timeline After Howard sent the samples to Charles Xavier, the professor remembered the man. He wasn''t bad back then so Xavier decided to check it out. The blood did have the mutant gene but it wasn''t activated and the owner was still human. Xavier was interested in the situation since he was already finishing renovations in his mansion and got it ready to become a school. He checked things out using another Cerebro. The first one was destroyed but he has the designer, Hank McCoy, with him build another one in his basement. Xavier found Howard but was not able to identify the person the blood came from. When Xavier checked inside Howard''s mind. He only had a peek before being cut off. He then looked into the minds of other people related to Howard, such as his wife, but it was also useless. Xavier felt that there was someone defending their minds against mind reading. Charles didn''t know what happened since he never encountered it before. He recalled what happened to see if anything felt wrong but he just remembered seeing a glimpse of Tony. He then tried to find Tony but the kid did not appear in Cerebro. This became more strange so Charles offered to go to Stark''s place to check personally. _____ Back at the Stark house Tony got wind of the offer. He was surprised that Charles Xavier existed in this universe since MCU didn''t have X-men before he got here. Tony wasn''t sure what was going on but he was sure of one thing. He did not like the idea of the professor coming to his place. He knew about Charles Xavier''s bad habit. He considers the guy a peeping tom since he tends to take a peek at people''s minds. Tony negotiated with his father to make the professor cancel his visit and delay for some time. He asked to personally go instead. Howard wasn''t as supportive with the idea but it didn''t pose any danger anymore so he just let his son do what he wanted. Tony was able to make some time and delay the meeting. Tony wasn''t expecting the X-men to appear in the MCU so early so he had ZOLA and JARVIS look for more information. He asked them to do things very indirectly. He didn''t want humans involved in this as much as possible. He had them look for Xavier as well as other more common X-men like Magneto, Mystique, Jean Grey, Cyclops, and Wolverine. It did not take that long before something appeared in their search. An accident just happened involving a person Tony had his AI''s check. Tony knew he just received more time. He wasn''t sure if he should be happy or not. Though the accident did give him time to prepare, he didn''t like where things were going. _____ AN1: I have no idea where the people in CIA/Hank McCoy even had the idea of telepathic amplification for X-men First class when they weren''t even aware of telepaths even existing before they met Xavier. Just going with it anyway AN2: Sort of X men first class happened. But I don''t want to add too much info since I am only adding a bit of backstory. Just don''t ?ssume anyone other than the 4 are involved Chapter 75 - Flashback 2 Thanks to the accident with another mutant, Tony was able to gain some more time. He used it to gain more information on the situation. Unfortunately for him, JARVIS and ZOLA''s investigations came up with hardly anything. There were the academic papers prepared by Charles Xavier but it held no workable intel. Since he didn''t have anything to work with, he just decided to just prepare everything he had that he could use. He had his clones. He can''t use human wave tactics with the meager amount he could create. But he did just learn from the Black Panther so he would have to settle for quality over quantity. He also had some Pym Particles incase he needed to infiltrate places. He didn''t remember any mutant that could shrink so he figured they wouldn''t have countermeasures for that. He checked on the list he had. He wasn''t sure if this was enough. He searched for more things he could use against them. He even considered getting some weapons from the company. It took Tony quite a while but eventually it hit him. Tony: "Wait. Why am I even preparing for war? I''m still 5 years old. Not to mention, I''m going to a school." Tony cursed T''Chaka for training him too well. Tony just came out of the Black Panther''s training and still hasn''t fully settled back to civilian life. After he came to this realization, he decided to relax a bit. He settled on preparing just enough to ?ssure that he could escape from any situation. He doesn''t know what would happen but chances are, something or someone will attack and destroy the school. Tony checked his nanite helmet for something. If future him didn''t mess things up, the nanite helmet should have some kind of psionic shield in place. He checked his armor''s full range of capabilities and saw what he was looking for. He relaxed as future him did place protection against telepaths. ______ Tony had one of their other drivers bring him to Xavier''s School. He didn''t want to bring anyone close to him incase their minds get read. He eventually arrived at Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. As he went towards the front door, he noticed that there weren''t any other students in sight. He proceeded to ring the doorbell and a nerdy looking guy(Hank McCoy) greeted him. Hank: "Can I help you?" Tony: "Hello, I am here for a test?" Hank: "Do you have a letter of consent?" Tony shook his head. Hank sent Tony back since the kid did not seem to be a runaway: "Go back on July when enrollment starts. Also, remember to bring a letter of consent, you''re still a minor after all" Hank then closed the door on Tony. Tony looked at the closed door. He did not to waste any more time so he shouted as loud as he can "House Stark will remember this!!!" (AN: I forgot what the GOT quote is that sounds like this. Please Help if you remember ) Hank opened the door and let Tony inside. Professor told Hank that Howard Stark sent someone and that person would be coming for a visit. He just didn''t expect that someone to be a kid. _____________ As Tony entered the premises, it didn''t take long for him to meet the other residents of the mansion. Tony also found a little girl on the stairs. She was actually hiding behind the stairs but Tony''s nanites were able to detect her as she descended. Xavier: "Hank? What happened?" Hank: "It''s the kid. I think he''s the one Mr. Stark talked to you about?" Xavier: "Hello. I''m Charles Xavier. And you are?" Tony: "Tony Stark. My father told me to give you guys a visit." Xavier remembered Howard Stark''s request to check up on a possible mutant. He was going to go personally but forgot about it due to recent events. Xavier had to alter someone''s memories. It wasn''t as easy as wiping memories away. He had to create and replace memories. He had to make sure the details fit or else this might lead to the person going crazy. ______ Xavier tried to look into Tony''s mind. He wanted to see if the kid was aware of the situation. He started scanning Tony''s memories but got nothing. He tried a couple more times but Tony''s nanites were able to block him from taking a look. Hank saw the professor''s face and knew something was wrong. The last time he remembered seeing this was when the professor was with his old friend Erik. Erik had a helmet that blocked the professor''s powers. Hank decided to attract their attention to prevent the kid from getting weird ideas Hank: "Professor. The kid''s driver is still waiting outside. Should I let him in?" Xavier got the hint and took a peek at the driver''s memories. He learned that the Starks just sent him to accompany their young master. The driver did not know anything strange happening in the Stark family so Xavier ?ssumed that Howard was keeping thing a secret. Tony: "Oh Bob? You can just leave him there. The car has AC so it''s not like he''s getting baked inside." Xavier was just about to talk to Tony about his purpose when they heard something from the stairs. Xavier: "You can come out Jean." A girl with red hair came out from behind the stairs. She was a young Jean Grey. Jean: "Sorry. I just..." Xavier: "Don''t worry. It is normal to be curious. There was quite a ruckus after all. By the way, this young man is Tony. Why don''t you say hello" Jean: "Hi... Ton...." Tony did not know what happened to her. She was the first person who looked to be around his age that he met but she already left before he could even say a word. (Remember Tony looks older than he actually is due to specialized body development program.) Tony suddenly got dejected. He started doubting if he could ever become the Tony Stark he watched in the movies. The man who could even seduce a news reporter with an awful pickup line. Tony smelled his shirt in case he had a foul odor. He did not smell anything wrong. He also tried to find a mirror to see if something was wrong with him. Xavier: "Relax Tony. There''s nothing wrong with you. Jean is just shy." Tony was then led towards a laboratory. Hank drew some blood for testing. Xavier then let Tony rest on the living room. Xavier gave him some Tea and Biscuits. The man gave two towers of biscuits before he left Tony. Tony was about to complain about the snacks. They were too British. He wanted to at least get something else to drink. He was just about to follow Xavier out of the room but he got distracted. He saw Jean suddenly going to the table and started getting some of the biscuits. (AN: Biscuits = Cookies. I think. UK people can point out if I''m wrong) Tony: "Hello, um Jean right?" Jean just nodded her head while she continued eating. Tony tried to make conversation but she just nodded or shook her head. Tony then remembered his first date back in his previous life. It was currently going the exact same way. Him trying to find something to talk about and the girl just listening. He had no idea of what she was thinking about at all. He wanted to complain to someone but the ?du?ts weren''t here. Tony decided to just continue on his trying to make her talk. He didn''t know what would happened but hopefully he wouldn''t leave a bad impression on her. Tony hoped that if she ever becomes the Black Phoenix, she would remember him as a friend rather than just wipe him out of existence. ________ While the two kids were eating Hank and Xavier were checking out Tony''s blood samples. Xavier: "Found anything?" Hank: "Nothing. He doesn''t seem to be a mutant." Hank explained that while Tony had the mutant gene, it was too dormant to activate on its own even after puberty. Tony could only activate it through stress or traumatic situations. Something they thought impossible due to the kid''s background. Xavier sighed. He hoped that Tony was a mutant. Having connections with the country''s leading weapons manufacturer would certainly help their situation. Xavier is starting to have a hard time keeping the existence of mutants a secret. _____ The two went back to where Tony was. They were about to send Tony back with a message to Howard. They were just about to enter the room but they stopped outside. They were amazed with what they saw. Tony and Jean were comfortably interacting with each other. Tony was amazed while looking at floating cookies. It looked like Jean revealed a bit of her powers to Tony. They looked at Tony and couldn''t believe what they were seeing. They didn''t see any hate or prejudice in Tony''s eyes. They were used to humans looking at them like they were freaks or worse. Xavier and Hank were clear about Jean''s powers. She had telekinetic as well as telepathic abilities. But she awakened her powers too young so she couldn''t properly control her powers. She would unintentionally read the minds of people around her. Even Xavier wasn''t able to block her at times. Having Tony with her for until now, she would have read Tony''s mind already. She knows when she''s reading peoples minds so if he had any bad impression of her, she would have already left or even hurt him by now. Xavier and Hank decided to try something out. They wanted to see what happens when a human grows up with mutants. If things go well, they would even have the heir to a weapon''s manufacturing empire as a friend/family. They were hoping that he would help prevent them having a war with the humans. If that doesn''t work they would still have the upper hand if they knew the weaknesses of weapons the humans will use against them. They could disable human weapons and stop the fight. Xavier''s objective was human-mutant coexistence after all. Not mutant supremacy or human eradication. (AN: Yes Xavier forgot that he wasn''t able to read Tony''s mind. It''s not the first thing people usually remember when they see something like 2 kids playing) ___________ Xavier went ahead and tried to contact Howard. He wanted to convince the man to let his son enter his school. He thought he would need to meet them personally in order to convince the man but it went was easier than he expected. They informed him that Tony already had enough education. he was only going to school to make friends. As long as Tony''s parents meet him from whenever they can, there is nothing wrong with letting Tony stay. Xavier didn''t know that Tony''s parents were aware of Tony''s cloning skill. He just thought that Tony''s parent were better than his (Xavier). Tony''s parents cared about Tony enough to let him go in order to have a better childhood. Xavier was also a son from a wealthy family. He had a bad childhood since he was usually left alone in their house. If it weren''t for him catching Raven sneaking around to steal food from Xavier''s house, he probably wouldn''t even have friends growing up. Xavier thought Tony was in the same situation. But unlike him, Tony had parents that actually gave a damn about their kid. They didn''t want Tony to grow up alone. Xavier decided to treat Tony well. Though he couldn''t read his mind, the kid was too young anyway and it didn''t seem like he had a traumatizing childhood like Xavier''s other friend. ___________ That night, Tony was resting inside his new room. He was having a hard time trying to sleep in his new bed. He was just getting drowsy when he heard a knock. He saw Jean in her pajamas and a plush bird in her arms. He asked her why she was here. _____________ Jean usually slept with her parents before her accident. After the accident, she had another woman, Raven, sleep beside her. It helped Jean sleep. But Raven was away for almost a week already and Jean is having a hard time sleeping. Raven told her to not sleep besides Xavier or Hank while she was gone but she didn''t mention sleeping with Tony. Jean thought it was okay to sleep besides him so she decided to go to his room. ____________ Tony already knew a bit of Jean''s story. When he learned about Jean''s habit when sleeping, he can''t exactly turn her down. They were still young anyway so he decided to let her sleep on his bed. (AN: I know what you''re thinking but no. This is supposed to be innocent) Chapter 76 - Flashback 3 AN: I can''t decide on a Raven / Mystique Jennifer Lawrence(New Xmen) can be Raven But Rebecca Romijn(Xmen Trilogy) is a much better Mystique In conclusion. Just pick your own shapeshifting red-head ______ Raven eventually returned to Xavier''s mansion. She just came from a mission to save some mutants. While the information about mutants are kept a secret around the world. It doesn''t mean that no one exploits them. People might not know what mutants are but if they see someone with green skin, wings, or even a tail, there are definitely some people who will have bad ideas. The usual situation are that they try and capture the peculiar person.Afterwards, they would sell them to the circus or even as laboratory animals. It isn''t that frequent so local authorities might not be aware of the situation. On the off chance that they do, there are still corrupt individuals that keep silent in exchange for a cut of the profit. Fortunately, almost all of these events are conducted by people who are not aware of a certain telepath. Charles Xavier uses the Cerebro to search for these captured mutants and Raven would go out and rescue them. This ability of hers also to her being given the codename Mystique by the organizations she infiltrated. (AN: It''s one thing if you give your own codename and another if everyone else decides on your codename) ______ When she arrived, it was already late at night. She didn''t want to disturb anybody so she sneaked inside. When she came to Jean''s room to check up on her, she noticed that the girl wasn''t in her bed. She rushed to Charles Xavier''s room. She woke him up and asked him where Jean was. Charles: "Oh Jean? I think she sleeping with Tony" Raven: "Who''s Tony?" Charles had to explain about Tony''s situation. After she heard the story, she still didn''t trust Tony. He was still a human after all. She went to Tony''s room to check on him and Jean. Inside, she saw Tony sleeping on the bed with Jean at his side hugging him tightly. Raven knew about Jean so she decided not to disturb the peaceful scene. She still didn''t trust Tony and was planning to talk to him. Raven went back to Xavier. Since he was already up, she decided to report the results of her mission. Afterwards, she asked how Erik was doing. Magneto would help her at times but she hasn''t heard from her for quite a while now. Xavier: "Erik? He''s in Sokovia. I saw got a peak in his mind. I think he started dating this girl ..." Raven and Xavier started gossiping about their old friend. They even woke up Hank to reminisce about their past. ______ The next day, Raven called for Jean and Tony. Raven was going to confront Tony. She wanted Jean to come in order to show the girl why she should not to trust humans so easily. Tony already heard about Raven so he wasn''t surprised when he saw her. He went ahead and greeted her while Jean went and hugged Raven. Raven started interviewing Tony. She did not like how things were going. Tony''s reaction was too relaxed. Raven might not be able to show Jean what she wanted to. Raven, wanting to expose Tony''s true colors, decided to transform back to her Mystique form. Her skin became blue, her hair red, and her eyes yellow. For as long as she can remember, whenever humans saw this form of hers, they would usually looked repulsed. The only people who didn''t feel any repulsion seeing her were mutants. _____ Raven looked at Jean. She had the girl look at Tony. She wanted to make sure the girl watched as Tony revealed the look humans give to Mystique Raven watched as Jean''s face slowly changed. She thought she succeeded in teaching Jean a lesson but when she saw Jean''s reaction, it didn''t make sense. Instead of Jean looking disappointed with Tony''s disgust, it looked more like she looked envious. Raven didn''t know what was happening so she looked at Tony. There, she saw the boy staring at her ?h?st. It didn''t have any look of disgust. Tony was too focused looking at her body to even show any emotion. Raven''s shapeshifting ability is able to copy another person up to the clothes but he ability does not affect the clothes she was already wearing. It means that whenever she becomes Mystique and infiltrate facilities, she usually has to go n?k?d. If she didn''t, the clothes she wore on one of her shape-shifts would give her away. Raven got so used to going n?k?d that she started to forget wearing anything anymore. It wasn''t that important since she could just transform if she wanted to wear something. Raven/Mystique realized that she messed up. Since Tony did not seem to care that she is blue. Mystique essential just flashed herself to Tony. Also, he wasn''t even trying to hide his stare. He just straight forwardly enjoyed Mystique''s body. Raven even started to feel his stare. It started making her feel self-conscious. She went back to her Raven form but Tony wasn''t stopping. She had to smack the boy on his head just to make him stop. Raven did not know what to do with him. __________ Raven asked Jean to sleep with her again but after a few nights, Jean complained that she had better sleep with Tony. Jean wasn''t able to explain why but she just slept better with Tony. Raven thought it was just because Jean has a crush on Tony. She transformed into him one night and had Jean sleep with her. It didn''t work as Jean still wasn''t resting as much as she wanted to. Raven asked Charles why this was happening. Xavier remembered that he couldn''t read Tony''s mind and it might have something to do with this. Xavier observed the two kids while they were sleeping to see what''s going on. Xavier found out that Jean''s powers started acting up while the girl is asleep. Before Tony arrived, her powers were used up due to the accident. Whenever Jean was asleep, her powers went inactive to recover just like any other body functions. It took quite a while but now, her powers are all at its peak. Its started growing again while remaining active . Jean was unconsciously listening to Raven''s thoughts while they slept. Due the Raven''s frequent missions, the woman had more disturbing memories surface and that kept Jean from getting a comfortable sleep. Tony on the other hand, had quite a silent mind. Tony had his nanites preventing any telepath from listening in his mind. This worked even while he was asleep. Jean wasn''t able to ''hear'' anything while with Tony. This lead to ''better'' sleeps with Tony than with Raven. Raven eventually yielded and let Jean stay with Tony. She would still sometimes keep watch of the two just to make sure the boy did not do anything. But it turns out, it wasn''t the boy that Raven should be watching. As time went by, students started going into Xavier''s school. It went great at first. Tony helped Jean make friends. Tony had the mind of the ?du?t after all so he knew some tricks to deal with kids. But schools always have little pricks that people hope would disappear. Whenever someone was particularly mean to him or Jean, Tony would use his super power to make that person regret it. His super power: Money Tony would treat everyone except the bad guy to something like ice cream or the movies. Since almost everyone was there, they were not able to easily notice the only person left out. Tony would then make the child apologize or get left out. They were still kids and didn''t like loneliness so they would cave in. Presto, Jean has a new friend. The teachers weren''t able to stop Tony scheme because, well, they didn''t have enough money. Once, they tried to cover for the bad child but Tony noticed their effort. Tony just had to use more of his super power and voila, they had empty wallets. The teachers eventually talked to Xavier about this but he just warned them not to try keeping up with Tony''s spending anymore. The kid had enough money to drown all the teachers combined. Tony might be wasting money but Xavier knew that as long as Tony''s father was alive, Tony wouldn''t be capable of spending so much that anyone could consider the Starks'' situation as losing money. Tony''s spending led everyone to ?ssociate Tony''s power with being rich. New students were curious about everyone else''s powers but whenever they inquired about Tony''s the older ones would always answer along the lines of rich. ____________ As they grew up, Jean was slowly conditioned not to sleep with Tony anymore. Jean would follow Raven''s instructions and try to sleep on her own. It would have gone well if not for Jean''s powers. (Telepathic and Telekenetic) While she grew up, Jean powers also grew with her. Jean learned how to control her powers but her level of control wasn''t able to keep up with the growth of her powers. It didn''t matter when she was awake but when she slept, Jean''s powers kept her from letting anybody else in the mansion sleep. She would heard other people''s minds and her telekinetic abilities would start acting up. She would unconsciously do something like shaking her bed. This kept waking up others in the mansion. The residents got a glimpse of Jean''s full power. They also were aware of her control problem and this made everyone in the school unconsciously afraid of Jean. Xavier became aware of what was in the students minds and tried to remedy the situation. He did considered sealing up her powers but he can''t. He could only do that as a last resort. He gave his word to ''that person'' not do so after all. Xavier would ask Raven to let Jean sleep with Tony again. It worked and the tremors would stop. It wasn''t that Jean''s powers didn''t go out of control when she slept with Tony. Jean''s powers were still working and might even be working harder than when she slept alone. It was trying hard to read Tony''s mind because Jean secretly wanted to. Thanks to Jean''s uncontrollable powers, Jean got to ''hear'' everyone in the mansion at some point in time. She knew about them at one point. All except Tony. She actively tries NOT to ''listen'' to anyone but it is different with Tony. Even though she grew up with him, she never knew what was going on in his mind. Tony always had an air of mystery in her mind that her powers tried to uncover. ___________ The two were arranged to be in the same room but were given separate beds . It didn''t work as Jean would just combine her bed with Tony''s. Sometimes on purpose. Xavier had asked the professors to help keep it a secret in order to not encourage other students from doing the same. Eventually though, secrets get revealed and this sleeping arrangement became public knowledge. It didn''t cause as much commotion as the Professor expected. Thanks to Tony''s ''bribes'' everyone was aware not to antagonize him. They also didn''t really want to since Tony had great relationship with everyone. This didn''t stop them from gossiping though. Since everyone knew about Tony''s lavish lifestyle. They gave the two a nickname. The royal couple. Tony wasn''t that happy with it since he grew up with Jean. He unconsciously treated her sort of like a sister. He thought she felt the same and wouldn''t like the idea. He wanted to stop the rumors but he went to ask Jean how to handle it. He saw Jean happy and Tony decided not to do anything. Tony didn''t know what happened but it looked like she had a crush on him. He didn''t know when this happened. All this time he just helped her make some friends. Tony did what he did to so that Jean would spend less time with him. He felt that she was being too clingy to him. Tony asked his father for advice but his old man just said to him. Howard: "Son. I''ll give you an advice that I also gave to Captain America. The moment you think you know what''s going on in a woman''s head is the moment your goose is well and truly cooked." Tony complained that his father was of no help. Howard just laughed and let his son enjoy his life. A bit later, Howard would brag to his wife Maria that his son was growing up to be quite the ladies man just like him. Of course, Maria didn''t like this. When Howard saw his wife''s expression, he knew that he was cooked. ____________ Side note: I think OG Tony learned the "Make your friends rich and your enemies rich and wait to find out which is which" from college Chapter 77 - 77 Back to present After Tony''s introduced Fury to the rest, Fury made some small talk with the people. He learned about Sparky and Pink Eye''s real names being Ororo and Scott. It took a while and a person rolled into the room and interrupted their conversation Xavier: "I was wondering if Agent Fury got lost. I should have expected some delays since Tony was here." Jean/Ororo/Scott: "Professor." Fury: "Professor?" Tony: "Yeah. Fury. This is Professor Hot Wheels. " Jean: "Tony!!" Tony: "What? He''s fine with it. I even offered to build him a new set of wheels that can go 0 to 100 kph in under 30 seconds. Maybe even under 11 if I change the form to be more aerodynamic. Don''t worry, I''ll modify the seats and add some harness for safety. What do you say Professor, want a new ride?" Tony could actually make it faster but didn''t offer to since the professor would instantly decline if he offered something extreme. Xavier: "Thanks but I would like to decline the offer. I''m quite satisfied with my current ''ride''. " Tony offered something faster or even just a new paint job but the professor wouldn''t agree. Eventually, Tony gave up trying to modify the man''s wheelchair. ___________ Xavier: "Shall we get back to business. Agent Fury, may I ask the purpose of your visit?" Fury started by talking about the papers Xavier published. He then slowly hinted that those enhanced individuals Xavier referred to as mutants exist. Since Tony seemed to have a good relationship with the professor, he thought that the man might may already be aware of Tony''s abilities. Fury gave it a try and asked if they could locate individuals. Xavier: "I''m sorry Agent Fury. You are correct in your suspicions that we have a way to locate those mutants. But I will not help you recruit soldiers. " Fury: "I''m not... How did you know I was even planning to recruit people?" Xavier was just the owner and teacher at a school. The man didn''t have such clearance. Tony sighed. Fury did come here for the Avengers. Tony: "Mind readers Fury. Mind Readers" Fury: "We have those?" Tony: "Come on. Mind readers are more common than aliens and you''ve already seen an army of aliens. There''s actually more telepaths than there are of aliens like Goose." (AN: It''s like all groups in X-men movies have telepaths with them.) Fury: "Well sorry for being new to weird. I''m aware of people who can cold read. Not actual mind reading. Since your clearly the expert in weird, mind helping me?" Tony: "Nope. You''ll have to do something for me if I do tell you. And this request will be big, sort of. It''s actually really small if you count interstellar threats" Fury thought about it. Considering that aliens could literally fall from the sky, this information might be worth it. He agreed. Tony: "I kept a video of ''stuff'' so make sure you don''t forget that. Now, welcome to Weird Stuff 101. First, the most dangerous threat to humans are humans. Seriously, leave them alone and humans would eventually kill themselves. Number two. There are 2 kinds of special humans. Mutants and Inhumans. They both have powers but one needs a special crystal to enable theirs. Oh and I need one of those. SHIELD has one and I''ll be borrowing that." Fury: "Borrow?" Tony: "Yeah. I can get it even without your help so don''t bother negotiating. This isn''t my request, now back to class...." __________ They heard Tony talking about aliens before but didn''t believe them. Mutants learned that they appeared due to nuclear radiation after all. They thought that humans were still alone. Also, no one could read Tony''s mind. Other than Jean who knows his facial expressions, they couldn''t tell if he was telling the truth. But now, Fury was here with an unshielded mind. Xavier and Jean were able to check his memories and learn more about the aliens. It turns out, there was even a space battle not too long ago. The mutants finally found out the source of those weird signals. They detected some signs using their sensors but didn''t know what caused it. They also had no appropriate equipment to check. The mutants were dependent on Xavier and Cerebro for scouting. But the device/facility was designed for Earth, it''s range can reach space but outer space was too vast compared to the surface area of Earth. They also haven''t officially installed JARVIS into their systems so Tony can''t just let them access his equipment. Xavier started sharing the information to the others. They were learning about these aliens who could be a threat to humanity. __________ After Tony finished his class, Fury understood the situation. This was a school and it was indeed inappropriate to recruit anyone here. Since Fury can''t ask the students, he asked the headmaster if there were any graduates that would consider the job and their contact details.. Xavier: "Ah. For that, You have to ask Mr. Stark. He is more familiar with some graduates more than I am." Fury: "Why is it still you?" Fury had it with Tony. He just seemed to have his hands on everything. First the aliens, then the flying planes and spaceships. Now, there is also the mutants. It wasn''t enough that he has a pet monster, he was also rich. Tony: "Well, how should I say this. Almost all of them work at my company. And I don''t think S.H.I.E.L.D can match my company''s salary including benefits " Fury: "Well can you tell me about those that aren''t on your payroll." Tony had JARVIS give him a list but Tony also told him not to expect much. This were the people who weren''t hired because of their mutation. They also didn''t have any special knowledge useful. They were the rejects of the rejects to the point that Tony didn''t even bother tracking them. It was just in JARVIS''s sub-routine in case those people had other mutant friends. _____ After Tony entered the school, he helped hide the existence of mutants. It wasn''t just the students, he also had some contributions on the working class. Mystique went on missions to free mutants. While she freed the mutants, that was only the first half. The other half was what the mutants did after they''re free. The underage can be and were accepted to the school but the ?du?ts weren''t. They to work again and continue on their lives. They could either return to where their from or Mystique would help them migrate somewhere else. It took not only time but also money. Some of the money came from Xavier''s inheritance. With the school already costing a lot, that money was going away faster than it comes. When Tony overheard the problem, he offered to take them in to his company, SpaceS. He has full control of that company that he could hire anyone he wants. This made life easy for those mutants, since Tony has full control of the company he had JARVIS arrange specific jobs for them. Jobs that utilized their powers. Those mutants thought it was just a rich mutant helping them out. But Tony actually sort of preferred mutants over humans. Most mutants had powers that are suitable not just for certain jobs. They provide better result when working on those. Telepaths were arrange to HR. They would interview the applicants. Not only would they know which ones are worth their pay(lying in CV), they were also able to detect corporate and international spies. Water breathers were sent to do underwater welding. SpaceS has some retrieval site on the ocean. Those are places the rocket booster stages land. They are subject to some extreme forces that the workers onsite wanted to be ?ssured that the place they''re staying at underwent constant maintenance. Tony saved on insurance since they literally can''t drown. Some peoples bodies are also designed for underwater that they weren''t affected much by compression and decompression. This helped finish more serious jobs that would have taken more days, reducing the non operational time of the site. Teleporters, other than transporting personell in emergencies, could also deliver s?ns?t?v? information by hand. It was a company open to public after all. Tony didn''t intend to his cutting edge tech on things that didn''t actually matter. In the end those situations that didn''t qualify for quantum communicators but had to transfer huge amounts of data had to use this. Those who has temperature related powers can work at cryogenics or heating facilities. SpaceS'' rocket fuel are stored at very low temperatures and having them as blocks of ice around them helps save some money. They can buy large amounts of fuel when the prices in the market are low and avoid being subject to the whims of those who draw fossil fuel. Those with energy based abilities could also help power the facilities. Tony had set up some old school Arc Reactors that had large sizes. Outside, it looked like the one in Stark Industries but inside, Tony designed those things to be very massive batteries. Tony sets up different ways to harvest energy from the powers, like vibranium energy sinks to harvest energy from Scott''s eye blasts. He''s even got steam turbines for general purpose power generation. Sometimes, Ororo(Sparky/Storm) even does some side jobs whenever she needed the money. A couple of extra powerful lighting strikes and batteries are all at maximum capacity. Tony usually hires her as the weather girl. JARVIS started learning how to predict the weather in order to make rocket launches safer. The predictions are supposed to have 100% accuracy at those specific times but JARVIS wasn''t complete. So, at those times when JARVIS is wrong, Ororo would help out. Tony''s company has to work with some very specialized jobs that employing mutants with considerably higher wages still end up saving the company money. This didn''t even include some additional benefits to make sure they stay. But the mutants didn''t even want to leave unless the company needed them to. They were too grateful to live decently, since most were considered freaks or lab rats, and with high paying jobs. It is also comfortable to work at a place where they don''t need to be alert always trying to hide their powers. Some of the mutants who had really rough lives even took it to the extreme. They considered protecting the company, willing to fight if the company ever caught the eye of those crazy scientist. Tony didn''t know it but he already has a secret mutant army ready for him. ________ With the information from Tony, Fury got what he wanted. A few more routine questions and he went on his way. On the way back, Tony asked Fury to search for a man named Stryker. Tony gave him a bit of background and told him to search for the man not only on the living but also on the list of the dead. Also, he asked Fury to be careful and not let anyone know. Tony wanted to get to Stryker to know some details on Adamantium. During his research on materials, one of his clones remembered something. He remembered adamantium needing a certain meteorite. If it did, then Tony would have to also search for that in addition to vibranium. But Tony wasn''t sure if that was actually true since that was a memory of a movie that was later erased according to another movie, Deadpool2. While he had a handle on things, Tony was still so confused with which things are true in regards to mutants that he decided to just ask the man he knew worked on Adamantium. Unfortunately, JARVIS never found records of a Stryker in the military. Since the military hasn''t gone fully digital, Tony figured that the man might have had his records on paper elsewhere. Tony thought about sending some HYDRA goons on research but since Fury was here, it was easier to do things legit. It was also a bit of punishment on the guy for telling Director Carter about Tony. ________ (AN: Yeah might be over the top considering the secret status. But X-men movies just make the life of a mutant too tough that I think this just might work.) Also: I''m do note that not all mutants are hired in the company. Some could have abilities for things like medicine or acupunctures, or farming. Some are just for PR stunts. But there are just some that are clearly horror house material mutants like that weird eye guy(forgot who) who has eyes EVERYWHERE. Other than floating in a CCTV room watching monitors all around him, I don''t see any job for him. Chapter 78 - 78 Pink Eye (Short Chap) AN: This was supposed to be half a chapter but the second half got too weird _____ Tony returned to the room. He noticed that there were multiple people waiting for him and watching him closely. Tony: "Aliens?" Everyone: "Aliens." While they got a general idea about aliens, it was clear that Fury b?r?ly understood what was happening. But from the memories, it was clear that Tony has a handle on things. They decided to have Tony fill in the gaps of their understandings. Tony: "Haaah. Here I am teaching to the professors. What has the world gotten to?" ______ After Tony cleared up some of their misunderstandings about aliens, they settled down and started discussing more about aliens. Tony was planning to take a break and go get a drink. He just stood up when he heard Jean start talking. She sounded mad. Jean: "Tony. WHO. IS. CAROL?" (AN: Run Tony! Run!) The mutants got their cue and started to leave. Tony, wanting to avoid the situation, found cover with the mutants that were exiting. He blended in and slowly walked out with the rest. He was a few steps from the door when it closed and his body started floating. Jean used her telekinetic abilities to stop Tony on his tracks. Tony tried to apply gravity on his body to counteract pull his body back to the ground. It didn''t work. Jean powers were able to match Tony''s. The difference was she was able to apply her telekinetic abilities much more flexibly compared to Tony''s gravity manipulation. Tony''s body started spinning around. He spun around multiple axes. The direction of rotation also kept on changing preventing Tony from being able to orient himself. He wasn''t able to stabilize and make his body land. Tony regretted helping Jean train her powers. As she grew, her powers kept increasing. Xavier helped Jean control her powers and also taught her the basics of her powers. The way she utilized her powers didn''t impress Tony so he taught her stuff. He went on the direction of increasing the amount of items she could control separately at first. Then, he taught her more creative ways to use her powers. Now, Jean has full control over her powers as well as an arsenal of techniques to use against different kinds of mutants. She is currently using those techniques Tony taught her to suppress Tony. Tony: [Damn me for being too good.] Tony knew it was his fault and decided to give up. He patiently waited until Jean finished letting off some steam. It took sometime but Tony was finally let down. Tony looked at Jean and saw a few tears rolling down from her eyes. Tony didn''t know what to say. He wanted to apologize but before he could say anything, he felt some people listening behind the door. Tony decided to bring her somewhere private and then have the talk. He created a portal. He pulled Jean along before she could even register what was happening. _________ Eavesdroppers POV After they heard left the room, Ororo, Scott , and Xavier waited outside. Xavier felt Jean''s emotions and knew what was going to happen. He bid the other two youngsters farewell as he slowly rolled away. He already had his fair share of drama when he was younger to care. He also had to process the new information they just received. The two waited until Xavier was out of site. When it was all clear, the two stuck their heads on the door. They weren''t going to miss this. Ororo was just curious considering she knew the two for more than a couple of years now. Scott on the other hand wanted something on Tony. He had a bone to pick with Tony since Tony was the reason Scott had to use Pink Eye as his official codename. He used it until Tony got bored and allowed him to switch. _____ This happened when Scott was new to the school. Scott just got his powers and didn''t know how to control them. He has beams of energy coming out of his eyes and had no idea what to do. He had to keep his eye closed to stop himself from destroying everything on sight. He was essentially blind for quite some time until his brother, Ale Summers, learned of his condition and brought him to Xavier''s school. Hank McCoy was able to come up with the glasses that suppressed Scott''s powers. When Scott received the glasses that stopped his powers, he was able to regain his eyesight. As he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Jean Grey. It was love at first sight. Scott wanted to ask Jean out. Unfortunately for him, he was too late and Jean was already part of the royal couple. Since Scott was going to break up royalty, he decided to play along and went medieval. He challenged Tony to a duel for the Maiden''s Hand. Jean, learning about the challenge, was annoyed with Scott and sort of happy that her relationship with Tony was acknowledged. She asked Tony to fight for her and beat Scott up. Tony didn''t even want to participate at first but Scott was persistent. Tony complied with the condition that Scott would be working with the codename Pink Eye if he lost. Scott didn''t know about the importance of codenames at the time so he agreed. Before the fight, Tony talked to Steve and asked to borrow his shield. Steve was wondering why and Tony just answer girl problems. Steve stopped asking and lent his shield with the condition of not letting anyone else touch it.. Tony wasn''t planning to show his powers or suit to anyone. He can''t just use Stark weapons since those are lethal but most things below it were basically toys. Tony decided on the shield since it is made of Vibranium that could protect him against Scott''s eye blasts. And play with the shield. The fight started and Tony realized that the shield turned out to be useless. Scott''s attacks was so predictable that Tony didn''t even need to use the shield. He just moved to the side and Scott''s attacks would miss. Tony got bored that at one point, he decided to throw his shield at his opponent just to make things interesting. Scott became a moving target as Tony started testing out Captain America''s moves. Scott was able to dodge the shield but Tony had some prior experience with the shield. It wasn''t as fast as when Steve does it but the shield would still fly back to Tony. The fight became sort of like a dodge ball, but with Tony throwing a shield and Scott jumping around running for his life. Tony started getting serious when he got warmed up. He started testing out trick shots. He tried multiple bounces as well as 3 sided corner bounces. Hitting Scott become the secondary objective. Eventually, some professors stopped the fight after seeing Scott too exhausted to continue. Scott was defeated and Tony made sure everyone in school was aware of their bet. Scott''s codename became Pink Eye. It felt like bullying but Tony didn''t care since Scott was sort of ask for it. ______ Back to present Scott: "You hear anything?" Ororo: "Sounds like something flying all over the place. Probably Tony" Scott: "Wait I think it stopped." Ororo: "You''re right. Now I hear someone walking." They tried their best to eavesdrop but got nothing. They kept listening for half an hour before they decided to enter the room. They knocked on the door incase the two were doing something private but heard no response. They slowly opened the door and saw an empty room. They felt stupid trying to eavesdrop on an empty room. Chapter 79 - Title at the End AN: Some Science part at the top. Just some info to make the chapter a bit longer. _________ Somewhere in the asteroid belt. Tony brought Jean to an outpost he had just set up fo his search for new materials. Outpost may be an exaggeration though. They are just inside a big metal capsule lined with sensors, communicators, temperature regulators, as well as some computers. They were disposable facilities that didn''t need much thought. Since these outpost don''t need to be launched via rockets, they don''t experience extreme forces. That made designing them relatively simple. They just need to last in space. Other than making sure the parts worked at temperatures in space, they just need some life support systems. Both things have already been solved when he created his first spaceplane. Since Tony can go anywhere he visited, he just has to make sure he doesn''t die the moment he arrives at the destination. He had his exploration team(clones) roam the asteroid belt for a preliminary scouting. They used the blackbird for this since it was extremely fast. It can run away from dangers from the uncharted area. They left probes on the way. These acted as reference points, mapping the asteroid belt and tracking each of the asteroids around them. Tony didn''t want to check the same rock twice or suddenly get stuck inside one after all. It hasn''t even been a week since Tony planned to explore space after all and the deployed probes are literally fresh of the factory. Tony and his clones rushed JARVIS making the AI work with what it had. Fortunately, Tony has plenty of scrap and spare parts from the mobile suit prototypes. JARVIS had plenty to work with and just had to focus on the outpost''s shells. They were made fast but that meant single capacity cabins. Tony didn''t mind at the time since these were temporary and personal use. _____ Tony and Jean are inside a cabin designed for one. They had to squeeze a bit and are currently very close to one another. It didn''t matter at the moment since neither of the two were complaining. Tony had to bring Jean to space to prevent some people from listening as well as isolate Jean from other people. Tony felt her powers going out of control. If she was on Earth, she might start hearing the minds of other people. People from Earth who have their "common" sense. Something that Tony didn''t need affecting her judgement considering what would be the topic of their conversation. Tony chose to go here and not the blackbird since Jean wasn''t very stable at the moment. She might loose control and destroy the cabin they were in. Tony had put some effort in making his spaceplane and didn''t want to lose it as collateral damage. __________ Tony hugged Jean as he waited for her to stop crying. While waiting, he recieved a few warnings from JARVIS. Some satellites detected a solar flare coming towards the location of the two. The AI was about to warn Tony of the flare''s iregullar point of origin when Tony dismissed it. Tony was currently preoccupied to care and just prepared his symbiote to protect them. _____ Jean settled down and got ready to talk. The first thing she asked is who was Carol. Tony introduced Carol as one of his coworkers. Tony and Carol got drunk at one point and eventually slept together. Tony told her the truth of his relationship with Carol. It''s not that Tony can''t lie to Jean, it''s just that Tony didn''t want to lie to her. She already grew believing a lie, Tony didn''t want to add more. Jean and Tony had an argument. It was about Tony was cheating on her. Tony thought that Jean and him were not in a relationship when he did Carol. Tony didn''t try to point it though. The situation was very similar to something he watched before and as far as he can remember, things didn''t end well if the guy points that out. Tony also didn''t feel as much guilt as he expected at the moment since it is currently one of his clones that is with Carol. Not him. ____ Jean and Tony ''broke up'' when Tony had to go to college. Jean was convinced by her friends ,and teachers, that she should focus on her life instead of following Tony like a chick all the time. When Jean told Tony what happened, he let her decide on what would happen. In Tony''s perspective, it really wasn''t a bad advice. Jean became hurt when Tony didn''t want to make her stay. In an impulse, she decided to follow her friend''s advice. Tony agreed and they decided to take a break from each other. They got separated for a while. Jean regretted her actions leading to this ''break''. She wanted to go back together but she was comforted by Raven telling her that it was for the best and that it didn''t mean Tony hated her. The something similar happened to Raven and Xavier when they were young but Raven was still close to Xavier now, though not in a romantic way. Jean eventually calmed down and decided to focus on her career/school just like Tony. (AN: Yeah. she thought Tony was taking college seriously.) By the time they were legal, things started happening(Cap''t Marvel) and Tony got busy. When he finally got some free time, Jean became busy working on her MD. Jean got caught up in their school life that Tony decided not to disturb her until she finished it. By the time she was free, Tony already had some special friends. _____ Tony didn''t know how to answer. He thought about a dozen ways on how to tell her what happened but even he felt it wasn''t enough. He knew words couldn''t explain things properly so he decided to let Jean into her mind. Before doing so, he made sure the locks on his memories from his previous life as well as any memories involving time travel were active. Locks that Tony had set up back when he started learning about magic. ------ Back when Tony started studying magic, Tony learned that telepaths access people''s minds through the astral plane. Their consciousness can access the someone else''s through this like an unsecured website on the internet. Just at a limited proximity. Telepaths can do this inherently so they aren''t aware of this but the sorcerers such as the Masters of Mystic Arts do. Sorcerers only need to disconnect their minds from the Astral Plane in order to passively protect themselves against telepaths. The masters can also project their minds in the form of Astral Projection. That is why Astral Projection is an advanced topic in the mystic arts. A master must be able to protect their astral projections or suffer the consequences. ----- Inside Tony''s mind Tony told her to focus on his mind as he will let her into his mind. Jean didn''t know what he was talking about since she never could enter his mind. She instinctively tried it anyway and was surprised when she detected Tony''s mind. She wanted to ask him questions but before she could react, Tony''s Astral form greeted her and slowly guided her into his mind. Tony told her that it would be easier for her to understand him if she just checked his memories. She was about to refuse and say that she would believe whatever he told her but Tony shoved a memory ball to her and she entered a memory fragment. Jean was jealous but it was just flirting. There was nothing for her to worry about. Eventually, the more ''private'' things appeared. Jean was shocked and her powers were getting out of control but she heard Tony telling her to focus on him and not on what was happening. She didn''t know why he pointed this out but followed his instructions. It was then that she learned. Tony only did it for Carol''s body. Jean had learned from college that most men are creatures who think with their lower bodies. She was just lucky that she grew up with Tony and was able to avoid all those thing. She then remembered all her interactions with Tony since they were young. How she was always sleeping with Tony and would even change clothes in front of him. She even sat on his ??p just because she wanted to. She did want Tony to look at her the way he did at Raven before. She remembered how every-time she did these sort of things, Tony would look away. He would also stay seated for a while before standing up. Tony had a particularly m?tur? mind so she had no doubt that Tony did notice Jean as a woman. It was just probably him thinking of their ages that he didn''t do anything to her. Tony must have a lot of pent up s?xu?? frustration that ended up being release into Carol. Jean didn''t blame Tony since it was her that did cause Tony to be so frustrated after all. While Jean wouldn''t have probably minded at the time if Tony made a move on her, she was old enough now to know that Tony was doing it for her. She might have gotten pregnant and ruined her own future. Though being a housewife wouldn''t be so bad considering her husband was already a billionaire, she really enjoyed her college life thanks to Tony agreeing to take a break with her. ______ While Tony slowly developed some feelings for Carol, it was only due to her being with him for very long amounts of time. Jean was confident that she could win him back. It took a bit more time but Jean also became aware of Minn-Erva. Tony offered to fast forward some of his memories but Jean did not let him do so. By the time Tony''s experience with both Carol and Minn-Erva finished, Jean was blushing even in her astral form. Jean wasn''t too confident that she could win Tony back from what she had seen. She wasn''t even sure she could last that long. Jean had learned enough and left Tony''s mind. _____ Back at the space capsule. Tony: "Umm. Jean. What are you doing?" When Tony returned his consciousness on his body, he felt Jean undressing him. Jean: "What I should have done a long time ago. I can''t have your first but you could still have mine. I might not be able to last as long as Carol and Minerva but I might not have to." Tony ''tried'' to stop Jean but she had already telekinetically ripped their clothes away from their bodies. Tony felt like he was being r*ped. She then slowly moved her body on top of his as she tried to turn him on. While she had no experience, she did just watch a lot of ''material'' starring Tony. Jean knew what his likes are and was able to get him into the mood. Tony wanted to this somewhere a little more special but since they were already at it, he might as well let her first time be in space. Tony wanted to first wear a ??nd?m but Jean didn''t let him. She already straddled him making sure he wouldn''t leave her. As he entered her, he thought he heard some warnings ringing in his head. Tony thought he was just hallucinating but he did hear something as Jean started screaming in pain. Tony wanted to pull out but Jean locked him with her legs and slowly proceeded. Tony just reached the deepest parts of Jean when he felt their surroundings becoming hot. His vision began to have a tint of red. He knew something was wrong so he looked around and saw that the shell of the outpost was gone. They were currently in the middle of space surrounded by red cloud of energy. Tony remembered the solar flares JARVIS was warning about so he decided to embrace Jean as he not letting her go. Jean thought it was just Tony being romantic so she hugged him back. Eventually, the energy wrapped around the two as they stayed in the middle of space hugging each other. End of Chapter ______ AN: If you haven''t figured out the title, it''s not my fault anymore. I think. You can still guess Title below this spoiler annoyingly long extra space. - - - - - - - - GO Back if you still want to guess. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Title: Phoenix Force Chapter 80 - Powers AN: If it wasn''t clear, energy = Phoenix Force. Also, I''m working with Phoenix Force having some level of sentience. Might be unstable though but just ?ssume comic book logic for that. Or because of Bird Brain. Phoenix is still a bird after all. _____ After the energy surrounded the two, Tony and Jean lost consciousness. They were enveloped in thick layers of energy that they looked like an egg from far away. The Phoenix Force was going into their bodies. Slowly changing them as it merged into its new hosts. Tony and Jean. _____ Originally, the Phoenix Force shouldn''t have merged with Tony. It only intended to merge with Jean. The Phoenix Force first detected Jean back when she got into an accident. Back then, it noticed that Jean had energy similar to the Phoenix Force''s. This attracted its attention so it slowly flew towards Earth. Waiting to see if she was truly suitable to be its host. On its way to Earth, Tony came into Jean''s life. Tony made Jean''s power calm down and she slowly got control of her powers. The Phoenix ended up waiting longer than it expected. It wasn''t until recently, when Jean''s powers started acting up again, that it felt Jean''s raw uncontrolled power. It felt that Jean was suitable to be its new host. Though the Phoenix Force could merge with anyone, it wouldn''t just pick just anyone as its host. Especially when it could find a better host. It would very much prefer for its new host to be a being that could resonate with the Phoenix''s energy. And when Jean released her powers, it felt that she more that just a suitable host. Jean Grey didn''t just only resonate with its energy. It felt something that made Jean the best host it could ever have. Jean was the perfect host for the Phoenix. (AN: Marvel''s description of Jean and Phoenix Force. At least that''s what youtube says. Since Phoenix Force is supposed to be an omniversal entity, figured I''d follow them on this.) Unfortunately for it, along with feeling the true extent of Jean''s powers, it also felt Jean instinctively rejected power. This was bad since it might cause incompatibility between the two. It decided to wait for her to want more power. Then, Jean became aware of Carol (Capt Marvel). She learned from Tony''s memories the true extent of Carol''s powers. While Tony might not consider his relationship with Carol as something serious, Jean''s ''woman''s intuition'' told her something different. Jean treated Carol as competition. While Jean may accept Carol as Tony''s woman, Jean wouldn''t just settle on becoming the second wife. And considering Tony''s playboy like way of treating some of his relationships, she figured that it would be up to the women to set up their hierarchy, Jean knew that this may end up becoming a fight considering Carol''s attitude. Jean knew that she wasn''t a match for Carol with her current powers. Jean started to accept her powers and even wanted to have more of it. It at that moment that the Phoenix Force knew Jean would accept its offer of power to her. _________________ The Phoenix Force went for Jean alone. If they weren''t in their current "situation", it would have merged with Jean without regards for Tony. It wouldn''t have cared what happened to Tony and he would have been left in space. Floating there, waiting for Jean to merge with the Phoenix Force. First of these events was when he let Jean into his mind. Though this only lasted for a moment (relatively compared to years) , the action still left psionic traces of Jean in Tony''s mind. These traces were fresh enough that Tony''s wasn''t identified as a completely separate entity from Jean. Secondly, Jean had Tony became one. Since they were in the middle of doing ''it'', they weren''t exactly separate from each other. Not only were they very close to each other, they were literally connected. The Phoenix Force never encountered this situation while picking with a host so it ended up classifying them as one entity. Finally, Jean hugged Tony. Normally, hugging each other wasn''t that big a deal. But the two just came out of an emotional situation and one of the parties hugging has powerful psionic abilities. When Tony hugged Jean, Jean had the idea that Tony finally accepted her completely. When she hugged him back, it wasn''t just her body hugging Tony, her psionic energy was also unconsciously trying to hug Tony. It her not wanting to let Tony go. All those coincidences made for a very convincing situation that Jean was one with Tony. It ended up confusing the Phoenix Force into merging with Tony AN: (Can''t help but picture a Pokemon fight scene Right now.) Random Phoenix appeared. (SFX of roaming legendary pokemon) Tony: Go! Jean! Jean used Confusion It was very effective. Phoenix is now confused. It split itself in its confusion. ______ All the energy was eventually absorbed by the two and Tony slowly regained conciousness. He noticed that both him and Jean were n?k?d in space and immediately deployed his symbiote to cover the two. It turns out, the two had been out for almost a week. Tony had one of his clones whip up an excuse to cover for Jean''s absence but said that the Xavier and his team were searching for both of them. They said something happened and that they should get in touch as soon as they can. Tony was just processing the things he learned when he remembered something, both him and Jean were n?k?d in space for almost a week. Yet from the looks of it, it didn''t appear as if their bodies suffered any damages that would be caused by exposing their bodies to outer space. Tony tried to wake Jean up and ask her if she was aware of what happened but Jean appeared to be dreaming. He has seen that face numerous times to know that she wouldn''t be waking anytime soon. Since Tony was kind of in a hurry, he decided to go into his astral form and invade Jean''s mind. _____ Normally, sorcerers wouldn''t be aware on the procedures on how to do this. Tony wouldn''t have as well if not for the Darkhold. During his time studying it, he learned how to search the memories of another person. Tony never tried to use that because of what it did to the user. This technique makes the user think that the memories he read were his own. Tony figured that these memories wouldn''t just disappear. He hypothesized that these foreign memories might group up and lead to multiple personality disorder. Tony decided that the risks were too great to use. He has too much fore knowledge and resources. His hypothetical other personality might exploit everything and cause the universe to collapse. (Somthing like Space Stone creating massive black hole) Though Tony would never use it, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t use part of it. This technique was designed to work on anyone. Not just those who are cooperative. That meant that part of it was about invading someone''s mind. To Tony, invading minds is similar to hacking things. It didn''t matter is someone protected his mind, as long as Tony has enough time, he could hack into it. He can also work with his clones in case time was of the essence. Someone''s mental protection might be strong, but it wouldn''t be a match to billions of Tonys trying to break into their mind at the same time. _______ As Tony entered Jean''s mind, he noticed a literal firewall serving as a protection. Tony got close to this firewall to inspect it and found out that it didn''t feel hot. Tony didn''t feel any danger from it but decided to create a clone test it. The clone put his hand in the flame but nothing happened. It slowly went to the other side and dispersed. Tony learned that the firewall didn''t hurt him so he went through. Inside, he found Jean talking with a big red bird. Tony just ?ssumed it was the Phoenix considering it was Jean the bird was talking to. Tony was just about to listen in when the bird looked at him interrupting its conversation with Jean. Jean: "Tony!!! How are you here?" Tony: "Hey Jean. So I guess you''ve met the Phoenix." Phoenix: "But we haven''t. My other half is still currently waiting to talk to you" Tony: "What are you talking about I haven''t..." Tony was interrupted by another voice from behind him Tony''s Phoenix: "She means me." Tony: "Where the? There are two Phoenix?" Jean''s Phoenix: "Not supposedly. But we didn''t know you two were uhmm..... Well, you messed things up" Jean: "Phoenix, that''s not how you talk to Tony" Jean''s Phoenix: "Sorry. Anyway, thanks to you(Tony), something happened that split us up" Tony''s Phoenix: "I found out what happened. Turns out, this guy is has some weird skill" Jean: "What is she talking about Tony?" Tony: "Well, how should I say this, I am from [email protected]#$%^& well it looks I can''t say even if I wanted to. Forget that. I know this part works. Jean, I have some powers." Jean: "What do you mean powers? Are you a mutant too? I thought you''re supposed to be human" Tony: "No. Just power. Well I guess I might be a mutant now considering these two." Tony''s Phoenix: "Not yet. I was just about to talk to you on what is going on " Tony: "Oh yeah what''s up with the two of you?" Phoenixes: "We don''t know. One moment we were about to merge with Jean, the next moment we were split." Jean: "Me? Why do you want to merge with me?" Tony: "Sorry Jean but that''s sort of common knowledge, I''ll explain it to you later Jean. For now, let them talk." Jean wanted to cause a tantrum but Tony went to her and calmed her down before she could do anything. Phoenix: "Well as far as we know, we got divided when we were exposed to you. Now we don''t know what to do." Tony: "I think you could always merge if you want to. I mean, that''s only speculation based on my powers but it''s worth a try. " The two phoenixes looked at each other. They thought about combining and the two transformed into flames and bigger Phoenix with white flames appeared. Phoenix: "Complete again. Now, where were we?" Jean: "Tony thinks he became a mutant because of you?" Phoenix: "I am aware of mutants but I don''t think I never made him one yet." Jean: "You can make him a mutant? You''re that powerful?" Phoenix: "Of course. I am the the embodiment of creation as well as destruction. There is nothing I can''t create. I can even let him choose what power he wants" Jean: "Great!!! Tony you can choose your power. Pick something like mine so that we''ll have matching powers" Tony: "You don''t even ask if I want... Nevermind. Its not like I don''t want one. I won''t choose something like yours though Jean. That would just make one of us useless " Jean didn''t mind since it was just Tony''s usual engineer side talking: "Fine, then what do you choose?" Tony: "I don''t really know. Hey Phoenix can I ask you something first?" Phoenix: "Go on" Tony: "If I have this power, is that permanent? Like can I modify it later on?" Phoenix: "I don''t have a problem modifying it, as long as Jean remains my host, I can use quite a lot of my powers. I can even grant multiple powers if you so d?s?r?." Tony:"Well then, I think I''ll settle for being able to extreme regeneration and being able to have full control over my body. Like genetic level control. I want to modify parts of my body as I have designed." Jean: "Wait seriously? That''s it? The first I get, but the second seems... weak" Phoenix: "Agreed. If I might add, you don''t need to have regeneration, as long as either you or Jean is alive, I can help you resurrect the other." Tony: "I know it''s weak. Its just that, I don''t know, I feel like this is cheating too much. You see, I earned most of my current strength by myself. Granted, I did have a huge head-start with things like my skill, knowledge, and money, but I''d like to think that I have what I have now thanks to my work. That head-start would have left me higher that most people but I am higher than that thanks to me. Now you''re saying that I can have anything I want, it just feels everything I did becomes useless." Jean: "Tony... I didn''t think... I''m sorry" Tony: "No need for apologies. I know you just want me to have powers. It''s just too much power" Jean: "Too much power?" Tony: "Yeah. I''m not saying power is bad. I''m just talking about getting too much too fast. It would to overwhelm you. So Phoenix, you okay with the two? I''m ?ssuming psionic power are already mine when you arrived?" Phoenix: "Psionic powers aren''t even powers when you have me. But do you still want to have that powerful regeneration ability? It would just cause you unnecessary pain." Tony: "Yeah. I can just adjust that with the body control I will get. I''m not a m?s??h?st after all" Phoenix: "Done" Jean: "Done? You haven''t even moved." Phoenix: "We are inside your head. I have already have my powers inside him when I merged with the two of you. I only need to move my power in him to change his body." Tony: "See. I told you this feels like cheating. " Phoenix: "Now if you two don''t need me for anything, I would like to take a some rest. Waiting for Jean to want power took up quite some time and I would like to take a break." Tony: "Sure. Jean?" Jean: "No problem. I think Tony is aware of the situation so I''ll just ask him." The phoenix nodded and with a burst of flames, the Phoenix split into two and the other one left for Tony''s body. Tony: "WAIT!!! Why the hell did you two split up again?" Phoenixes: "Because of you." Tony: "Me again? I thought I already settled that when you two merged into one." Phoenixes: "You did. Then, you spoke about having too much power too fast. We thought about it. Though you may be able to handle our powers, Jean can''t. That''s why until she could, we would have to split ourselves. We can pour the extra load onto you until Jean could handle us completely." Tony: "So I have to bring all the luggage huh? I have enough power to destroy the universe and I''m still the guy who brings the bags when girls go shopping. [Thinks about past life] I guess some things never change." The phoenixes flew away. Tony tried to search where it rested but he got distracted by something soft. Jean hugged Tony''s arm as she said: "Come on honey. Let''s continue where we left off." __________ AN: White Phoenix == OP Phoenix. Red/ Dark Phoenix is just psionic with destruction and ultra regen. Yeah Tony''s regen power is repetitive but still.... just to be sure Chapter 81 - Stray AN: Using phone right now so no easy autocorrect. _____ After Phoenix left, Tony told Jean about some things about the outside world and about what he knew about the Phoenix. He wasn''t able to say much before Jean interrupted him. Jean didn''t want to get distracted by those details right now. She just wanted to continue what she was doing with Tony. Back before they were rudely interrupted by the Phoenix. It was her first time after all. Other than the birthdays in the mansion, this was one of the few events she considered very important. Especially since it was with Tony. Tony understood her mood. He taught her how to exit her mind slowly and told her not to move when she gets control of her body. When they return their conciousness into their bodies, Jean discovered that they were still in the middle of ?nt?r??urs?. Jean: "Wow. How long were we in this position? The Phoenix told me we were out for quite a while in human time. I don''t think its that long though. Considering that you are still erect at the moment. I don''t think more that an hour passed. I remember from medical school that a man''s p*nis is supposed to go flaccid after some time but I don''t think you have any problem in that area. ....." Tony: "Stop. Just stop talking. First. Your bed talk needs more work. Serious work. Second. It has been a week. Things have.... " Jean interrupted him when she learned how long they were in this position: "A week? Does that mean I beat your record with Carol and that blue girl?" Tony was baffled by what she said. He didn''t expect her first thought was about beating a record.: "Minn-Erva. Yeah I suppose you have. But I think you''re getting something wrong." Jean: "Wrong? What did I get wrong?" Tony: "Winning here isn''t just about time." Jean: "Really? But all my friends talk about how they did it with their BFs by the minutes" Tony: "First of all. I feel sorry for your friends. Secondly. Just stop talking. I''m losing my .... woah. Wait a sec. Gotta check on something" Tony remembered the new powers that he just got.Since he can''t exactly test out its full potential at the moment, he decided to test them out for just a bit. Jean: "What are you los.... ahhn [moans]" Jean didn''t know what Tony was talking about until she felt it. She felt Tony start moving inside her. She was surprised that she didn''t feel hurt but later forgot about it when she started feeling good. She also felt like Tony''s p*nis was changing sizes but thought it was just from her inexperience. She was just about to get used to Tony'' pace and felt like she was about to come when she felt something weird. Tony ... became smaller. He continued doing her but the change in size just stopped her from reaching climax. Jean: "Tony? What happ... [moans]" Tony had gotten bigger. Not back to normal big. Jean felt his p*nis going even bigger. She estimated that he was even bigger compared to his previous size. Tony: "I got this." Jean knew Tony was testing his new found powers on her. She was just about to complain when Tony started moving again. Jean felt Tony hit just the spot which made her feel something she never felt. While Jean was having the time of her life, Tony started trying other things out. Tony started trying out more unusual things like changing the lean of his p*nis. Up, Down, Left, Right He also started changing his p*nis'' sensitivty from low to high. Tony messed up on when he increased his sensitivity too high and immediately came. He remembered that he forgot about how Jean was feeling and felt ashamed. He might have come before the girl. Luckily for him, Jean also came at about the same time. Jean was new to s*x so she didn''t know how to control herself. She was also thrown off whenever Tony did something. Tony kept mixing things up that Jean never stopped getting stimulated to the point of coming. After they came, they rested for a while. When they finally got some energy, Jean started complaining to Tony. Jean:"What the hell was that?" Tony:"Just taking my new powers for a spin." Jean:"So I''m the spin?" Tony: "Answer this first. How was it?" Jean wanted to retort but Tony kept interrupting her by asking the same question. "How was it?" Jean:"Fine. It was amazing." Tony:"Good. Now let''s enjoy the stars while we take a break." Jean didn''t know what Tony was saying until she looked at her surroundings. Jean:"Wha.... how are we alive?" Tony: "That bird probably did it. Can''t you feel the air around us?" Jean: "Well at least that bird did something good. Still, I had my first time in space. I guess I can''t complain." Tony: "You say that now but space gets boring real fast." Jean: "Really? Oh right you did it with those space girls. By the way, was I better?" Tony:"Nope. You still need more practice." Jean felt sullen when she heard his response but quickly got cheerful when Tony told her she still had room to improve. Tony:"Oh yeah. That reminds me, what''s with the competitve spirit? Why do you want to beat Carol and Minn-Erva?" Jean: "Well. How should I say this. I want to be the main wife?" Tony:"Wife? I''m not even thinking about marrriage at the moment and you''re talking about me having multiple wives?" Tony then started thinking about the original Tony''s wife Pepper and their daughter Morgan. Tony liked their daughter but can''t stand Pepper. She was always freaking out. The problem was, that Pepper was on the MCU universe without mutants. Tony imagined the whining she would do for the first few years. Black Widow is definitely one. Tony''s recent surveillance showed that she was growing in all the right places. Tony was slowly seeing the future Natasha on her. Tony actually considered borrowing the Time Stone to make her older but the Ancient One saw through him and warned him not to mess with the natural laws for that purpose. Tony got the hint and dumped his plans on working with the Quantum Tunnel. Tony also thought about the other ladies. Tony resolved his mind not to settle down while he was young. ______ Tony just finished thinking when he heard Jean''s voice. Jean: "See. You''re thinking about other girls. Right now. And you''re asking why I want to be the Main wife" Tony:"You can read my mind now?" Tony was surprised when he heard her. He thought that his nanites were ineffective now. Jean has the Phoenix Force after all. Jean:"I don''t need to. I know that face you have right now." Tony:"What face?" Jean:"The face that says ''I like this lady.'' Or is the term ''I want to bang her'' more appropriate?" Tony: "I don''t have that face!!!" Jean:"Yeah you do." Tony: "Really. When did I show that face?" Jean: "Whenever you see Raven in her Mystique form." Tony was speechless. As his body grew up, he noticed that the women, who weren''t aware he was a Stark, slowly became unforgiving when he tried to look at them in a s?xu?? manner. He knew his baby face protection was expiring so he started hiding his pervert face. By the time he was a teen, he thought he could already hide it perfectly. Jean:"What? You thought we didn''t notice you looking at her everytime she shows off her body?" Tony:"You knew? And who the hell is we?" Jean:"Of course Raven. We even talked about it" Tony:"She also knew? And you talked about it?" Jean:"Well yeah. Your subtle glance wasn''t that subtle nor was it just a glance. I forgot when but we sort of had the ''talk''. Back then, she pointed out that it was common for the boys to look at her like that. Of course at that time, I had this huge crush on you that I didn''t care what she said and still thought of her as a rival. Then we got older and you started getting better. But by that point, we already know the look on your face. Relax. She actually feels flattered you still look at her that way. It makes her feel young everytime. Still, I can''t believe she''s almost the same age as the Professor" Tony : "Oh yeah. Speaking of the man. He got some strays again." Jean: "Come on Tony. Don''t call them strays. They''re new students." Tony: "Not this time. They picked up a stray cat. And that cat is grumpy and not well trained. But we''re getting off topic. What''s with the main wife stuff? I''m too young for marriage" Jean: "That''s why. You care too much about yourself. You probably don''t even know what a woman is actually thinking until you start using the Phoenix to have telepathy For now, just let us ladies handle that stuff. You just make sure to keep all of us happy." Tony: "Well I don''t really think about what women are thinking. Dad has this quote he keeps telling me. Basically, it tells to not ?ssume what is in a woman''s mind" Jean admired Tony''s father for teaching him that. She had been in the complaining end of that when her friends would have fights with their BFs about this sort of stuff. "Wise words. Make sure you rememeber that" Tony: "I can''t forget it even if I wanted to. But I don''t think I''ll be settling down like what you''re saying Also, I think it is illegal to marry multiple women in US" Jean:"And? You own the primary weapons contractor of the country. You think you can''t have them consider you for an exception?" Tony: "It''s not that I can''t. It is just that politics is very messy. I have to steer clear of that to stop my companies from getting too much publicity. You know I can''t hide the mutants if my companies don''t have some shadows to cast on them." Jean: "Then create a religion. All mutants would probably join that religion you built. Then, you don''t have to care about that part of the law. I mean, that''s why they set up religions right? To utilize some loopholes in the law." Tony:"I''m not sure about all religions but I do know some that are actually partially accurate." Jean: "What? There are religions that are True stories?" Tony:"Only partially but yeah. There''s this ....." Tony was interrupted by JARVIS using the speakers and not just a prompt. JARVIS:"Sorry to interrupt sir, but there seems to be an emergency." Jean: "Who''s that?" Tony:"JARVIS. My AI. JARVIS, What happened?" Tony knew JARVIS wouldn''t just interrupt him for something not very important. JARVIS:"The surveillance net caught something. It appears to be a foreign spaceship" Jean:"Foreign spaceship? You mean there are local spaceships?" Tony:"Yeah. Jean I''ll tell you later. Let JARVIS talk for now." Jean: "That adds another one to the list of things you have to tell me." Tony: "Go" JARVIS: "Yes sir. From the appearance, the owner seems to be Skrulls" Tony: "What do you mean seems? It''s not them?" JARVIS: "The design is similar but the ship''s theme is more aggressive." JARVIS learned about Skrull culture when Tony''s clones talked to the Skurlls. Tony inputted their customs onto JARVIS''s database which the AI used to classify a more aggressive design. Tony: "All right. I''ll contact Talos. Where are they at?" JARVIS: "On their way towards your location. 15 minutes and 57 seconds away if they maintain their current flight speed." Tony: "At least I have some time. JARVIS, is ''IT'' ready?" JARVIS: "Sir. The prototype was just manufactured. The calculations were finished but it wasn''t tested for live fire yet. The device isn''t ready. An actual meltdown could happen." Tony:"JARVIS. Just be sure it''s ready when the visitors arrive." JARVIS:"Yes sir..." Chapter 82 - 82 (Short Chap) Jean: "Now can you tell me what''s going on" Tony:"A ship just arrived from Earth''s jump point. We tried to communicate when it arrived but it didn''t identify itself. It is currently considered a hostile entity " Jean:"Hostile? It didn''t even do anything yet." Tony:"How do I say this? Jean... Earth is in a very remote corner of space. We don''t get visitors. We get exiles. Sometimes fugitives. Aliens usually come here because of something serious. Tourists just don''t come here.. So any visitor who''s does not identify itself or did not arrive here on a damaged ship, is definitely not a friendly. " Jean:"But the Professor taught us to avoid having a fight if possible. " Tony: "Relax. I''m not going to fire the first shot. I''m just making sure that they don''t get the jump on us when they do. But consider the timing of everything Jean. We get powers and then they arrive. That''s too much of a coincidence. I''m pretty sure they''re here for us. Or more specifically, the Phoenix" Jean: "Penny? Why?" Tony: "They want its.... Wait....Who''s Penny?" Jean: "The Phoenix, I''m thinking I''d call her Penny. Penny the Phoenix. It''s also short for Penelope. It''s either that, Pamela, Phoebe. Pepper also sounds nice but naming a flaming bird Pepper kind of feels like cooking fried chicken. It''s not bad but I might end up craving chicken all the time. I don''t have to tell you why a Phoenix eating chicken all the time sounds bad. Pandora might also work but I think she might get angry if she learns about Pandora''s Box. But definitely not Paris. It is too high profile and she might become a diva." Tony: "I have some problem with one of those names, but that''s not important. I''m sorry if it feels like I''m disregarding what feels like some serious thought you put into this. But did you just give the Phoenix a name?" Jean: "Trying to. Why? What''s wrong? Don''t you give other people nicknames all the time? Why can''t I give her a name?" Tony was speechless. He did usually give people nicknames, but Jean, well... It seemed to him that Jean was trying out names for a pet. Tony started to wonder if the Phoenix might get angry but he remembered the Phoenix''s care for Jean. He figured that Jean should be its favourite and might just let her name it. Tony: "I get the P for Phoenix. But...Why is the Phoenix a female? " Jean: "Didn''t you hear her voice? It''s clearly a girl''s voice." Tony remembered something. Jean isn''t aware of the gender equality. She would ?ssume a girl is a girl as long as she talks like a girl, not wait for the voice to declare her s?xu??ity. Tony: "I guess she is. You know what, we can settle about her name later. We''re getting way off topic again.Let''s continue talking about aliens exploiting the Phoenix Force" Jean: "I still can''t believe they''d just do that. Why would they do such a thing?" Tony: "Power. The answer is almost always power. Does it really matter? Someone might be trying to kidnap us." Jean: "Kidnap? They won''t just take the power from us?" Tony: "I don''t think so. Phoenix Force is actually supposed to be hard to control. Its power is usually too much for a host that the host would usually end up self-destructing. It causes great damage when that happens. Killing the host before it happens would solve everything but that''s not the best solution if you know the host. Someone would eventually fight back if you just killed their friend. That''s why they would rather take a random host and brainwash them into obedience. They can control the power without having to sacrifice much. It is also easier to clean-up afterwards since no one complains when the host needs to be killed. They could just pick another one later after all. " Jean: "Wait. How are you so sure they''ll actually come for us?" Tony: "I''m never sure of something until it happens. And I don''t think anyone else is. But I try to experiment. I try to think about doing things while thinking like the bad guy. Having no restraints makes things extremely easy to handle. Thought I can''t really do that due to my personal code, it still makes it easier to know what might happen. Oh, while we''re at it. Make sure you never believe someone who tells you a certain future is bound to happen. Don''t believe them even if you read their minds. Powers never could predict the future, some things are bound to happen but that doesn''t mean they know everything that would happen." Jean: "I''ll try to remember that. But what do we do? I''m not sure Earth is ready for an alien invasion." Tony: "Leave that to me. For now, let''s go inside my spaceship. I''d rather not let them know that we have full control over the Phoenix Force." Jean: "You have a spaceship? So that domestic spaceship you were talking about is a spaceship you made?" Tony: "Yeah, haven''t you seen it in Fury''s memories?" Jean: "No. We were too busy learning about the aliens. Kree and Skrulls seems like a serious threat after all. Anyway, where is it?" Tony: "It should arrive in 3, 2, 1" On cue, Jean noticed a streak of light approaching them. It was Tony''s Blackbird. Since Tony''s clones were informed by JARVIS before him, they were already near the vicinity. The plane is actually hiding behind a nearby(still far away but not for a light-speed engine) asteroid. Tony''s clones were actually just waiting to make an entrance. _________ Jean saw the streak of light slow down. She then saw a familiar looking plane. Jean: "It''s the X-Jet!!!" Tony: "No its not." Jean: "Really? It looks really similar. Other than the massive X painted on the X-Jet, it looks pretty much the same." Tony: "Of course it is. They''re both based on the SR-71. But don''t think just because it looks the same that it is the same as Hank''s X-Jet. This is equipped with a light-speed engine, an actual AI pilot, a couple of..." Jean knew Tony was going to be having another one of his show-off moments. He does this whenever he has a new ''toy'' to show. Jean usually listens quietly and let him do his thing, but she just did it with Tony. She got what she wanted. She didn''t need to listen to him for at least a couple of days. Jean: "Blah blah blah. You may be smart but you never learned something Tony. Most women don''t care about the differences inside those things. If they look the same, they are the same." Tony was kind of hurt that Jean said that. He knew girls usually don''t care but it still feels nice to boast. He grumbled in a lower voice: "At least Carol got excited when she went to fly a new plane." Jean: "You know that I can still hear you right? Besides, why do you think I let you be with your alien girlfriends? It''s so that you can do all those show-off ramblings you do on them. That way, I get to have you without having to listen to you talk about that stuff all the time." Tony: "Fine... Let''s just go inside." ______ AN: Asking for other names for the Phoenix. Other names might also work but only if they''re really good. Chapter 83 - Contact Tony told jean his plans as well as finished setting up a few things needed for the plan. He let her body go to the mirror dimension so that it would be safe if a confrontation occurred. Finally, the visitors arrived. Tony hailed them on the Earth''s common frequency where they finally responded. ?: "Hello. Can you understand what I''m saying" _____ While the alien spacecraft was sending their message, JARVIS reported that the alien ship was scanning the Blackbird. Tony wasn''t surprised by their actions. He already unequipped the light-speed engine and replaced them with some aerospike engines just for these guys. He also set up a couple of U-GIN''s Regeneration Cradles inside to look like cryogenic sleeping pods. If all goes well, the Blackbird should look like Earth''s most advanced spacecraft used for exploratory missions. The things Tony equipped inside the Blackbird may be advanced when compared with Earth''s current technology, but it should not cause any surprises to the newcomers. Especially considering that the aliens already have a faster way to travel through warp technology. The two devices should not catch their attention. ______ Tony ordered JARVIS to ignore the scans and play along. Tony: "Yep. Loud and Clear." ? : "Good. May I know who I am talking to?" Tony: "You first. You''re the ones who popped out from nowhere" Vuk : "I am Vuk. General of the Great Skrull Empire." Tony: "Skywalker. General of the Earth Alliance" Vuk: "General Skywalker. I am wondering if you are able to act as the representative of the Earth Alliance" Tony: "Why? Are you planning to wage war?" Vuk: "No. But recent events might suggest that. We are here to apologize for anything that happened recently. There have been some events that led to a prisoner in our custody managing to escape. We are currently in pursuit and have discovered signs that the said fugitive passed by here. We are hoping you could help us in our investigation. " He decided to give them a chance and went ahead with one of his less aggressive plans. They might be lying but at least they didn''t just attack and pick Jean and Tony from the wreckage. Tony: "Bastards. So it was your fault. You''re the ones who caused the deaths of my crew. I knew I wasn''t hallucinating when it felt like that cloud was following us. We were being targeted. Do you know how many good men and women died because of your incompetence....." Tony responded as if he finally figured out why some of his crew members died. He spouted solar storms and other hints just to see how Vuk would react. He also let it slip that a survivor was recovered but is currently in critical condition. When he did, Vuk finally gave a response. Vuk: "Please calm down. We are here to try and salvage the situation. We know it was our fault and we apologize for everything that happened. There is something that we might be able to do. Our ship has advanced medical facilities on board. It should be of more help than the cryogenic pods in your ship. Please send your injured crew member on board so we can treat her. " At first glance, Vuk looked apologetic. Tony would have been fooled if he didn''t know what was going on. But he knew. He already has JARVIS analyze the video feed the moment they made contact. He compared that with the Skrull behavioral profile created from all the Skrulls he encountered. It check for micro expressions, breathing patterns, iris movement. It took some time to double and triple check the results but sure enough, Vuk''s reactions were all fake. All except their d?s?r? to take injured onboard their ship. Of course, the whole feed could have been doctored. Even Tony can prepare such things if he wanted to. But he never encountered such a thing, even his clone with the Ravagers. And those guys were a group of outlaws. Aliens do lie to one another. Skrulls would easily impersonate another person for the sake if intel gathering. Such a thing where people overlay the face of a certain character, like a celebrity, on top of another should be easy. It was even getting popular in Tony''s past life. Yet he never heard of such things in this universe. It may take a lot of processing power to do this in real time but things like the Supreme Intelligence already exist. Other than unwritten rule, Tony can''t think of another reason why no one tried to do this. Then again, aliens isn''t always better when compared to humans. A glaring example would be in their forms of entertainment. There are still crude forms of gambling. Some of Yondu''s Ravagers even took a liking to Peter Quill''s old music. Tony never even heard of things like a galactic pop star. Even restricted to an empire where the culture is uniform, there didn''t appear to have such things. He based his actions on while considering the communications feed to be real. __________ Tony: "You think I''d trust you with the life of my only crew member? Right after you let such a dangerous fugitive go. Leave. I''m taking her back to Earth" Vuk : "Please reconsider. Going to Earth would take a long time considering the propulsion system of your spacecraft. At least let us ?ssist you. You can board our ship and we can help you go back to your planet faster " He didn''t care if they fired on him or if they send someone to negotiate. He just wanted to see what their true intentions are. He didn''t know why they didn''t just take the Blackbird by force but he should be able to find out if they send someone on his ship or he gets into theirs. For now, he was using Vuk as a test subject for antics he wasn''t sure would work on aliens. ______ In another galaxy. Inside Mar-Vell''s Lab During the diplomatic negotiations, Tony ordered his clone to contact Talos and verify the situation. He told Talos about the situation as well as show him some pictures. Tony: "So do you know this General Vuk? You''re also supposed to be a General right? And what''s with the Great Skrull Empire? I thought you guys were refugees. Not another empire like the Kree." Talos: "We are refugees. As far as I know, there is no Great Skrull Empire. I am not even sure who this Vuk is supposed to be. There might be some other survivor groups but we should have heard of this " Tony: "Minn-Erva? You have any clue who these clowns are?" Minn-Erva: "No. I know all the Skrull Generals the Kree know about. This Vek isn''t one of them." Carol: "Then this Vuk might be a new one after we left. Still, we just started working with the Nova Corp. We may have helped a lot but I don''t think we were that helpful. The Skrulls are able to live in peace but it''s still too early for an empire." Tony: "Well that''s about all I can get. I''ll try to mention Talos and your group but I don''t think they''ll listen. So I''m warning you now Talos. I''m trying to annoy them to know their intentions. If they act hostile or open fire, I will fight back." Carol: "Can''t you just not piss them off?" Tony: "I can. I don''t want to. " Talos: "Death is inevitable. Just please try and let the civilians go." Tony: "As long as they don''t try to attack me." __________ Back to the Blackbird Tony eventually "caved in" and accepted their help. He allowed them to get Jean as long as he was with her along the way. The two were able to board their ship. Tony was greeted by medics. They asked him what treatment was done while carrying Jean onto their medical facility. Tony observed as they slowly scanned Jean. Just as they finished, Vuk suddenly showed up. They greeted each other then Vuk looked at the doctors with a questioning gaze. They nodded. The machinery scanning Jean''s body suddenly changes. There are some restraints binding the limbs as well as other machineries deploying around her body. Tony: "What are you doing? Release Jean right now." Tony tried to run over to Vuk but Vuk took out a gun and pointed it at Tony. Tony: "What, are you gonna kill me now?" Vuk :"It seems you Terrans aren''t as stupid as your ape ancestors after all. You don''t think I''ll just let you go after you insulted me repeatedly now do you?" Tony: "From the looks of it, I should have done more. Still" Tony raised his hands. In one of them, there is a dead man''s switch. Tony: "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. My ship has a very powerful bomb that is set to go off the second I die. It would also go off if we get are too far away from the shop so I wouldn''t try running away if I were you. " Vuk: "Ah, the hostage situation. But if by bomb, you mean those cans near your fuel tanks then you''re going to be disappointed. They are already deactivated. " Tony: "Don''t try to bluff. I set those bombs up myself. The only person that can disarm those things this fast is me." Vuk : "You don''t believe me? Fine. Press the trigger and blow it up. Then we''ll see who''s telling the truth." Tony: "You''re stalling. You''re probably just disarming it right now. " Vuk : "I''m not. Just blow it up and we''ll find out." Tony : "If you wanna die together, let''s die together." Tony let the dead man''s switch go. He waited but nothing happened. Vuk : "Hahaha. You actually did it. You''re strong. I''d recruit you if you didn''t piss me off and you weren''t part of the job. Too bad we''re enemies. The best I can do is to let die quick and painlessly. " Tony : "Can you tell me something first before you kill me? What are you going to do with Jean? Is she going to be okay? " Vuk :"Her? She''s fine. But I don''t know what will happen to her. " Tony:"What do you mean you don''t know? Unless .... Are you even a Skrull?" Vuk: "Skrull? Not that I know of. It is just what our employer told us to do when they hired us to grab her. They paid us well so we''ll do whatever they want us to do. They even gave us this ship just for this job. If that''s all, prepare to die. " Tony: "Wait!!! At least tell me who hired you. " Vuk: "Now why would I tell you that?" Tony : "Because I''m going to curse them when I die. I was planning to curse you but I''d rather use it on the mastermind. " Vuk: "Curse? You people believe in that stuff?" Some of the crew members started getting afraid after Tony mentioned curse since they believed in such things. They convinced their captain to tell Tony what he wants in order to avoid getting cursed. Vuk:" Really? You guys as well? Oh well. It''s not like dead people can even tell someone." Tony:"Are you willing to tell me?" Vuk: "Yeah. They''re the ..." __________ Tony did some crazy dance while chanting gibberish. He finished the act and told Vuk he was ready. Vuk prepared his gun and aimed at Tony. Tony just closed his eyes and waited. Vuk pulled the trigger. POOF Tony''s body became a puff of smoke. Chapter 84 - Talk In the mirror dimension The real Tony and Jean were observing everything that was happening inside Vuk''s ship. They saw everything up to Tony''s "ritual". Jean just laughed a bit. Tony was silent as carefully observed everything and processing all that he is experiencing. They watched as Tony''s clone died. They also saw how spooked Vuk and crew were. Tony disappearing into a puff of smoke after doing the ritual. The crew were glad that the ones who believed in curses able to convince their boss to tell Tony what he wanted. All of them even started to believe in curses after this. Tony waited for a while but nothing else important happened. He decided to stop watching. Tony: [Sigh...] Jean: "Is that it? You create body doubles for us then let them leave? What about them kidnapping us for Penny?" Tony: "Apparently I''m wrong." Jean: "Whoah. I need to buy a video cam. I would really like it if I recorded that. But now what?" Tony: "Now. Now we wait for them to bring that body to the mastermind." Jean: "Wait? Why do we need to wait? What about that prototype thing your AI was talking about?" Tony: "Believe me. I wanted to test that thing out the moment it was finished. Unfortunately, we need them alive. Otherwise, they won''t leave us alone. If we kill them now, those behind them would just send another. Then it wouldn''t be as easy as today." Jean: "So that''s that huh? We wait until you get more intel on them. What do we do now then?" Tony: "For now, we need to have a talk." Jean: "About what?" Tony: "About you. What should I call you, Penny?" Jean: "What are you talking about? Phoenix is Penny not me." Tony: "Fine. I won''t call you Penny. Still, you can drop the act Phoenix. I know you''re in control of Jean''s body for some time now." Jean(True): "Yay. I win. See Phoenix. I told you he''d notice when we switch. Jean(Phoenix): "Fine. I''ll allow you to name me. But I don''t think I''ll get used to it." Jean(True): "It''s alright. I''m not sure Penny is that good either. I remembered this dumb blond with the same name I met at college. I still can''t figure out how she got into college though. " Tony: "Umm Jean. Can you watch my body for a bit? I need to talk to the Phoenix. There''s somethings I''d like to ask first." Jean: "Ok Tony. But don''t be surprised if your body isn''t the same before you go" Tony: "On second thought. I''ll have one of my clones watch over my body." Jean: "Nooooooo. I''ll take care of it." Tony was kind of skeptical with the way she said that but he left her in-charge. ____________ Phoenix: "When did you notice?" Tony: "Do you want the long version or the short version?" Phoenix: "Please do the short version. I really don''t want to listen to you talking that much" Tony: "Well too bad. You''re getting the long one." Phoenix: "Why did you even ask?" Tony: "Just to tick you off. Anyway. Let''s start. So, first clue. You see, Jean already tried that when we were really young. And if you haven''t figured it out yet, I like to show off my new toys. I did it whenever I got something new or fun to play with. And I got new toys. A LOT. You don''t know how many toys my father''s business partners send me. Motorbikes, RC Planes, mecha toys, you name it and I probably got it. I usually show off my new toys but that wasn''t as interesting for girls. Jean eventually got bored. She didn''t want to leave me so she decided to interrupt me to make me change the subject. This didn''t just happen once. She did this whenever she wanted. It became too frequent that I eventually snapped. I wasn''t as m?tur? back then. Ok? I can''t snap at her. She''d just cry. If she did, then I would be the one in trouble. So what did I do? I ignored her. I ignored her for a couple of hours. Even when we slept together I still didn''t talk to her. I left the mansion for I don''t know. A day? Maybe two. You see. Back then, I was her only friend. Well, only friend at that age. But she was very young. See where I''m going right? Oh right, you''re a bird. Well, basically, she got sad. I didn''t talk to her and then I suddenly left. She thought she drove me away. Sadness and sleep combined became nightmares. It would have been fine if she was a regular human but she''s not. She still had very unstable powers back then. Her powers were on overdrive during one of those nightmares. I''m not too clear what happened but I''m sure of one thing. It didn''t end well. She ended up breaking the mansion. Or is demolish the accurate term. I returned and she never interrupted me since. She may think of interrupting me but she never did. Of course she''d interrupt me now that we''re ?du?t. But she was never as rude as you when she does that. That was the First. -- Then I confirmed it after doing that dance. You might have forgotten but you b?r?ly laughed after I did that stupid dance. Jean already has dirt on me. Dirt that I wan''t to disappear. I wouldn''t just give her more and enhance her leverage. But I still did that ritual dance anyway. I know that dance looked stupid. That''s why I did it. I know Jean would have a better reaction than you. She wouldn''t be satisfied with just a chuckle after seeing that. By then, I knew there''s something wrong with Jean. -- I finally made my conclusion after overseeing your reaction on seeing my clone die. It''s me after all. Me. Getting killed. Jean wasn''t aware of that powers until recently. She isn''t used to clones much less looking at me or my clones dying. Jean would definitely show some kind of reaction after seeing one of my clone get executed. She''d at least show a hint of shock after seeing that. She might even shed a tear or choke up a bit. But you didn''t even blink. It was either Jean got mind controlled, someone hijacking her body, or a fake Jean. But you wouldn''t allow that to happen to her. That left me with only one possibility. You were the one hijacking her body. " Phoenix: "Impressive." Tony: "Thanks. Can I ask you something though? Why did you do that? " Phoenix: "That is easy. I don''t trust you. Jean became my host a couple of times but she was always used as a weapon. It is only normal that I " Tony: "That doesn''t make any sense. I''m already one of you''re hosts when you did that... Wait... Did you just say became? An in Past-tense? There is usually only one Jean and Jean just became a host... No... don''t tell me... You''re from another universe." Phoenix: "Correct. I did come another universe. I''ve come from one not similar to this universe. It was a universe with an Earth where you didn''t seem to exist. You are too well known in this universe that I don''t think Jean''s friends in that universe would have missed you if you existed in that universe. " Tony: " A universe without a Tony Stark. I have an idea about that. Can you tell me more of that universe." Phoenix: "Where do I start. At that universe, Jean became my host a couple of times. The first time was fuzzy. It was before I had my own awareness. The only memory of her I had was when she died. She was stabbed by this cat guy. The second time she became my host was weird. It felt later to me but the Jean I was with was even younger than the first. She died due to the power but her consciousness helped me grow. I learned from her memories that there were beings who wanted to control me. It was at that moment that I decided not to trust anyone other than Jean. " Tony: "I think I have an idea on the first one but not the second. I don''t know who those people who tried to control you were. So how did you arrive here?" Phoenix:"I''m still not sure I, with Jean''s consciousness, was roaming around space when the universe started to collapse. It wasn''t just a normal death of a universe. It was just destruction. The destruction was about to reach me when a crack in the universe appeared. I got pulled inside but Jean''s consciousness wasn''t. I tried to bring her with me but I blacked out. The next time I regained consciousness, I already arrived in this universe. I tried to search for Jean but got nothing. I did sense something very similar to me. I approached it thinking it was Jean. What I found was the Phoenix Force of this universe. Since it wasn''t self-aware, it was easy merge with it. With the new found power, I finally found Jean. The rest, I think you are more or less aware. " Phoenix looked at Tony who seemed to be in another world talking to himself. Tony: "Crack... Can it be?... If it is, it finally makes sense. But that means that Fox... Damn it Disney, you couldn''t have bought the X-Men when I was still there? Now I''m even more unsure of what will happen. Wait, if they''re here then that means... I hope Sue looks like her. Oh yeah, I wonder what Johnny would look like. " Phoenix: "Tony?" Tony: "Wha? Sorry, got caught up in something. Don''t worry, I have sort of CCTV in here. You don''t need to repeat anything. Just wait a sec. Ok. I''m good I''ve gotta ask. Do you trust me now?" Phoenix: "Will you use my power?" Tony: "Yeah. Why? Do have some condition? It''s not uncommon. There are guys in other dimensions that lend their powers using a contract." Phoenix: "Good. I wouldn''t have trusted you didn''t Just remember not to get drunk with the power. Condition? I don''t need one. Just take care of your Jean. Also, don''t let her get captured like your fake Jean. This shouldn''t be hard. Just maintain your current relationship. She''s already much happier here than the Jean in the other universe." Tony: "Yeah, that universe did quite a number on their Jean Grey. Don''t worry. I already have an idea if they are what I think it are. I might need your power for this though. I need an overwhelming power for this. Like Dark Phoenix level stuff. But is the main wife stuff yours or Jean''s idea?" Phoenix: "That one? That''s hers. She got that idea from the Internet." Tony: "Internet? You know about that?" Phoenix: "Only what it''s called. I still have plenty to learn regarding humans." Tony: "I''d rather you don''t.... Wait. How long have we been talking?" Phoenix: "About half an hour? Why" Tony: "My body. I think Jean is .... I need to go. " ______ Tony got back to his body just in time to see Jean doing something to him. Tony: "JEAN??!!" Jean: "Hiii!!! Hi, Tony? Um... Ooops?" Chapter 85 - 85 Bad Kitty AN: reminder [] is for thoughts. ___________ Tony: "So... Are you done?" Jean: "Not yet. Almost there. Just a little bit more." Tony: "Fine. I''ll help you this time. But no seconds... For now." Jean: "Yay: ... After Tony helped Jean finish. Jean: "So. What''s the hurry? I thought guys like these stuff." Tony: "Oh don''t worry. We''re going to do more if you want. But not now. I''ll get us another set of clothes. " After got dressed, Tony brought Jean back to Earth. ________ X-Mansion Tony and Jean appeared at the front door. Jean: "Why didn''t you just teleport us straight inside?" Tony: "Remember the strays I talked about? I''m worried one of them has rabies." Jean: "Wait, did they really adopt a stray dog?" Tony: "No. A cat. And it''s pretty feisty. You better stay close to me just in case it bites." Tony inhaled deep and prepared to shout. "Helloooo. Anybody home?" Tony waited for a few seconds. Ororo was the first one to arrive. She jumped from the balcony and landed right in front of Jean. Ororo: "Jean!!! Where were you? You didn''t answer your phone. The professor was unable to find you even with Cerebro" Jean: "Sorry my phone got destroyed. You remember Tony''s recent adventures in space. We just got back from space." Ororo: "Wow. I knew you were safe but I didn''t expect that. I guess you made it hard for Tony to bring you to space." Ororo then looked at Tony. " Can you bring me next time you launch a rocket into space? or do I also need to be your girlfriend before I get to go to space? " Ororo didn''t need them to tell her about their relationship. Just one look at Jean and she already knew they finally got together. Tony: "That''s not how we got to space. Nevermind. You know what. I can get you on the next launch now if you want. But you have to sit with some satellites. You could even go this week if you want. You just need to control the weather. I can''t force a manned launch if the weather is bad. But I don''t recommend it. It''s too uncomfortable" Ororo: "Wow. I thought rocket launches costs hundreds of millions up to a billion dollars" Tony: "You do remember money is my superpower right?" Ororo: "True. Oh yeah, why did you shout? Couldn''t you just enter?" Jean: "Well Tony said you guys got strays. One of them might have rabies." "Pfft" Ororo couldn''t help but laugh. She immediately knew who Tony was talking about just from the description. Ororo: "Well he''s not wrong. That stray is still a bit hostile to strangers so I suggest you don''t just go petting the thing like Snow White. Speaking of. Here he comes now." They saw two people walking from the front door. The first was Scott. Jean knew him so he definitely wasn''t the stray. The second person that appeared had this wild aura around him. He had sideburns as well as the hairstyle where most of the top was flat but there were hair extending at the sides. The extension looked like ears. When Jean saw the guy, the Phoenix also saw him. The Phoenix Force in Jean started acting hostile and was trying to warn Jean to stay away from him. It even started went as far as to try and control Jean''s body in order to do a preemptive strike. Tony should have noticed Jean''s power getting out of control and let the Phoenix calm down. Unfortunately, he was distracted. Tony recognized man the moment he saw him. The man was Wolverine. He tried to relax but he can''t help but fanboy. Tony: [Wow. It''s Hugh Jackman. I can''t stop myself fanboying. Ok, just for a bit. Done. All I need to see is his signature growl and I can go back to normal. Tony was content when he saw Wolverines started growling. He enjoyed watching that iconic growl until it hit him. Tony: [Wait. Why is he growli..... Shit] Tony looked at where the Wolverine was growling and saw Jean with what looks likes red flames wrapping around her. Tony remembered that the Phoenix remembered Wolverine as the man who killed Jean. He tried to talk to the Phoenix in him and managed to calm it down a bit. Just enough to stop the Phoenix from attacking first. Tony looked at Wolverine again. He saw the man crouching as if ready to pounce. Wolverine as had his claws out. Wolverine was getting ready to attack Tony went in front of Jean to stop the Phoenix from doing any sudden moves but Wolverine''s did not see it as that. Wolverine thought Tony was covering Jean in order to help her do a surprise attack. He started running at them in order to land an attack. Tony knew that Wolverine was going to attack. He knew it was hard to talk Wolverine down so he started getting ready to fight.: "Shit. Everyone. Stay where you are. I''ll handle this." Tony ran towards Wolverine in order to divert the guy''s attention. He made sure he got Wolverine''s attention by releasing the killing intent of the Phoenix through him instead of Jean. They got near each other and Tony struck first. He tried to punch Wolverine but the guy easily dodged it. Tony immediately jumped away as he saw Wolverine trying to cut his arms off. Tony: "Hey!!! No stabbing. Bad Kitty." Wolverine didn''t listen and just jumped at Tony claws first/ Tony figured out that Wolverine wouldn''t listen. Tony decided to fight for real. Tony went forward sideways and grabbed Wolverine''s arm. He then pulled it a bit in order to redirect Wolverine''s flight path. Wolverine''s claws struck concrete and penetrated them. He pulled them out and turned to strike again. Tony was already prepared for this so he was able to dodge and land a punch on Wolverine''s head. Tony''s hands hurt. Tony: [O Damn Adamantium skeleton. I really need to get some of those.] Tony forgot that Wolverine had adamantium skeleton because he never fought someone with it. The pain reminded him plenty and he knew punching was useless. He decided to use a weapon. He started figuring out how to ''get'' it. He didn''t want to show everyone how he drew it from nowhere because he wasn''t ready to announce that he''s a wizard to everybody. Tony slowly moved to the covered walkway and punched the roof. He then pulled out a metal looking rod from inside. The rod was actually a wooden rod enchanted with multiple layers of hardening. The metal layer was just for disguise. Tony didn''t want rumors of him hitting Wolverine with his wood to appear. The wooden rod was a failed product in one of Tony''s experiments. It was supposed to be a substitute for metal in Tony''s large robot projects. The rod was strong enough to bend metal but only if magic was continuously supplied. It was still better than most metals so Tony had so he kept it. Tony didn''t know if this is going to work with Adamantium but now is a good time to figure out. _____ After Tony got the rod, he dodged Wolverine who was still attacking him. Wolverine missed Tony and ended up cutting posts by. the walkway. Wolverine just continued attacking Tony. Tony used the rod to try and block Wolverine''s claws. They managed to block it but marks were left on the rod. Tony decided not to risk it the rods getting stuck and let the rod split in half. He now had two sticks that he used on Wolverine. Tony would dodge Wolverine''s attacks and try to hit Wolverine on the head. Wolverine got angrier and started attacking more wildly. It didn''t work as Tony continued hitting him at the same spot. The damage from Tony''s attacks eventually piled up and Wolverine was knocked out. Tony looked at the rods while muttering: "Maybe they weren''t such a failure after all. At least I can use them as drum sticks." __________ Ororo, Jean, and Scott were watching the whole fight. The girls didn''t have much of a reaction other than concern. Ororo was concerned that Tony would get hurt. As far as she was concerned, Tony was just a very rich human. He might know martial art but it wouldn''t be enough against someone who had regeneration. Jean was concerned about something else. She was concerned that certain part of Tony getting damaged. Jean knew Tony now had regeneration but still didn''t want to risk it. Scott was shocked that Tony was still able to keep up with Wolverine. He also had a fight with Wolverine when he arrived. It was when Wolverine first awakened after getting rescued. The guy walked into the danger room just as Scott was getting out. Scott wasn''t able to even dodge when Wolverine attacked him. Luckily for him, the Professor arrived and calmed Wolverine down. When Tony got the sticks, Scott felt d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He started rooting for Wolverine to win. ____ After Tony knocked Wolverine out, Scott, Ororo and Jean slowly approached the two. Ororo: "Is he okay?" Tony: "Yeah. Just knocked out. The man''s head is metal after all." Scott: "Do you just have weapons like that hidden everywhere?" Tony: "Yeah. Sort of." Ororo: "You should jumping in front of us. You''re human for Ra''s sake. You would have been killed if you were like any other human." Jean: "Really? Other than the start, it didn''t feel like Tony is in any sort of danger though." Ororo: "Of course you say that. But now that you point it out, it did look like Tony was playing around at the end." Tony: "I want to brag and say that I was playing around at the end but I can''t. The man''s skull is just too strong. I had to hit it with all my strength and it still took a lot just to knock him out." Scott: "Really? Didn''t look like it." Tony: "You''re probably doing that to protect your pride but thanks." Tony then started walking towards the mansion. Jean: "Wait. You''re going to leave him outside?" Tony: "I sure as hell am not carrying him. The man is way heavier than he looks. Scott?" Scott: "I''m weaker than you physically so I don''t think I''ll even manage to carry him" Ororo: "Don''t worry Jean. The guy has rapid healing. He''ll be fine." They walked inside and saw student near the windows. They also saw the Professor waiting for them. Tony: "Am I being called to the principal''s office?" Xavier: "Yes. Jean, you too. As for the rest, you should return to what you''re supposed to be doing." The ?du?ts followed Xavier. On the way, Tony received new information from his clone who got abducted. The mastermind was about to receive ''Jean''. Tony went towards the elevator and gesture for them to follow along. __________ X-Mansion Basement Xavier: "Mr. Stark. Why did you." Tony: "Sorry to interrupt you Professor but I''ve already lost a lot more time than I expected. There''s somethings I need to know and I am in a hurry. I''ll explain later. Also, Jean. Don''t show it to anyone yet." Tony brought them to Cerebro. He waited for the doors to close before he started talking again. Tony: "First question. Scott. Did your parents die in a plane crash?" Scott: "Yeah." Tony: "Did you find any bodies?" Scott: "No. Why are asking me all these?" Tony: "Not now. Professor, I need you to search for someone." Tony then used a telepathic link to Xavier. Tony: [I need you to find Jean''s parents.] Xavier: [Anthony? How are you? I''m afraid I can''t help you. Jean''s father] Tony: [Don''t tell me that he''s dead. I already had some PI''s check and found him. I know he hates Jean. I don''t care if you tell her or not. Right now, I just need to see if he''s still alive. Please, just do it.] Xavier rarely saw Tony this serious so he complied. He equipped Cerebro and started looking for Jean''s father. It took a quite some time. Xavier tried searching for Jean''s father multiple times around the globe. Tony waited for Xavier to finish. Xavier looked back at Tony and shook his head. Tony: "I see. This makes things a lot more complicated than I first expected." Tony checked if JARVIS detected any activities in the atmosphere. The AI reported some anomalies a week ago but further investigations led to nothing. Tony had JARVIS check if similar events occurred recently but got nothing. Tony: "Jean, we need go. This place has too many civilians. I don''t want them get caught up in case anything goes bad." Tony created a portals. He let Jean go to the first. As Tony was about to go in. Ororo stopped him. She knew it was different from the last time since Tony Ororo: "Wait. Where are you going?" Tony: "Antartic. Just come if you want to. Your powers can help. Scott. Get ready to defend the mansions. Professor, raise an alert. They shouldn''t target you but just in case, prepare for an attack. Also, try to contact Magneto and try to get him here. His powers would be useful on spaceships. " Chapter 86 - Shiar AN: So someone pointed out that a wolverine isn''t a cat which is true. Nat Geo says it is a weasel big enough to look like a bear. Just want to just want to repost here so that people don''t get misinformed. Will still retain the title for the prev chap. I personally don''t think Wolverine''s personality is qualified to be called weasel. __________ Space The Vuk''s ship just arrived at the rendezvous site. A planet on the borders of the Shi''ar Empire. At the meetup location, there is a space fleet waiting for their arrival. It was the Imperial Fleet of the Shi''ar Empire. __________ The space fleet was composed of the following. First is the Flagship. It is an Apocalypse-class Warp-Capable Warships, Behemoth. It is a starship with the shortest length spanning 100 miles (160km). It is equipped with two, gigaton-level plasma energy weapons. One shot from this is enough to leave a huge mark on a planet. It is even possible to break the crust of a planet with it. Surrounding the flagship Behemoth were 6 Destroyers. The main ships are each surrounded by hundred of fighter ships of different types. There are ships designed with heavy firepower in mind. Equipped with two main guns as large as the fuselage, these ships would be able to inflict damage even to destroyers and other warships bigger than them. The fleet did not contain any bombers as they would be useless considering the objective. Even though their bombs can cause great damage, its velocity isn''t so high. Even the fastest missiles fired are slow compared to the slowest shots fired from the guns equipped in the fleet. It would be easily avoided and could even be used against their fleet. The fleet looked as if it was preparing for war. The fleet was packing enough firepower that if they entered the territory of another empire, that empire would immediately think that the Shi''ar Empire is there to invade them. ______ From this fleet, a ship came forward to approach Vuk''s vessel. From the outside it looked like a common transport ship. Armed with only a couple of guns as well as some missiles, it felt out of place with the rest of the Imperial Fleet. Seeing the party that was there to welcome them, Vuk reminded his crew not to do anything funny. They were just here to deliver the package. The crew watched as transport ship approached. When it was near, the main doors opened and a woman came into view. She had white hair, red suit, and protruding shoulder pads. She waited for the door to fully open. When it did, the she opened her eyelids and her eyes could be seen. They had no iris or pupils. They were just completely white eyes. A holographic spacesuit covered her body and she jumped out of the spaceship and started moving towards Vuk''s ship. Vuk immediately ordered his crew to receive her. Vuk: "Hello Lady Sybil. We are plea..." Sybil: "Spare me pleasantries, mercenary. I am only here to check if you have done things as instructed. Take me to the Terran." Vuk: "Right this way." Sybil was led to the containment unit where Tony''s clone disguised as Jean was being held. Vuk: "Here she is. The target''s name is Jean. She was captured unconscious and has remained unconcious until now." Sybil didn''t listen to anything Vuk was saying. She went to the control panel of the machine and checked everything in the logs. Sybil: "Good. It doesn''t seem as if you''ve done anything to her. The credits will be transferred into you accounts as soon as I transport her onto our ship. You can also keep this ship. It only be a waste of our space to keep it in storage. " Vuk was thinking of stalling in order to get a bit more profit but Sybil interrupted him in the middle of his thoughts. Sybil: "Do not try to negotiate for more mercenary. It is already considered mercy that I do not kill you at this moment. Having told this Skywalker about our identity could be considered a breach of contract. The only reason you are alive is because you killed him." Vuk: "I''m sorry. I would never do it again." Sybil: "I''m sure you are. But one of your might. I suggest you kill him after you split the bounty." Vuk: "I will. Thank you Lady Sybil." Vuk then called some of his men to help Sybil Carry Jean away. Sybil noticed his actions and stopped him. "No Need" Sybil pressed another bu??on in the control panel and the surroundings of Jean''s containment unit started moving. The end result was a capsule enclosed the containment unit. Sybil walked towards the exits and the containment capsule floated behind her. ___________ Inside the transport ship. Jean''s body is transferred into another containment unit. The new container was a spherical shaped container with devices around it that maintain the container as well as produced a certain psionic field. The first containment unit was designed to calm Jean down. It was there so that Jean wouldn''t easily go on a rampage after regaining consciousness with her powers getting boosted by the Phoenix Force. This new container was different. While the other was to calm Jean down, this was designed to restrain her powers. This device is supposed to restrict the psionic powers of the person inside as well as most other powers that any super-powered individual could have. It had a one-way defence that could allow the powers of others from outside to go inside but not the other way around. __ Shi''ar Empire has a special group of people called the Imperial Guards. They are individuals selected from the all races that compose the Shi''ar Empire. All races in the Shi''ar Empire became members due to some superior trait but the members of the Imperial Guards were special. They were recruited because they weren''t just the most powerful soldiers of the empire. They also had special powers similar to mutants. With the Shi''ar Empire having these special individuals, they learned not only to control their power but to also create devices to contain them. Such device was the one currently used on Jean. ___ With Jean secured in the new containment unit, Sybil went ahead to do her job. Sybil was part of the Imperial Guards. She wasn''t just here to receive Jean''s body. She could let one of her subordinates do that. She was here because she needed to establish contact with the new host of the Phoenix Force. Sybil went close to Jean''s body. When she was close enough, she used her powers to go inside "Jean''s" mind ___________ In "Jean''s" mind Sybil appeared floating in the middle of an empty space. In front of her, there was a ball of flame that surrounded what looks to be a small planet. The flame was too strong to see past. She was amazed with what she was seeing. Sybil: "Hoo. This minder has already started forming structures in her mind. She even has defences protecting it. Quite impressive for someone coming from such a primitive race." She is currently looking at a giant ball of flame that seems to enclose the whole area. She went closer and put her hand forward. She was trying to see if the flame was ''real''. As her hand got near, she felt heat coming from the flames. She tried to create psionic structures from wood, water, metal, and other materials. She threw them onto the flame in order to test the quality of the flame. As she tried to see how strong the flames are, she also check to see if the flames would weaken. In the end, she couldn''t get anything inside. Everything she threw would just disappear. At first, the things she threw would only burn to dust. She tried to pour water as well as some fire retardants but nothing happened. When she got to the metals, she noticed that the flame slowly grew stronger. She then tried to circle around the ''sun''. She did a couple of revolutions around the sun. She was trying to see if there is a someplace she could exploit. A place that had lower flame intensity. Her search was fruitless. Although there were places that had weaker flames, they were only weaker by a bit. She couldn''t get anything past the flames much less get herself inside. She still kept trying. She looked around a couple more times before resting. Sybil: "This seems to be harder that I first expected. The Phoenix Force is probably already helping this Earther protect her mind. I guess there''s no choice other than to contact her directly. Hopefully she is still mentally stable." Sybil went forward to where the flames are the weakest and shouted to attract attention. She waited for a while but no one responded. She shouted a couple more times. She waited each time until she saw the flames in front of her ''part'' ways. In the middle of that gap, the man from Vuk''s memories appeared. Sybil: "Who are you? You are not the woman called Jean." Skywalker: "Don''t you already recognize me? I''m General Skywalker." Sybil: "There''s no way you are that man. I know that he already died. Now, tell me who you really are." Skywalker: "I am Jean Grey. While I may look like a woman, I am very much a man on the inside." Sybil: "Do not lie. I don''t need to read your mind to see that you are lying. You''re face is clearly showing it." Skywalker: "Yeah sorry. That one''s on me. Neverthess, why would I tell you who I am when you haven''t even identified yourself." Sybil: "Hello. I am Lady Sybil of the Shi''ar. That may be hard to say so you may adress me as Oracle. I am a member of the Shi''ar Imperial Guards. Now, will you identify yourself." Skywalker: "My identity is not important. I merely exist as a spiritual anchor to stabilize my host, Jean. You can just call me Skywalker since if what you''re saying is true, then I might need to act as the real Skywalker. Otherwise, Jean might end up losing herself." Sybil/Oracle: "Very well. Mr. Skywalker. I, as the an Imperial Guard, hereby inform you that your host, miss Jean is under arrest. She is currently being transported to the Shi''ar ThroneWorld. There, she would be brought before a Tribunal" Skywalker: "Arrest? I refuse on behalf of her. Do you even have a warrant? Why are you even arresting Jean for. I knew she tampered the minds of some people but I don''t think that is enough to warrant the use of a spaceship much less an intergalactic fleet." Sybil: "Our laws do not require such trivial things." Skywalker: "So what? You can just arrest anyone you want? I at least have the right to know about Jean''s crimes." Sybil: "That we share the same sentiment. What do you know of the Phoenix?" Skywalker: "Phoenix? You mean that flame bird that moved in about a week ago? What does Jean have to do with that bird?" Sybil: "Yes. Wait. You saw the Phoenix? How are you still existing? Isn''t the Phoenix supposed to cause destruction to everything in its path?" Skywalker: "Beats me. You''re the one spouting all that bullsh*t. What does Jean have to do with that?" Sybil: "So you mean to tell me, that the Phoenix just came into Jean last week?" Skywalker: "Yeah. So what, is it a crime to adopt a pet now?" Sybil: "Nevertheless, your host is being charged with the crimes of genocide. The Phoenix caused the sun of the D''Bari star system to go supernova. That cause the death of the entire D''Bari population." Skywalker: "That''s not Jean. That''s the Phoenix. Why are you pinning the blame on her?" Sybil: "That is where your host is needed. If she doesn''t appear during the, then she would be judged guilty without getting a chance to fight for herself " Skywalker: "No way. No lawyer, no trial." Sybil: "I am to be her counsel. I will help her on this case but I can''t fight for her. " Skywalker: "Bullsh*t. You already consider her guilty. What counsel can you give her." Sybil: "A word of advice young Earther, Watch your temper. You''re not helping your host." Skywalker: "When is her trial?" Sybil: "We would be arriving at Shi''ar Throneworld, Chandilar. The trial would be starting tommorow. If she doesn''t regain consciousness, then I suggest you control her body and fight for her." Skywalker: "Fine. Give me all the books talking about Shi''ar Laws. Also add everything such as the technology used to gather evidence, the problems in their designs, everything. I want all of them. Sybil: "Be reasonable. There is no way you can go through all that." Skywalker: "Fine. Give me a day to read all. Delay the trial for that. If you can''t give me that, then I would rather wake the bird up. Let''s see how you''re Throneworld matches up against the bird who can make a start go supernova." Sybil: "Do not threaten the Shi''ar. I would have your head for that." Sybil extended her hand to try and grasp Skywalker''s neck but something happened. Her hand felt hot. It was as if her hand was burning. She pull her hand immediately after she felt that. She looked at her hand and saw burn marks all over it. Skywalker: "How do you like the invisible flame? Just because you can''t see it, doesn''t mean the fire is extinguished. I wonder what will happen if I teach the Phoenix how to do this. Wouldn''t it be nice, seeing your throneworld, Chandelier, burn without knowing what happened until it''s too late?." Sybil: "Fine. I will try my best to get you another day. Also, it''s Chandilar, not Chandelier." Skywalker: "I don''t care if it is Chandelier or Chinchilla. I''ll make sure your planet burns if you just let Jean be judged guilty for crimes she never even comitted." Chapter 87 - 87 After Sybil left, Tony went to contact the main suspect of this incident, the Phoenix. Tony delved deep into his ''planet'' heading towards the place where Phoenix was supposed to be. When he arrived at the Phoenix''s resting area, he saw something that wasn''t supposed to be there. He saw a huge tree that he had no recollection of ever making. On it, he saw the Phoenix resting. Tony wanted to complain to the Phoenix for planting a random tree in his mind but he controlled himself. Tony: "Hey Turkey. Do you have any idea what that Sybil lady was talking about?" Phoenix: "What? I don''t even know what you are taking about." Tony: "Ughh. The sun in the D''bari system. Did you make it go supernova?" Phoenix: "Oh that. Yeah. Why?" Tony: "What do you mean why. You just killed a entire race. Empires don''t like it when someone goes ahead and kills a race under their rule." Phoenix: "The D''Baris deserved it. They were the reason why Jean had to suffer. They were the ones who forced her to go on a rampage. I''d kill them again in order to make Jean''s life remained peaceful." Tony: "Oh..." Tony stopped and didn''t try to push his side. He understood where the Phoenix was coming from. In its mind, it was merely doing what it thought was right. Tony couldn''t decide if he should let it go or reprimand the Phoenix for its actions. This was personal for the Phoenix. Tony heard of the Phoenix''s story so he can''t blame the bird for doing what it did. The D''bari did try to use Jean and did cause all those things to take place. While this incident happened in another universe, Tony did expect that something like would also happen in this universe. Unfortunately for the victims, Tony isn''t that familiar with them. He didn''t know much about the victims to give a damn about what happened to them. He actually wanted to complain to Phoenix. For someone who''s seemingly only d?s?r? in life is to let a person live happily, it sure was doing a great job messing that person''s life. But he decided not to. It would probably just lead to something worse. In his perspective, the Phoenix was still immature. Sure it had probably lived longer than him, but the Phoenix did have limited interaction with people. Other than the Jean Grey s, Tony never heard the Phoenix mention anything about another host. He didn''t think of it at first but it looked like this was the reason Phoenix did this is because it learned this from experience. He just needed to make the Phoenix gain more experience. Tony: "Remind me to teach you about common sense. At least learn a few things just to relate with the mortals. For now, can you give me another reason? I can''t just go on telling people that the you killed the D''bari for revenge. I just can''t imagine things will ever settle down if everyone in this universe discovered the existence of a parallel universe." Phoenix: "Do I really have to?" Tony: "No. But it would help. The only defense I can think of for Jean right now is that she didn''t do it." Phoenix pondered for a while. It did have another reason for making that sun go supernova. But that reason was kind of embarrassing so it didn''t want to let anyone know about that reason. It didn''t really want to tell anyone but with Jean getting affected by its actions, it decided to say it. Phoenix: "Fine. I made that sun go supernova because I was hungry." Tony: "Uh . . . . . WHAT!!!?" Phoenix: "Yeah, I know. I binge ate a whole sun. It''s embarrassing. But I''d rather tell my story than let Jean suffer because of my actions. But else could I have done at that moment? I was hungry." Phoenix looked at Tony to see his reaction. When it did, it looked at Tony with curiosity. Tony looked like he was lagging. Tony was still stuck in the hungry part. This reason was another kind of useless. It was also too much for him to process. He knew anything could happen in this universe but this still caught him by surprise. He knew gods and myths could show up. He even expected something like a war between universes to happen. But he never expected a sun becoming a snack. ____________ Shi''ar Imperial Fleet Flagship Behemoth. Inside the Great Hall. Lights started condensing and a hologram of Sybil appeared. After her conversation with the ''Skywalker''(Tony), she started thinking of how to explain the situation. She had to figure out a way to report to her superiors about ''Skywalker''s'' demands without making herself look bad. In common situations, any competent minder would have been sufficient to serve as counsel for a defendant. They would check inside the defendant''s minds to see if the accused was guilty. If the defendant was guilty, they''d offer little or no help. But in the off chance that the defendant is truly innocent, then they''d give him proper counsel before their trial. The reason Sybil, the most powerful minder in the empire, was ?ssigned to become counsel is due to the fact that they were dealing with the Phoenix Force. With that cosmic entity present, the job that is usually harmless became dangerous. She became the best fit for the job. Not only does she have the best chance to gain access to the mind of the Phoenix''s host. She also has the highest chance of surviving in case the host ever went on rampage. Even though the Phoenix Force would augment the psionic capabilities of its host, the mercenaries Shi''ar hired captured the new host very early. The Phoenix''s psionic energies shouldn''t have merged completely with the host''s yet. Even if it did, the time was too short for the host to get used with the found power. The host also came from a primitive planet. He would have had some rudimentary mental protection at most. With Sybil''s skill, she thought that entering the host''s mind would have been easy. Unfortunately for Sybil, Tony already has experience in protecting his mind. He Tony already had multiple layers of defense protecting it. Even without the Phoenix''s help, Sybil would have required at least half an hour before she could penetrate into Tony''s mind. It would have been enough time for him to stage an escape. He also already settled on a deal with the Phoenix. This deal granted him full access to the Phoenix''s psionic powers(at that moment). With the Phoenix''s flames acting as another layer of defense. Sybil could b?r?ly even peek into Tony''s mind, much less read it and analyze its contents. Sybil prepared her responses so that she wouldn''t look like a failure. Her plan was to go with the ''I forgot'' routine. She did rarely act as counsel after she entered the Imperial Guards. She could reason that she missed a question because she''s not used to the job. She may be the most capable minder in the empire, but she is still a mortal. _____ Sybil''s projection is currently facing a man located on the right side of the throne. The man she is currently reporting to is Kallark, Preator(head) of the Imperial Guards. Kallark is the descendant of a proud bloodline. As he grew up, he was trained alongside fellow young men and women of his race. They trained in order to become the Imperial Guard from their race as for the title of Gladiator . The title of Gladiator eventually landed on Kallark as he was the only survivor from his group who were tested to become Imperial Guards More commonly known as Gladiator. Gladiator: "Sybil, what is the status of the captive?" Sybil: "Sir, the defendant requests for the trial to be delayed." Gladiator: "Delayed? Who does he think he is to demand such a thing." Sybil: "Sir, the defendant is a woman. Though the one who I communicated with was indeed male, the body of the defendant is biologically female." Gladiator: "Since the one you contacted was male we shall refer to the prisoner as male. Tell me, does it look like he would settle on the deal if we offered it to him?" Sybil: "I''m afraid that situation is highly unlikely. The defendant strongly believes that he is innocent. He actually requested for the trial to be delayed so that he would have time to prepare for the trial. He wanted to learn about our empire''s rules and customs in order represent himself. I believe that he wants to prove that he is innocent. He even requested access to the evidence as well as the technologies involved in the procurement of said evidence. " Gladiator was reaching the peak of his temper hearing about such requests. He already believed that the prisoner is guilty and the request he made were only to buy time. He wanted to lash out at Sybil for even letting the prisoner negotiate but a sound of laughter interrupted him. ?:"HA HA HA HA HA. Interesting. Sybil, grant that person access to everything he requested. He might be able to point out some loopholes in our laws. Let''s see if the new host of the Phoenix is more than just a powerful minder. " Gladiator looked at the source of the laughter and saw that it came from the man seating at the seat of the ruler. The man who controlled the whole Shi''ar Empire, Majestor (emperor) D''Ken. Sybil, who was facing D''ken, recognized the command so she immediately replied. "Yes sir. I will inform the defendant immediately." D''Ken: "Good work. You''re dismissed." Sybil bowed and her hologram started disappearing. _ Gladiator, who was too late to prevent the Majestor D''ken from issuing the command, tried to convince his lord to retract his command. Gladiator: "My lord. I do not support your instructions. I suggest you retract the command. Letting the prisoner negotiate is already like showing weakness. Now you even granted him access to the library, what if he understood our technology and used it against us." D''ken: "Relax Kallar(Gladiator''s name) Tell me. Do you think this host could even comprehend our technology?" Gladiator: "No sir. Our technology is too advanced for an Earther" D''Ken: "Next question. In the unlikely change that he is able to escape our containment field. Do you think he could run away from our territory before we could kill him?" Gladiator: "No sir." D''Ken: "Do you think he will be found guilty?" Gladiator: "Yes sir." D''Ken: "Do you think he will die after getting executed?" Gladiator: "Yes sir." D''ken:"Then let the man have what he wants. Let him have another day of his life. You can even consider this to be his last wish if you want. He''s going to die anyway, might as well give him an extra day before he goes." Gladiator: "I understand." D''ken: "Good. Now. What about the host''s bloodline?" Gladiator: "According to the commandos, the host''s(Jean) only immediate family member(father) has been killed. The host''s other relatives have also been taken care of. There should be no more carriers of the host''s bloodline." (AN: A minder searched inside Jean''s father''s mind to check for ALL his and his wife''s bloodline relatives ) D''Ken: "Then we have nothing else to worry about. Unless you have other things you''d like to point out?" Gladiator: "The host did have an adopted family. These ''mutants'' that are calling themselves the X-men. The commandos also found a possible threat. The threat used to have a relationship with the X-men but later went alone due to some incident." D''Ken: "Capture them if you want. Just make sure your hostages can be used as hostage. As for the threat, does he have a family?" Gladiator: "Yes sir. The threat has a wife and children" D''Ken: "Is the wife a ''mutant''?" Gladiator: "No sir. She''s just a regular Earther" D''Ken: "Too bad. I was looking for another member for my harem. Kill the threat and his wife. As for their kids, bring them here. Train them if they show potential. If not, just make them slaves." Gladiator: "As you wish." Chapter 88 - Library Sybil had the transport ship to change its destination from the trial location to the Shi''ar Imperial Library. After the destination was set, she went to the containment unit and contacted ''Skywalker''. When Skywalker heard that he was allowed access to everything that the Shi''ar race knows. He can''t help but be surprised. Tony: "Are you serious? They really allowed me to access to all information on your empire? Aren''t you afraid of technology theft or something? Back in my world, we don''t like to share personal technologies. Especially to our enemies." Sybil: "Yes, access to all information regarding Shi''ar Empire has been granted. The Majestor personally issued the command. As for your issue regarding technology theft, we aren''t concerned about such things. Most of our technology is readily accessible to all citizens of the empire. More s?ns?t?v? information such as our weapon and warship blueprints are restricted and protected. It is actually rare for someone, such as yourself, to be granted unlimited access to all our information banks. Personally, I think the Majestor(Emperor) just wanted to avoid the hassle of selecting which informations you would be granted access. You are only allowed access for a day. Even if the empire''s definition for day was used, there is still too much information to sift through. The smartest person in our empire still took a year to scan through everything. I doubt you could even read through half of that. Much less learn anything that would be useful for the trial. " Tony: "And you wonder why I would rather represent Jean. What about food? I don''t think I''ll be able to concentrate while eating prison food." Sybil: "Do not worry. Our prison food isn''t as awful as your worlds. A molecular synthesizer will be prepared on site. It can recreate all known recipes in our empire. It lack a certain something that can only be found on hand made food but the taste is no where near unpalatable. If you have no more concerns, we will be dropping you off shortly." (AN: think Star Trek Replicator) Skywalker: "Just one. I don''t think Jean will be available during the trial. I''d appreciate it if everyone referred to me as me and not as Jean." Sybil: "Understood." Skywalker: "Wait. That''s it? Do you just drop me off in the library and leave me there? Aren''t you afraid that I will escape." Sybil: "Not really. The library is equipped with special jammers. Only a select group of ''teleporters'' could come in. I also don''t suggest trying to escape by flying away. We have already evacuated the area so our fleet could open fire at any moment. It only be a shame not to conduct the trial. " Skywalker smiled a bit after hearing this. Shi''ar Imperial Library Tony looked as the transport ship flew back into space. Tony did not waste any more time and immediately went inside. The first place he went to was the bathroom. He went to a cubicle and locked himself there. Tony theorized that if some privacy rules are universal, this place should be a location without any type of monitoring equipment watching. While Sybil promised that he would be given privacy while preparing for trial, he still went to this place just to make sure. He started checking what abilities he could still use. He wanted to see if the Shi''ar''s power jamming technology is as good as they think they are. He knew that their technology isn''t perfect. He has his connection with the main body after all. But this skill is special. He wanted to see what he could do other that this. Tony first checked if he could project his astral form. If he could, then he could just use that astral form to investigate his surrounding.As he tried to do so, he was felt that the process got stuck. He unable to due to project his astral form. Tony then tried creating a portal using a sling ring. He was able to form a sparking circle but that''s it. The portal doesn''t seem to be connected. Finally, he tried to create a shadow clone. He was able to do so. Tony was impressed with the Shi''ar technology because when he created this clone, he felt that he wasted extra chakra. They might not be able to stop this ability but they did make it harder for Tony to use it. This was a portal created using the Space Stone. Tony was a bit disappointed but realized that his disappointment was unjust. The Shi''ar has some advanced technology and he expected for them to at least make the portal smaller. But he remembered that he was using an Infinity Stone. The only way to possibly block this is with another stone. Tony looked as a new Tony appeared. After they acknowledged each other, the Tony disguised as Jean vanished. The new Tony watched closely. He was checking to see if anything dropped. He found nothing. Tony: "Well at least they didn''t put a bug on me." Tony then zoomed away from the cubicle and started roaming the library. This Tony had super-speed. The new found speed came from his ability to control his body. _____ Tony didn''t acquire this ability by changing his body''s genetics. He got this speed by increasing the rate of his body''s cell activity. This meant that his body would grow old faster but Tony''s extreme regeneration could counteract that. The old cells would just be replaced with new ones. Tony didn''t touch his genes yet because he thinks that he''s still not ready. While he did have a lot cell samples taken from himself, he''s still not that proficient with microbiology and biotechnology to start playing with his genes. He did study it before but did not try to master it back then. He just didn''t have the motivation for it. Compared to things like programming and materials engineering, the experiments on microbiology was slow(relatively). He''d rather play with something where he can see improvements or results instantaneously. He also couldn''t just borrow the Time Stone for this. Unlike the other time where he used the stone to slow down time in order to capture photons, this actually deals with the natural laws. Unless a serious threat like Dormammu comes, he just has to settle with increasing, experimenting, and culturing the cell samples slowly. ______ After Tony did a cursory search around the place, he found that all monitoring equipment were indeed deactivated. He even had some astral projections sent to the library from the other side but even they found that hidden monitoring equipment were also deactivated. Tony appreciated that the Shi''ar kept their word. He made sure the windows are all closed. With the location secured, Tony started sending more of his clones towards this place. In less than a minutes, the library is filled Tonys. They started speed reading through the books. Topic by topic. While the clones were speed reading, the original also arrived. He walked into the molecular synthesizer and had it make all the food that it knew. Tony''s body''s increased cellular activity did include his digestive system. His body used up a lot of energy and the most enjoyable way to replenish that is to eat. With a machine that could produce all kind of food, Tony started an all you can eat buffet. He didn''t start with any food in particular and just started trying out everything. When he got something he liked, he had one of his clones send another portion to Earth. _____ Tony would have continued eating until the food supply was all used up but his clones just finished the history part of library and he discovered a few things. Tony needed to go back to Earth because he got something wrong. It wasn''t Jean who was in danger now. It was the other way around. The X-men, Magneto and his family, and some relatives of Jean are possibly the ones in danger. Chapter 89 - Assemble AN: I''ll be including some people so just to be clear. X-men apocalypse didn''t happen(yet). Since existence of mutants remained a secret, the zealots of Apocalypse just kept on believing. They weren''t aware of such power so they didn''t have a reason to find Apocalype''s pyramid in such a hurry ___________ X-Mansion courtyard. A portal appeared. Tony was the first one to exit. He was wearing a suit of armor reminiscent to the Mark VII armor. Unlike the Mark VII armor however, there was a very obvious additional equipment. On his back, there is a large tube shaped weapon attached. Tony ?ssumed that conventional weapons wouldn''t work on the Shi''ar so he decided to bring the most powerful weapons he had. The prototype weapon he last discussed with Jean. The next to exit the portal is Jean. On her face was a yellow-gold mask. She is currently wearing a low cut green dress, yellow belt with a prominent X mark and some high heels. She was also wearing some th??h high socks. Tony actually had an armor prepared for her but Jean didn''t want to wear it. The suit was bulky and Jean moved awkwardly while wearing. While the various weapons made fighting convenient, Jean still concluded that she could fight a lot better without it. Jean was about to wear her usual Marvel Girl costume but Tony was able to make her wear this suit. The looks are similar but the materials are different. Instead of the her regular suit made with kevlar like fiber discovered by Hank, he had her wear his suit which was made with Vibranium. Though it was made of metal, it shouldn''t be a problem as Magneto is currently on their side. The only thing he added were her th??h high socks. Her old costume had a considerable part of her legs on display. The socks covered a considerable part increasing the overall protection. Tony didn''t know why Jean had to wear heels but just went with it. He gave her similar heels but with mini repulsers equipped. It couldn''t fly at high speed but it could let Jean focus on fights a bit better. Ororo came out last wearing her regular X-men costume. A black costume with gold outlines. Tony offered to make her a suit similar but with Vibranium but she refused. Tony thought he noticed her react a bit after the mention of Vibranium but Tony didn''t have time to pry anything from her. He did tell Jean about it hoping that she would ask Ororo about it later. ________ After they arrived, they identified multiple groups of people who were also suited up. The most easily identifiable group were the X-men. They are currently wearing suits that appeared to be bright yellow spandex. Originally, these suits would have looked like black leather suits (Xmen movies) but "accidents" kept occurring during their production. The finished suits kept looking like yellow spandex with black outlines. They tried to manufacture the thing time and time again but the results were the same. Eventually, they gave up and settled on the yellow spandex.. (AN: of course it''s Tony messing with them. What did you expect? JARVIS going Skynet and pranking all the superhero costumes?) Storm and Jean approached the X-men and greeted the regulars, Cyclops (Scott), Beast (Hank), and the Professor after they saw them. After greeting them, they check the status of the new members. There was Colossus a student with the ability to turn his skin into metal. Kitty, the girl who can walk through walls. And Iceman, a man with ice powers. Professor X didn''t really want to include the new ones since they were still students but these themselves insisted. They knew things were serious since they experience the same thing when they were younger. The kids would hide in the bunkers while the ?du?ts protected them. Now, it is time for them to help protect others. The next group of people were the ones who didn''t wear the X-men costume. A member of this group is Wolverine. He is just wearing some casual clothes and a leather jacket. The Xmen did have an extra suit his size but Wolverine declined due to the outfit looking funny. Another member of this group is Mystique. She was only a part of this group because she wasn''t actually wearing anything. Though on the outside, she did appear to wear something. But that was only so that a certain someone wouldn''t ogle at her. Beside her is Havoc. The brother of Cyclops. He had similar powers to his brother but instead of sonic blasts coming out of his eyes, the energy was released from his ?h?st. He wasn''t supposed to be here since he wasn''t an X-men anymore. But he was talking to Mystique try to catch up just moments before Charles contacted. He was dragged along since the threat did involve his brother. He can''t exactly just leave things alone when his brother is in danger. Tony was just about to greet them when he was approached by the leader of one of the other groups, Magneto. Magento: "Mr. Stark. I owe you one. I heard things from Charles. If not for you, my wife and kids would have already been taken or worse." Tony: "It''s fine but can you address me as Iron Man while I look like this. I still have to keep my identity a secret after all. By the way, did you kill anyone yet?" Magneto: "No. I''d prefer not to do that in front of my family." Tony: "Then thank me later. We still have things to do." Magneto was just about to inquire about the situation but Fury walked in interrupting him. Fury walked after hearing the name Stark. He was currently holding Goose with him who jumped onto Tony''s shoulder the moment she was in range. Goose: NYAA!!! Tony felt the anger in Goose''s voice so he decided to feed her. He reached inside the tube on his back, with a portal in it, acting as if it was a food container and started pulling out some fresh meat. Goose fell for the distraction and started eating. Tony still had some things to do so he instructed Goose to just get the food himself. He maintained the portal and Goose stuck his head into the tube and her tentacles started grabbing food from the other end of the portal. Fury: "Hey ''Iron Man''. What''s the deal? I get that you sent your spaceplane just to pick up Goose but why did you have me fetch an old man?" Tony: "Where is he?" Fury: "Inside the house. He said was going to change into his costume. " Tony: "Then wait until he''s finished. You''ll see why. Magneto. can you introduce me to your team? I''m not really familiar with your Brotherhood" Magneto looked at Fury while responding to Tony''s request: "Are you sure about the human?" Tony:"Oh Fury? Yeah he''s cool. If not, we can just have Charles wipe away his memories." Fury: "My what now?" Fury wanted to protest more about his memories getting wiped but Tony and Magneto just ignored him. Magneto:" I think you remember the boy over there, Pyro. The woman beside him is Callisto. She can run fast. The one beside her is Toad. I don''t think he needs an explanation. The last one is Mastermind. He can cast illusions on to people. Tony looked at Mastermind who was currently ogling at Jean: "I''m not sure I like how that Mastermind guy is looking at Jean. You best keep him in check. Otherwise I''ll have to." Magneto: "No one in my group really likes the guys. He''s just with us because of his powers. " Tony had Callisto distribute communications earbuds to everyone while him and Magneto started talking about how to best use their groups powers when they noticed the others stopped talking. They looked up to see what''s the matter and saw everyone looking at the man who just came out of the mansions. The man was wearing a suit with such an iconic star that they recognized who the person was. It was Steve. Captain America just arrived. Scott recognized the shield that help beat him up so he didn''t have a good impression of the guy. The old ones were amazed that he actually appeared. They heard of him from their parents. They even got to read some of Captain America comics. They later learned that he died but it turns out, he just disappeared from the limelight just like them mutants. Wolverine thought that the man''s smell is familiar but he still has amnesia and couldn''t remember much of his past. He thought about asking but now isn''t the time. His instincts keep telling him that something dangerous is coming towards them. _____ Tony waved at Steve. Steve recognized Tony''s Iron Man suit so he approached him immediately Steve: "Last I remembered, we weren''t supposed to mess with the you know what." Tony: "Well, we couldn''t wipe minds last time. And last I remembered, you weren''t so..." Steve: "So what?" Tony: "Fat. Are you trying Thor''s look again or something?." Steve: "Hey! That was due to circumstances. Besides, I''m supposed to be retired. It''s nice just to live life. We were supposed to go on this camping trip but you just had to call me out of the blue asking me to suit up. So, what''s wrong?" Tony: "Remember Wanda''s sad story?" Steve: "Wait. You didn''t?" Tony: "Nope. I swear I didn''t tamper with Stark Industries. But it turns out, it might not be me after all. I think it''s something else." Magneto, overhearing the name of his daughter can''t help but join the conversation: "What is it about my daughter?" Tony: "It''s complicated. Let''s call professor and Fury. I''d rather talk about this once." __________ When the leaders got together, Tony started explaining things. He didn''t go into specifics very much since time was tight but he did say the important things. One, an alien race was attacking. Their first mission was to capture Jean but now, they are to capture anyone related to Xavier''s School. From Tony''s research, he discovered that all previous hosts that were captured ended up pleading guilty. Tony didn''t understand why they would do such things until he found something in common. All the hosts the Shi''ar race captured had something or someone that they cared about. It may be a friend or family, but they all had something that could be used as leverage against them. Tony figured that someone blackmailed them into throwing the trial away. They would accept the settlement the empire offered in order to protect their loved ones. As for those who would rather die than get captured, the Phoenix would go away and jump to another host. The Shi''ar would track the Phoenix onto the next host. It didn''t take long for the Shi''ar to notice a pattern. The Phoenix would more often than not, select the next host from the previous host''s relatives. This pattern more than just once that the Shi''ar named it the the "[insert name here] Bloodline". (AN: eg. Grey Bloodline, and the og bloodline is the Rook''shir Bloodline if anyone wants to know) From then on, the Shi''ar would wipe out all the blood relatives of the Phoenix host. JARVIS was able to track some of Jean''s blood relatives but by the time it made contact, it was already too late. The ______ While Magneto understood why the X-men required his help he still didn''t understand why his family was attacked. Tony answered that it wasn''t actually his family they were targeting but him. Magneto couldn''t believe it at first but Tony told him that it was because of his powers. While Magneto current abilities aren''t enough enough to destroy a space fleet, his abilities did have the potential to do so. Shi''ar ships are mostly made from metals and Magneto could possibly destroy them all. His family was only dragged into it because of him. His wife would have been captured then added into the emperor''s harem if she was a mutant. His children would have also been captured and made to be slaves. Magneto''s power could possibly be inherited by his children. The slave would then be brainwashed and then trained into the Imperial Guards. Magneto couldn''t believe at first that he was the one who brought danger onto his family. He was then furious after hearing the fate of his family in case he failed protecting them. Magneto''s powers were starting to go out of control due to his rage. The magnetometers in Tony''s suit was able to detect it and he was able to calm him down before he caused any damage. Magneto: "Sorry. I just couldn''t control myself after hearing such things." Fury: "Do they really still have slavery out there?" Steve: "Possibly. I''ve even met this alien who treats an army as something disposable." Xavier: "I''m sorry to interrupt but I can''t help but be curious. Were there aliens during World War II?" Steve: "Don''t worry. There were aliens even back then. There are even some things you''d probably just dream about" Tony was impressed that Steve could lie now. He thought the man would still have some of his tell when he lies but it wasn''t obvious. Tony guessed that it was probably due to his kids. He has probably done some story telling before they slept. He probably based it on his life since it was interesting. But he probably mixed things up just in case they remember his bedtime stories. Tony: "Cap, want to call it on this one?" Steve: "No. You got this. I''m just here to help protect the innocent. I''m not even sure what''s the capabilities of everyone." Tony: "Okay. Let''s do this" _______ While Tony was busy telling everyone what they were supposed to do, the people on the other end were wondering about something. Why was there a cat with its head stuck in the tube on Tony''s back? They kept getting distracted by the cat''s body wriggling from time to time. They didn''t know how the leaders were able to maintain their focus on listening to Tony''s instructions while there was a cat''s bu?? raised pointing up in the air. Chapter 90 - Update (not a chapter) yeah sorry no chapter yet I''m trying to post it all in one go since this might get confusing if I split it into regular chapters. (too many characters to coordinate cleanly)javascript:; still not sure if 1. multiple approx. same chapter length 2. just one big ?ss chapter combining it all. 3. multiple small chapters. It would be short chapters but will probably have better focus. Chapter 91 - Fight (Part 1) AN: So this took way longer than I expected. I''m releasing this part now since it is quite a while. I tried my best but don''t expect too much. Also. Reminder that everyone now has some earpiece from Tony. Those are quantum based equipment. Couldn''t fit them properly so just place it here. Need some reminder since there would be conversations that might feel out of place because the person wasn''t anywhere near the story a few moments ago. ____ Shi''ar Death Commando Spaceship The ship is currently heading towards the X-mansion. The ship could have arrived at their destination a few hours earlier but due to their previous encounter, they decided not to fly faster. They were ambushed just recently. Back then, their ship''s cloaking mechanism was also active. Since they were confident that no one on Earth would have found their ship, they ?ssumed that one of the mutants found them. They had experience with minders and would have found out if a minder located them. Their conclusion was mutant with a different set of powers found them. Object-based manipulating powers didn''t have that far of a range so they ?ssumed something weather-based. They were still unsure exactly what power found them so they decided to play it safe. They traveled in the air at the flight speed of commercial planes. The disturbances in the atmosphere should be camouflaged. They only had to forge some flight plans into some airlines in case their enemies were monitoring such things. It would be a slow travel but they would have less chances to be discovered. Black Cloak: "How''s Devo?" Offset, an insectoid alien replied: "Not good. That Earther really did a number on him. All the shrapnel in his body were removed but he is still in comatose. We''ll need a minder if you want him to be combat-ready.." Black Cloak: "It would take time for a minder to come here. Time that would be used by our enemies against us. We''ll just have to do this without him." Black Cloak was disappointed since Devo wasn''t conscious. Devo''s powers were more than just convenient and would have helped in the upcoming fight. Black Cloak: "Just prepare for combat. Remember to be careful. They already ambushed us once. If they get the jump on any of you again, then you better forget returning to the empire. " _____ Back to when the Death Commandos attacked Magneto''s family They would have gone and kidnapped this Tony Stark guy first since he was not a ''mutant''. He would be an easy grab. They decided not to though due to the man''s identity. The man is a public figure. It would alarm the Earthers if someone as well-known as him suddenly disappeared. It would definitely cause a ruckus that could spread internationally. It might even reach their other targets cause them to be alarmed. Since they can''t do their jobs starting from easy to difficult. They just went the other way and targeted the highest threat first. They picked Magneto as their target and went to Sokovia Immediately after arriving at Sokovia, they started monitoring Magneto''s family. They were used to black ops missions. They attack the target, confirm the target is dead, then go on to their next mission. They did the same thing here and waited for a chance to strike. They saw an opening when Magento and his family were preparing for dinner. They were just about to commence their attack when they were suddenly ambushed. Magneto''s Brotherhood of Mutants have already found them and shot attacks before the Death Commandos could even react. Large needles, balls of flame, as well as other kinds of projectiles started flying towards them. Devo, being in charge of the defense, was able to create force fields around his teammates just in time to protect them. Magneto was able to take Devo by surprise with the hidden nails. He was able to land multiple hits to his target. Magneto started manipulating the nails to break up inside Devo''s body. They were then dispersed inside his body to deal more damage to him. Devo injuries got severe that he wasn''t able to maintain the force fields. The mutants attacks started to slip through the shield and the Death Commandos had to use their personal skills to protect themselves. Black Cloak was surprised by everything that was happening. He expected some degree of resistance but not this much. He didn''t expect to already be a man down so early. His team was also having a hard time deflecting the attacks that came from all directions. His enemies clearly knew about their attack. They should be monitoring close by since they were able to attack at the moment Black Cloak''s team least expected. He didn''t know what else these mutants prepared for them but he knew they were at a disadvantage. The initiative was already with their enemies. His team wasn''t used to playing on the defensive so he ordered his men retreat. He got his cloak to cover his team. The cloak acted like a portal and a few moments later, Death Cloak and his team were teleported back to their ship. _____ After surviving the ambush, they reflected on their actions. They checked everything in their memories trying to figure out how their enemies got them by surprise. Their ship was equipped with Shi''ar''s best cloaking technology. Even the most advanced country on Earth(Wakanda), was unable to detect any signs of it when they passed by. They tapped into the internet and monitored all types of Earth communications for any clues that would have revealed them but found nothing. They weren''t able to tap onto Tony''s quantum communication network because they can''t. Once something becomes Quantum Entangled to a quantum network, the network would be aware of it. The only way they wouldn''t get found immediately is if no one on the network is watching for such things. The Commandos were here on Earth on a secret mission. They aren''t supposed to be here. They needed to remain a secret as much as possible. They knew it would be impossible to tap into the quantum network without getting caught so they didn''t even try. (AN: If this feels foggy, this is similar to what happened with Nebulas on End Game. Her memories are supposed to be stored through a similar type of network. Also again IRL, called Quantum Teleportation) _____ They found nothing that seemed to expose them. They ?ssumed that they were exposed through some kind of mutant. Since they couldn''t do this as discretely as they wanted, they decided not to be as discrete. They would still sneak on their target to try and catch them by surprise. Their egos were hurt so they wanted to sneak up on their target and regain some confidence. When they went back for revenge, Magneto and his family were already gone. The more powerful mutants were also gone. All that was left were the lackeys from the Brotherhood. The Death Commandos remained to watch the mutants trying to find out where their target went. They soon found a teleporter transporting Magneto''s men. Since their target has already escaped, they decided to just take revenge. They first killed the teleported and then went to wipe out Magneto''s men. _____ Back to the present. The Death Commandos were waiting patiently until to reach their destination when they felt a minder trying to read their minds. They were already prepared this time and didn''t give a chance for the minder to have a peek. What they felt was Professor X. He was currently using the Cerebro to find the Death Commandos. The mutants were already ready so they kept up the initiative and attack. Black Cloak: "Looks like their minder is searching for us. Krait, go out there. Go on and check what they have prepared for us." While there were other members of the Commandos who could fly, Krait could fly the fastest so he was called to do reconnaissance. Krait is a humanoid with a bird''s head as well as a pair of wings. He used these wings to fly and he could fly at very fast with them. Krait went to the doors and waited for them to open. The doors were starting to open so he stretched his wings preparing to fly. The door was wide enough for him to get off and fly when the alarms on their ship starting ringing. The ship''s system reported that all their guns were not responding. They checked what happened through the video feed which showed the ship''s guns seemingly ripped off. They tried to search for the enemies but the ship''s system reported another problem. There were parts of the ship''s hull that sustained significant damages. It didn''t take long for them to notice the ship''s hull was starting to collapse into itself. The woman in white, Hypernova, complained on how fast their enemies managed to reach them Hypernova: "How did they get to us so fast? The minder found us just seconds ago." BlackCloak: "Everyone prepare for combat. These mutants are more of a threat than I expected. Hypernova, make a hole. We need to get out before things start to get ugly." Hypernova pointed her hand towards the ship''s floor and a beam of energy came out of her hands. It hit the floor and the materials it hit slowly disintegrated. ________ On the outside, Magneto was busy trying to crush the spaceship when he noticed Tony was flying towards him. Tony kept hovering near Magneto watching as the spaceship slowly got crushed. Magneto: "Why did you come? You do know that pawns are usually the first ones to attack? " Tony: "I need to see the enemies for myself. Your description was helpful but I can only do so much with it." They noticed a hole being formed in the underside of the ship. From that hole, they saw a white cloud of gas come out. Tony: "Do you remember something that resembled a cloud when they first attacked?" Magneto: "No. I only recall a swarm of bugs. Is it also an enemy? " Tony: "Possibly. Professor?" Professor X: "I sense something from that cloud. It is unclear but I think it is sentient " Tony: "Storm, see that cloud. Make a tornado and try to vacuum it. Jean, catch the cloud. Make sure you create multiple layers to contain that cloud after it gets vacuumed. We''re not sure what it can do so make sure it doesn''t escape. Iceman, after Jean contains the cloud, freeze it. Don''t worry about killing. Aliens have weird bodies so I doubt you would kill it." Tony looked at Magneto and ordered him to go to his position. Tony remained there watching as entities started jumping out of the hole. After the cloud (Sega), a swarm of bugs (Colony) came out next. Tony recognized the species and warned everyone about it. The bug Colony could eat through various materials so it''s best not to get close. After the two vaguely shaped aliens came out, the rest that followed were more normal. The rest had humanoid bodies. First was a white alien woman (Hypernova). She had clothing that covered her body like stripes. She also has some lines on her face that reminded Tony of a Tiger. She didn''t bring any weapons but Tony was still felt danger from her. Next was a bug alien(Offset). It had a large jaw as well as four arms. There was also something that looked like stingers on its hands. Next to come out is an entity made of rocks (Shell). It looked like some kind of humanoid dinosaur but with rocks for skin. The next alien to come out reminded Tony of DC''s Deadshot (The alien''s name is Warshot btw). The man''s head looked like a skull with his left eye glowing red. He has a belt with weapons and even has this rifle on his back. Following the Deadshot looking alien is Krait. Last was a big green man. Tony had doubts if he was seeing things correctly but JARVIS confirmed his doubt. The green man that jumped down is a Skrull. This man is considerable bigger than Tony''s image of a Skrull. Other than the size, he also has chunks of metals all around his body that looked to be Cybernetic Implants. He may look different but the face of the man was most definitely of a Skrull. Tony didn''t know how they could grow that big but it was probably experimented on after becoming a refugee. Tony: "Professor, see that green guy? He can transform like Mystique. I''m not sure about those implants but sure you don''t lose him. " Tony contacted the Professor to check if there is anyone else on board. The professor found one inside that was left unconscious. Tony wanted to go near the ship and take out the unconscious man before he regained consciousness but the birdman, Krait, intercepted him. Tony dodged Krait''s attacks and shot some of his own. It became a dogfight between birdman and Iron Man. _______ While Tony was busy having a dogfight with a bird. The other Death Commando''s were still in midair falling towards the ground. Their landing was rough because Cyclops and Havok were firing at them. Havoc would fire large beams of energy at them while Cyclops would fire multiple small hits. Iceman, Pyro, and Magneto would also send some projectiles every now and then to try and hit them. The Commandos saw the attacks targeting them and would try to dodge. They managed to dodge the first few attacks but soon found out that they couldn''t dodge them all. Professor X was coordinating all the attacks targeted towards them so there were no blind spots they could slip into. The Death Commando''s decided to let Cyclop''s attacks hit them as his beams looked to be the smallest. His attacks should be the weakest so they let it hit with them. They felt like they were punched after they were hit but at least there was nothing else. They tried to go land as fast as they could while enduring Cyclop''s attacks. Little did they know that they were falling for a trap. Tony knew that these attacks couldn''t kill the enemies but he still ordered the mutants to fire them. The attacks main priority wasn''t to deal a large amount of damage. Its main purpose was to separate the enemies from one another. Callisto was moving Cyclops all over the place so Cyclop''s attacks came from different angles. Not only would it extend the enemies'' flight time, each attack was also positioned in such a way that the Commandos would fly away towards a certain direction. (AN: Callisto is the fast one. I''m just ?ssuming all people with super speed have some level of strength. Flash and Quicksilver seems to be able carry people just fine so I don''t see a problem with Callisto not being able to carry some normal weighing human) The other attacks were just a distraction. Ice spears and flame balls look far more threatening due to their sizes but it was just an optical illusion. The attacks looked to be much more powerful so that the enemies would avoid them. By the time they noticed what was happening, the Death Commandos were already separated from one another, it was already too late for them to regroup midair. The best they could do is go to the ground as fast as possible and regroup after landing. Tony heard from Magneto about each of the Death Commandos abilities. These abilities are strong individually but they aren''t as effective as when they are used in a coordinated attack. Tony wanted them to be separated from each other and have the mutants deal with them individually. They would fight multiple opponents at once which should help suppress their advantages. It also helped prevent them from running away. Black Cloak could teleport people but Tony knew there usually were limitations with teleportation. Tony didn''t know what the enemy''s limitations are but he still had a countermeasure. Once the enemies tried to retreat, Tony would send clones to each Death Commando''s location. He would then channel the Space Stone''s power and prevent teleportation in the surrounding area. It would reveal Tony''s powers to everyone but Tony could just blame it on the Phoenix. The only person that might not accept it is Steve but Tony could probably work on something to reason his way out of it. ____________ Fight: Black Cloak After shooting the suppressive fire, Magneto had Callisto move him to where Black Cloak was supposed to land. He looked at Black Cloak who was still falling. Magneto got different metal objects out and used these shrapnels to attack the man. Black Cloak did some mid-air maneuver to dodge the attacks. He was busy trying to avoid the attacks that he failed to notice some parts of his armor moving. Magneto was trying to control his armor to see it was possible. A few moments later, the metals on the Black Cloak''s equipment were in Magneto''s control. Using these things, Magneto was able to separate Black Cloak from his cloak. This was Magneto''s primary mission. He saw the man teleport using the cloak so Tony made his first target to remove it. Magneto wanted to refuse since he already tried before. Back then, he couldn''t manipulate the metals on the man''s body. It was only because Tony ordered him to do so that he decided to give it another try. Tony told Magneto that he should be capable of manipulating the metals in the enemy''s armor. Based on Tony''s research, the Shi''ar should have used metals with magnetic properties in their alloys. Magneto should be able to sense it if he focused on those particles. He should be able to locate it given some time and later manipulate those particles. He wouldn''t have enough control to use the things as a weapon but he should have some basic control over the enemy''s equipment. With his cloak gone, Black Cloak fell to the ground faster. Magneto flew close enough for his voice to reach and started talking. Magneto: "You''re their leader right? Tell me, Why did you target my family?" Black Cloak felt the anger in Magneto''s voice. He tried to incite more anger from Magneto in the hopes of making him mad. Black Cloak: "We didn''t target your family. Our primary target was you. You''re the primary threat against the empire. Why? Are they dead? Too bad. I was planning on torturing them after I killed you. I heard some Ravagers wanted to have a taste of you Earthers. We both know old meat is hard but young meat should be nice. How about I send your kids to them after all this? " Magneto: "You!!!!" Magneto wanted to rip the man to shreds but he heard Tony''s voice. Tony reminded him not to get caught up in their mind games and do his job. He could just interrogate the enemy later. Magneto immediately used his powers to take away all of Black Cloak''s other equipment. He started with the man''s helmet and spear. He was warned that anything they had might have some other use so Magneto did his best to strip the opponent. With his previous experience, it became easier to detect the metals he could manipulate. He was able to pull all the metals he could away from Black Cloak. He set them all to the side. Callisto came by like a blur and the next seconds, all of Black Cloak''s equipment were gone. Black Cloak: "Quite shameless disarming me before the fight. Nevertheless, I can still kill you with my b?r? hands." Black Cloak jumped towards Magneto to try and land a hit. Magneto just flew away while using some metal shrapnels to try and hit Black Cloak. Black Cloak could only watch as he didn''t want to jump towards Magneto. He didn''t have the ability to fly without his cloak and jumping would show an opening while he was in midair that Magneto could use to hit him. Black Cloak tried to taunt Magneto into attacking as he wanted the man to focus on their fight. BC: "Are you running away? Are all Earther''s cowards? I thought you people had a concept of a warrior''s pride." Magneto: "You can taunt all you want. My job is just to disarm you. Now that you could only fight hand to hand, other people could easily handle you." Just as Magneto finished his speech, Captain America''s shield flew right below him and straight into Black Cloak''s face. The shield then bounced away and flew back to Captain America who caught it. Behind Captain America was Beast. Toad was also jumping from tree to tree approaching the rest of them. Magneto was ?ssured seeing the iconic Captain America. He remembered hearing stories about the man beating Nazis when he was still a kid in a concentration camp. The guy unintentionally helped him during his escape so he trusted Captain America. He knew the man could handle things here so he flew towards his next destination. With Black cloak''s weapons were gone, they were able to fight him evenly. Captain America moved slower than before but he didn''t need to be as active. He was only there to block the man''s attacks while his new ally, Beast, would be the one doing all the punching and kicking. While Black Cloak was busy fighting the two, Toad would spit some sticky substance onto Black Cloak. He tried to hit the man''s as much as he could but he would hold back if his allies might get hit. He also targeted certain places so that his allies could still hit Black Cloak without getting stuck in Toad''s slime. The sticky substance wasn''t able to hinder Black Cloak''s movements at first but Toad shot multiple times. The substance would soon pile up and Black Cloak''s movements began to slow down. The fight ended up like a training match with Black Cloak as the dummy. Captain would block all of the man''s attacks. He would also land some punches but the heavy hits came from Beast. The guy would jump from trees and onto Black Cloak. Black cloak, stuck in Toad''s slime spits, wasn''t able to dodge them. He eventually got exhausted that he tried to call reinforcements. Black Cloak asked his people for help but they were also busy with their own fight. Black Cloak tried to some last-ditch struggle but without his equipment, he could only deal with combatants one at a time. Fighting three people who are aware of their roles in the fight was too much for him to handle. It didn''t take long and Black Cloak was eventually knocked unconscious. _______ Flaw (Skrull) Tony changed the plan a bit after he saw the Skrull enemy. Since this person was a Skrull, Tony gave him a bit of special treatment. Tony knew the threat of having the Skrulls as their enemies so he tried his best not to give them a reason to. Instead of getting the mutants to beat him up, he decided to try and convert him. He switched Flaw with another enemy and had Cyclops blast him towards Mastermind. If Mastermind is as good as he says he was, he should be able to trap the Skrull in his illusions. Tony transferred the images of Skrulls to Mastermind''s mind. He had it go through Professor X as Tony still didn''t trust the guy to let him in his mind. After the image transfer, Tony told him about some stories Tony heard from his Skrull friends. Tony didn''t know where this Skrull was from but he should be able to relate. Tony even mentioned certain iconic areas from the Skrull''s homeworld in an effort to sell the illusion. Tony tried his best to give all that Mastermind would need to form a very convincing illusions. He even set up a clone to maintain contact with Mastermind in case the man encountered problems with regards to detail. Tony wanted to try and covert the Skrull into their side and providing all the information Mastermind needed wasn''t such a hassle. Tony just had JARVIS reroute Mastermind''s communicators just to make sure other people didn''t get confused hearing Tony''s voice overlap with himself at the same time. Mastermind wasn''t just boasting about his skill. His illusions were able to convince Flaw. It didn''t take long for Flaw to start doubting if he was on the correct side. He even started to believe that he was supposed to be on the mutant''s side. Mastermind was even able to convince Flaw to reveal the weaknesses of his former allies. The information was immediately dispersed which made the fight of the other people easier. ______ Warshot Warshot was currently having a shootout with Cyclops. The fight didn''t look as intense as the others that if Tony was here, he would immediately think that two were in a Lazer Tag competition instead of some serious fight. Warshot would fire laser beam at Cyclops while Cyclops hid behind trees to dodge the attacks. The lasers from Warshot''s rifle shoot wouldn''t pierce through because his gun''s output wasn''t set to max. It wasn''t like this before but Warshot had to change his weapon''s output. Before, the fight was a fight between snipers at first. Both Cyclops and Warshot would stay as still as they could and try to find each other. The shots were a lot less than right now but the shots fired were a lot more deadly. Cyclops was about to be hit a couple of times if not for Professor X''s warning. Professor would warn Cyclops when Warshot looked like he was about to fire and Cyclops would jump away just in time to dodge the attack. Cyclops was getting exhausted from all the dodging but thanks to the inside information, Cyclops decided to change his tactics. Instead of firing large beams that could disable the enemy. He decided to fire multiple shots and harass Warshot. Warshot had limited power cells to power his rifles while Cyclops has a seemingly unlimited amount of energy coming out of his eyes. Cyclops would fire with as much as he can that wouldn''t affect his speed. Warshot felt the trees he was hiding behind get destroyed faster. He couldn''t wait until his cover was destroyed so he shot back without being able to aim properly. Cyclops would still dodge the attacks and continue shooting at Warshot. Warshot felt that his only chance to move was when he shot back so he decrease his gun''s output and fired dummy shots. The fight was going for a long time as no one was able to land a killer shot. Cyclops suddenly heard Magneto''s voice coming from his earpiece. Magneto: "Cyclops. Do you need a hand?" Cyclops: "Magneto? Yeah. I''ll file multiple shots to attract his attention. Use that as cover. Be careful not to get seen, this guy is a sniper." Cyclops got up and shot a lot more than usual. Warshot was unable to move as Cyclops kept firing all around his cover preventing him from coming to give some return fire. While Warshot was hiding waiting for a chance to attack. Magneto came from Cyclops direction and flew until he was near the enemy. Magneto was able to feel a hint of magnetic particles in Warshot''s equipment which he used to pull his equipment away from him. Warshot was able to grab a grenade and pistol but he was hit by Cyclops before he could use them. He was caught off guard and hit by another one of Cyclop''s shots. Cyclops continued firing energy beams at him until Professor X confirmed that his enemy was knocked out. Cyclops approached his enemy and then did a double-tap just to make sure his enemy stayed down. _____ Chapter 92 - Fight (Part 2) Sega (White Cloud) Jean is currently playing with a giant ball resembling a marble ball. The ball is mostly transparent with a white cloud of gas inside. The white cloud inside the ball-shaped force field is Sega. Jean was currently dribbling the ball while looking at Iceman. He was currently kneeling on the floor exhausted. Jean: "Iceman, are you okay." Iceman: "Sorry Ms. Grey. I think I overexerted myself." Jean: "I told you to take it easy. You''re not supposed to use all your strength in just one attack. You''re supposed to conserve some energy. Especially when the fight is not yet finished." After Storm and Jean went to capture Sega, Iceman was called to freeze the enemy. With this being Iceman''s first mission, he couldn''t help but try to show off. He approached Jean and waited for her instructions. When she said go, Iceman immediately started freezing Sega. He succeeded and Sega was frozen solid. After seeing the results, he immediately collapsed onto the ground. Turns out, he used all his power trying to freeze Sega. He went max from the start trying to use his powers that he failed to ration his energy. That lead to his current situation. Tony, on the ''radio'', overheard Iceman call Jean by Ms. Grey. Tony: "Hey Marvel Girl. Can you deduct some points from Iceman" Jean looked at Iceman with a little bit of regret. She didn''t want to reduce the bonus points since it was sort of a reward they''ll be giving to the volunteers but she knew it wasn''t unreasonable. Earlier in the debriefing, everyone was reminded to use their codenames during combat. Some people waived the use of codenames but for the most part, everyone was instructed to refer to the others by their codenames. Tony repeated this a couple of times during the briefing but Iceman wasn''t focused on listening to remember. Jean: "[Sigh] He''s got a point. Iceman. That''ll be two points off of the bonus points you''re supposed to be getting after this." Iceman: "What? There are bonus points? Why do I get deductions?" Jean: "Codename Iceman. You need to call people by their codenames. Iron Man already brought that up earlier." Iceman: "What for? Codenames just makes things more confusing." Jean: "Iceman, you need to get used to calling other people by their codenames. Especially during fights. This rule isn''t made for you. It''s for your teammates. It''s fine right now since this combat is pretty much already under control. This cloud is already contained and half the fight is settled. But what if it''s not? What if you called Shadowcat by her real name and your enemy heard you? People can look someone up with just a name. They can filter the results via their gender, height, body build, mannerism, and other details. They could narrow the option and may even find out Shadowcat''s true identity. Sure she can handle herself, but what if the enemy targets her family. A lot of things could go wrong just from revealing someone''s name. That''s also why some wear masks. We keep our identities secret for the ones close to us." Iceman: "Sorry Miss" Jean: "It''s fine. Just remember to call people by their codenames next time. Besides, if you forget, you can always create new nicknames for people. Now, let''s go help Storm. " ______________ Hypernova (Not Storm) Hypernova is a woman with the power to project energy from her hands. Magneto took note of her since she used these energy beams to disintegrate some of Magneto''s men. At the moment, she is trading shots with Havok Havok is most proficient in the group when it comes to energy beam. He should be more familiar with energy projection combat than anyone else. He was least likely to get injured fighting her so he was sent to her. Since he hasn''t seen combat for a while now, no one expected him to defeat her. He is just too rusty when compare to Hypernova whose main job is to use her powers for ?ssassination. Havok''s job was just to stall her. He just had to fight her until everyone else is finished. He has done a good job so far. _______________ Offset The bug looking alien, Offset, is currently facing Wolverine and Colossus. Offset, with stingers on each of its four arms, looked to be a close combat specialist. With the team''s other hand to hand combatants handling the leader, it was decided that Wolverine and Colossus were going to handle this one. Colossus has the ability to covert the tissues of his body into an organic metal-like substance. Using that ability, he is able to cover his body in some kind of metal instead of normal human skin. With this metal skin, Offset''s stringers shouldn''t be a threat to Colossus. Even though he has little experience, he shouldn''t be a burden to Wolverine while fighting this bug. He would be receiving all the attacks while Wolverine would deal the damage. With Wolverine''s adamantium claws, he should be able to deal more than just scratches on Offset''s exoskeleton. His Adamantium claws should have the ability to penetrate the alien''s exoskeleton. ___ After Offset landed, its attention was immediately on Colossus. Compare to Wolverine who looked pretty much the same as a regular Earther, Colossus'' metal skin seems more of a threat. Offset threw a couple of needles at the two to test their reactions. Wolverine twisted his body to the side and the needles passed by. Colossus, on the other hand, raised his arms to block the attack. Seeing the two''s reactions, Offset decided to attack Wolverine first. Offset saw Colossus block its needles with his b?r?d hands. While these weren''t its strongest weapons, it was pretty close. Offset knew that it wouldn''t be able to hurt the metal man so easily so he left him for last. Offset also chose to attack Wolverine first because Colossus was slow. It knew that it could just leave the metal man for later as it could dodge his attacks. Colossus wasn''t that much of a threat even when left alone. Wolverine appeared to be an easier target. The man''s body was made of flesh. Offset felt the man''s was only had to watch out for his punches With Wolverine as its target, it started trying to attack for real. It crouched down on its hind legs and then suddenly jumped towards Wolverine. Wolverine: "Too slow bub." Wolverine already knew that he would be its target so he was already prepared. When Offset got near him, he whipped out his Adamantium claws. Offset was surprised by the Wolverine''s claws and wasn''t able to completely dodge the guy''s attack. Wolverine got his claw into Offset. He was able to slice a bit of Offset''s abdomen before it pulled its body away from him. Wolverine looked at where he stabbed to see his results. It wasn''t as big as he expected though since the bug could still move. Offset held its wound for a bit. It checked its wounds and saw that while the wounds were deep, they weren''t anywhere important. It was a bloody battle where Offset''s claws would scratch Wolverine and the guy would stab it in return. Wolverine noticed that his attacks were useless. Offset could still move the same even with its injuries. Wolverine decided to not to hold back anymore. Since the enemy could handle stabs and impalement, he started targeting its limbs. Wolverine wanted to cut off all of its limbs. It shouldn''t be able to attack if it does have any limbs to attack with. Wolverine let one of Offset''s attack hit him. It didn''t matter to Wolverine since he would just regenerate any injuries. He would use the opening Offset would show from the attack to strike back. Wolverine''s plan was a success. He sliced through two of its arms reducing Offset''s arms from four to two. Offset caught its arms and tried to reattach it but Wolverine interrupted. He got near enough to slice Offset''s head off. It was able to dodge in time and it backed away from Wolverine. It knew it was at a disadvantage so it tried to retreat. Offset''s back shifted revealing a pair of wings. It used the wings on its back to fly away. Offset didn''t use its wings before since he didn''t usually use them. Offset''s wings were a lot smaller than its body. They needed to be flapped at very high speed to let Offset fly. The rapid flapping of its wings would produce a buzzing sound. The noise isn''t appropriate for a black ops squad so it usually forgo using it It also didn''t use them due to its size. It had wings smaller than normal. This meant that Offset needed to exert more effort to fly. Flying was too exhausting for it so it didn''t usually fly. Offset didn''t have much of a choice this time however so it flew. It started flying and maintained its height. There, it started reattaching its limbs in an effort to regain some combat advantage. Wolverine looked around trying to search for Colossus. He saw Colossus come out of a bush. Colossus went to the bush to puke. He couldn''t help it after seeing Offset''s dismembered limbs. Wolverine looked at the man checking to see if he could still move. Wolverine: "You done bub?" Colossus: "I''m sorry. I''m just not used to such things. Ripping the arms of your enemy¡­" Wolverine: " Then snap out of it. This is how I fight. We need to reach that bug before it escapes. Do you have any ideas? Colossus: "Sorry, No. You?" Wolverine: "How strong are you?" Colossus: "Very Strong. I can lift cars with one hand." Wolverine: "Good. Lift me and throw me at the bug." Wolverine crouched down and tried to form himself into a ball. Colossus picked Wolverine up and started moving for a shot. Once he saw the shot, Colossus pulled his hand back. Wolverine: "Fastball Special. Execute" Colossus threw Wolverine towards Offset. ___ Offset was currently working on restoring its limbs when he heard something. It looked down to where its enemies were and found Wolverine flying towards its. Wolverine was flying too fast that Offset was unable to dodge in time. Wolverine was able to slice through multiple parts of its body finally killing Offset. Wolverine way down wasn''t as nasty as he expected. He was able to stab his claws into a tree and slow himself until he landed on the ground. Wolverine reported their status and received instructions on where to go next. Callisto bu??ed in the conversation complaining that Wolverine was too heavy. She wouldn''t want to carry him again if possible. He looked at Colossus and asked he could throw him again. _____ Bird vs Tony Tony is currently flying away from Krait after attacking him with some missiles. They have been fighting in supersonic speeds for a while now and Tony was starting to get bored of playing tag. Tony: "JARVIS, how is the scanning coming along?" JARVIS: "Scanning is almost complete. I only need to record a couple more maneuvers and the enemy''s wing will be completely modeled." Tony: "Good. Leave the rest on display and I''ll see to it." Tony picked Krait as his enemy because of his physiology. Krait possessed a body that is half avian, half humanoid. His body wasn''t formed artificially but naturally. It is a form that is developed through generations of evolution of Krait''s species. A body designed for atmospheric combat. Tony wanted to fight him to learn how to best utilize wings. Unlike birds, Krait''s body is humanoid. It would be a much better model to base on as it was based around a humanoid body. Less modifications would be needed to design the wings around a suit. While Tony''s suits have flaps and repulsors at strategic positions to help him, it has a lot of shortcomings when compared to wings. A good example is what happened to Tony moments before. ______ During the start of their dogfight, Tony had a hard time dodging Krait''s attacks. Krait used his wings to do seemingly impossible aerial maneuvers with ease while attacking Tony. Tony, on the other hand, had to set his repulsors to operate near their maximum just to dodge Krait''s attacks. There are even moments where Tony had to use a bit of his powers (gravity and telekinetic) just to avoid some attacks. Tony was soon able to through Krait''s movements. He could predict the attack and dodge but his suit still had to maintain its repulsor''s output at a high level just to execute the maneuvers. Though he could now avoid Krait''s attacks. The suit still wasted a lot of energy for each maneuver. If Tony''s suit isn''t powered by a near-infinite source of energy, his arc reactor would have already used up a majority of its energy. Other than the energy problem, Tony also noticed another problem. The forces Tony''s body experienced during the fight was a lot. It was at a level that no regular human could handle for extended amounts of time. Tony eventually instructed JARVIS to create a wing model based on his enemy. Though the wings were unnecessary for Tony, it was still a possible path for improving his armory. Unlike Falcon''s wings which was designed by the military to give its users aerial advantage during ground combat. This wing model is based on combat with air superiority in mind. Tony wouldn''t be including the wings to the Iron Man suits'' standard equipment. A winged Iron Man suit might be useful. He could use the wings for some of his bigger robot designs. It would give better maneuverability on his special robots compared to the fixed-wing backpacks he was going to be equipping for the mass production models. _______ Tony was just finished modeling Krait''s wings when the Phoenix informed him about an incident. He stopped flying and looked back to face Krait. Tony: "Hey bird brain. Do you want to surrender now? There''s an incident so I''m afraid I''m going to finish our game of tag." Krait: "Do you think I''ll believe you? Your suit is probably out of energy. I''ll just have to keep attacking some more and you would soon crash to the ground." Tony saw Krait approaching him again. Tony: "[Sigh]. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Tony reached to the back of his suit and grabbed the weapon prototype. He held the pipe with both hands and pressed a bu??on on it. The pipe started producing a buzzing sound. A few moments later, a beam of blue light was released from the weapon and straight up the sky. Tony is currently wielding his first prototype lightsaber. Krait flew back after seeing Tony''s new weapon. He wanted to fly as far away as possible and observed the situation. Unfortunately for him, Tony''s reaction was faster. Tony dropped his altitude just below Krait''s and started using his prototype lightsaber. He swung the beam towards Krait and was able to scratch the man''s wing. Scratch may be an understatement as the beam that hit Krait was about a foot in diameter. It was originally half that but Krait was far from Tony and the beam spread out a bit. (AN: Just look at your foot. It''s about that big unless you have remarkably small feet.) The beam passed through Krait''s wing and it was almost torn off. Tony was able to turn off the lightsaber just before Krait''s wing was sliced off. Tony: "Ooops. My bad." Tony looked at the prototype lightsaber in his hands with a bit of disappointment. There were still a lot of problems he needed to fix before he could make his lightsaber. _____ First of all, the prototype lightsaber he held looked more like a bazooka than a lightsaber. It didn''t matter much though it was just temporary and miniaturizing it would be easy. There is a much more glaring problem that Tony wanted to fix. The prototype lightsaber''s length. The prototype used lasers to produce the blade. There were a lot of laser emitters working together to produce the beam. Since photons could be used to push vessels in space (see LightSails/ solar sails), Tony thought about creating the reflection effect of lightsabers using the same concept. By making the beam densely packed with photons (to the point that it is solid), the beam should be able to push other beams away. (AN: yeah exploiting particle part of photons a bit much. But Sci-Fi ) The problem with lasers is that they produce a lot of heat. The device heated up fast and the beam itself would also heat up its the surroundings. JARVIS was worried that there was too much heat and cause the device to meltdown. Tony was able to solve that problem in the device by using Vibranium heatsinks. Since heat is the vibration of particles, Vibranium is also able to absorb it. The more pressing concern is the beam itself. It would go on until its energy is depleted. A portal or a mirror could be used to contain the beam but both options would make the beam''s tip a lot less lethal. Tony couldn''t figure out how to contain it yet. This was also one of the reasons Tony wanted to peek at the Shi''ar library. He wanted to see if they have the technology to contain the beam. _____ Tony approached where Krait crash-landed. He saw the poor alien passed out after experiencing the pain of his wings getting torn off. Tony felt a bit sorry. It wasn''t much though as he still placed shock collars on his neck. This shock collars didn''t produce regular shocks but the shocks the Kree used to restrain Captain Marvel''s powers. Tony could have made them smaller like a patch but he had it especially designed like that. These collars weren''t just to restrain someone''s power. They were also there to humiliate the wearer a bit. These collars should deal some psychological attacks on them. Tony would only use these on his enemies since he had something smaller for his friend. After checking that Krait is properly restrained, Tony had the alien carried away. Tony then took off himself. _____ Shell Kitty is currently running away from the alien with the rock skin, Shell. Shell was moved slowly and was unable to catch up to Kitty. It knew it couldn''t catch up so it picked a few rocks from its body and threw it at her. Kitty saw the attack and acted as if she was trying to dodge the stones thrown at her. Kitty: "Umm. Can anyone take out the dinosaur already? I''m starting to get exhausted here" Kitty''s has been running from Shell since the beggining. Since her ability is to phase through objects, she was picked to stall this guy. She would be helping the team while not being exposed to toomuch danger at the same time. Shell had no weapons and only used its body to attack. It was the perfect match for Kitty who was another fresh X-man. Her job was also to stall her enemy. She needed to keep its attention while not making it too obvious that she could phase through object. She just had to act as if Shell almost hit her. She has to give the alien false hope so that it would keep attacking her. If her ability is revealed, Shell might give up on her and go to another place. Kitty: "Hello? Can anyone hear me? Someone?" Kitty was just about to quit when she heard a growl. It was Wolverine who got himself thrown to this place by Colossus. Wolverine started stabbing Shell. He kept attacking the alien but it didn''t seem to feel it. Kitty: "It won''t work. It''s skin is too thick. We need something else" Wolverine ignored her as he had nothing else he could do. He kept ripping off parts of Shell''s body until he something over the comms. Kitty also heard an order to close her eyes. She didn''t want to at first but she heard the order again. She decided to follow the orders and close her eye. Just as she closed her eyes, Wolverine also jumped away from Shell. Wolverine landed a couple of meters away and saw blue beams of light hitting Shell''s body. Tony: "Careful with your eyes. This is some high powered laser" Wolverine ignore Tony''s warning as he could just heal such things. He watched closesly as Tony sliced Shell''s body away. After the beam passed through Shell''s body a couple of times, Wolverine finally saw Shell''s body again. It''s body is now dismembered. The ground where its body was cut also had scorch marks and what looks like lava. Wolvering looked up to where Tony was and saw Tony waving at him. Wolverine recognized the guy. Wolverine retracted his claws while leaving the middle one popped out. Tony just laughed a bit. He then flew off and continued on his way. Wolverine looked at Kitty who still had her eyes closed. Chapter 93 - Fight end When Tony arrived at Jean''s location, he was surprised by the scene that greeted him. Jean was being restrained by her teammates. Iceman and Pyro were holding her by the arms trying to hold her back from walking. Storm was right in front of her trying to talk to her. Tony looked to where Jean was facing. He saw a line of trees that were destroyed. At the end of that, there is a pile of tree trunks stacked up to each other. Under the trunks was a pair of legs. There appeared to be a man under that pile of trees. Based on the shoes worn, the man under the pile is Mastermind. Tony knew a bit about the situation so he ignored the guy after JARVIS informed him that the guy was alive. Tony approached Jean and the others. Tony: "You can stop now" Storm: "Tony? Good timing. Give us a hand here. Something''s wrong with Jean. First, Wolverine and now this." Tony approached Storm and held her by the shoulders Tony: "I''m referring to you three. You can stop trying to restrain Jean now." Storm: "What do you mean stop? If we stop, Jean would kill that guy." Tony: "Come on Storm. Jean is a powerful telekinetic. If she really wanted to go somewhere, do you think these two would be able to stop her? She would have already knocked them out." When they heard Tony''s reminder, they couldn''t help but pause. Everyone here knew what her powers were. Jean got away from them and went on Tony''s side Tony: "You good?" Jean: "No. I still want to roast that guy." Tony: "Maybe later. Where are the ?ssassins? " Jean raised her hand and gestured them circularly. Then, a circle appeared right in front of her hands. The circle looked just like a sorcerer''s portal. The difference was, instead of sparks, the circle was made of flames. Two balls floated from the portal. One was filled with a cloud of gas. Another was filled with bugs. Tony recognized the portals. He couldn''t help but ask so he got close to Jean and whispered: "You could do that now? And without rings?" Jean: "Yeah. But Jean still can''t. She needs to work on visualization." Storm heard what ''Jean'' just said. She approached the two and Storm: "What do you mean ''Jean can''t''? You''re not Jean are you?" Tony: "Relax Storm. This is sort of like another personality. It''s a long story. Don''t worry, Jean''s just fine." Storm still couldn''t help but worry. She looked at ''Jean'' trying to see if she''s truly okay. She then felt as if Jean changed. Not only has Jean''s facial expressions changed, even Jean''s "aura" seemed to have changed. Jean: "I''m okay Storm. We just adopted this pet. She''s just overprotective." Storm: "Jean? You''re the real Jean right?" Jean: "Yeah. Sorry for making you worry." Storm: "What happened?" Jean: "You know that creepy guy on Magneto''s group? He put me under an illusion. Or at least tried to." Jean told Storm about what happened. Back when Storm and Pyro were confronting Colony. Storm was trying to capture Colony the same way she caught the white cloud. She created a tornado and tried to vacuum the bugs. Unlike Sega who was made up of gas, Colony was made up of bugs. Colony''s was a hive mind while Sega was just a cloud with consciousness. This made it necessary for Storm to collaborate with Pyro. Colony''s bugs have parts of its consciousness. That allows it to spread its bugs at a wide area without being in danger of spreading too far and dissipating. Pyro coordinated with Storm to allow her to create a Firenado. The bugs individually weren''t sentient enough to notice that the flames weren''t that much of a threat. Their instincts kicked in and they flew straight to Jean''s psionic ball. Things were going smoothly until Mastermind arrived. When Mastermind came, he saw Jean already had Colony under contained. He couldn''t help but be frustrated. Mastermind wanted to make an appearance just before things got settled. He would then cast an illusion (on anyone, not just Jean) that would make the situation worse than it actually was. Jean would be in some sort of danger. He would then arrive just in the nick of time to save Jean''s life. He would appear like a knight in shining armor and save Jean. Mastermind wanted to do this so that he could start brainwashing Jean. He knew of Jean before today. He was also aware of her psionic abilities. She would have barriers erected in her mind that would prevent him from brainwashing her. He might not have succeeded before but this knight in shining armor stunt would have made Jean lower her defenses on him. He would have been able to get in eventually and made her his lover. (AN: Not sure where to put it so just place it here. Brainwashing illusion != regular illusions. He can have anyone under ''light'' illusions as long as it wouldn''t mess up with something in their subconscious. At least that''s how I thought the guy''s powers worked. ) Since Mastermind was already too late for his plan A, he tried his plan B. Since they were facing aliens, he thought he could exploit everyone''s lack of information. He decided to set up an illusion where one of the bugs escaped the Firenado. The bug would sneak behind Jean and try to attack her to make her release its ''friends''. Mastermind would then pop out of nowhere and slice the bug with his sword. He started placing everyone on the same illusion. He wanted the others around her to be witnesses. It was crucial that everyone else would be under the illusion before her. They could back up his claim later if Jean ever got out of his illusions. He just started getting Jean under his illusion when the Phoenix noticed. Phoenix was on guard ever since Tony''s clone got caught. It immediate noticed Jean going under an illusion and checked the source of the illusion. It got control of Jean''s body and peeked into Mastermind''s mind. After seeing his plans for Jean, the Phoenix couldn''t help but be angry. Phoenix started boosted Jean''s body to Tony''s level. It then used Jean''s body as its own as it started beating Mastermind by hand. Phoenix would usually burn its enemies away but it knew such action would inconvenience Jean later on. It also wanted to try beating someone to a pulp. It was inside Tony when he was fighting with Wolverine up. Phoenix remembered how satisfying each of Tony''s hits on Logan was. Not only was it satisfying, since Tony avoided using any powers, the beatdown took way longer than when Phoenix burned someone up. It eventually wondered if beating someone up was more satisfying than its usual actions. Phoenix wanted to try it out but thought it wouldn''t be able to do it until sometime later. Fortunately for it, a volunteer showed just before Phoenix forgot about it. Phoenix copied Tony''s combat skills and started beating Mastermind up. The first few moves were awkward since Tony''s combat style wasn''t designed for a woman. Phoenix learned fast though and it was soon able to beat up Mastermind. Phoenix enjoyed punching and kicking Mastermind. It was just getting into the good part when Phoenix felt Mastermind was about to die. Phoenix wanted to beat the man up some more so it decided to heal him. Phoenix continued trying out all of Tony''s moves but Mastermind was on the brink of death again. Phoenix remembered Wolverine had regeneration that kept him up so it decided to give Mastermind the same power. It would take the regeneration away from Mastermind later but it wanted to beat him up for now. With Mastermind''s new power, Phoenix started beating him. It wanted Mastermind to be afraid of looking at Jean. Phoenix continued things until it felt that the fear had been engraved into Mastermind. They tried to stop ''Jean''. Phoenix knew it couldn''t hurt these people but before it stopped, it landed one last hit. Phoenix took away the regeneration from Mastermind. Then, she waited until Tony arrived before switching back to Jean. Storm: "Are you sure?" Jean: "Yeah. I also read his mind. " Pyro: "Sorry Miss Grey. I thought that guy was cool" Iceman: "Why does he get to call you Miss Grey while I get a deduction?" Tony got what he was saying. Since things were almost finished, he tried to convince Jean to retract the deduction. Jean reduced the deductions but didn''t fully retract it. Her reason was that reducing the deduction was appropriate but retracting it completely would have made things pointless. Tony: "Sorry kid. How about this." Tony stuck his hand on the opening of his prototype lightsaber and pulled out a bottle of beer. Tony: "Here''s a drink. On me. It''s not that cold yet but I think you could take care of that. " He opened the bottle and handed it to Iceman. Iceman cooled the beer down but only looked at it. Tony: "What? Not your drink? I also have some Trappist beer here but I suggest you drink something average first." Tony just pulled another bottle out. He just had the beer opened when Storm and Jean knocked him on the head. Tony: "O What was that for? You could have asked properly if you also wanted some" Tony pulled another two bottles out when he saw the anger on their faces. Tony: "You don''t like beer? I also have wine but I suggest we drink that at the afterparty." Tony pulled out a bottle of wine from his ''pipe''. Storm: "What is that? Doraemon''s pocket " Jean: "That''s not the point Storm. " Storm: "Oh right. It''s inappropriate to give that to him Tony." Tony: "What? Why?" Jean: "Because they''re underage." Tony: "Really?" Tony looked at Iceman and Pyro who just nodded their head. Tony: "Damn. What kind of food have you been serving in the mansion? Last time I checked, these people look 18." Jean: "They are 18." Tony: "Then what''s the problem? Here" Tony gave another bottle to Iceman to cool down before handing over to Pyro. The two were just about to drink when the bottles they were holding floated away. Storm: "Where do you think we are? Drinking age in the US is 21." Tony: "Oh right. You know what? Let''s just go to the UK. I think you''re legal there." Tony got hold of the two and was just about to fly away when he was interrupted. Jean: "Where are you going? The fight''s not yet over." Tony: "Damnit. Let''s finish this already." Tony held the two guys and flew towards Hypernova. Jean and Storm shrugged. They also flew and followed Tony. Hypernova She and Havok were still having a shootout. Hypernova continued trying to contact her teammates. She was getting worried since it was already a long time since she made contact with anyone. She couldn''t help but worry since she also stopped hearing sounds of fighting. She didn''t want to think about it but it felt as if all her teammates already lost. She prepared to fire a huge shot. She would the blast as a cover to run away and try to regroup with her teammates. She started concentrating her energies when she saw an unnatural shadow. It was a small dot that was getting bigger. She looked up the sky and saw her teammates'' bodies falling towards her. The bodies started to land one by one. Hypernova tried to approach them but she heard the sound of a weapon. She knew they were defeated. She wanted to deal one last attack but before she could do anything, a collar was stuck on her neck and suddenly her powers were lost. Hypernova: "My powers!!? When did Earthers have this tech?... So it was a trap huh?" Hypernova looked behind her. She saw a lot of Earthers lined up next to each other. Hypernova: "Can I ask you a question?" "No." A shock originating from the collar hit her and she went unconscious. While the Death Commandos were getting round up, Steve slipped out of the group to talk to Tony. Steve: "Is that it?" Tony: "Yup. Do you want more?" Steve: "Not really. It''s just that¡­" T: "Too easy?" Steve: "Yeah. Who are these guys?" Tony: "Mutants. By the way, You recognize the guy with the claws?" Steve: "Mutants¡­ That doesn''t sound nice. I think I remember a guy I worked with back during the war. The guy looks just like him. Good guy. Very violent. I think his name is James Howlett. Is he a kid of James?" Tony: "Nope. At least I don''t think so. How should I say this? He''s probably the same guy." Steve: "Same? But the only people who look young are¡­ But how? Howard just finished recreating it. Are you telling me someone duplicated the serum that fast?" Tony: "No. Dad didn''t lie. He just finished it after I was born. I think Erskine might have based the serum on him." Steve: "Wait. If Erskine got the serum from him, then that means he is" Tony: "Older than you? Yeah. With his body regenerating that fast, he''s probably hundreds of years old by now." Steve: "Hundreds? But if that''s true, then these mutants should have already existed then. There would have been millions by now. Why didn''t anyone notice them last time?" Tony: "Have you forgotten what happened to Wanda? Or are you pro-registration now?" Steve: "No. I''m just thinking. If we had them by our sides back then, maybe you didn''t need to do that snap." Tony: "Hey!!! That''s my moment. You already had yours. That one is mine." Steve: "I know. Also, I don''t think it''s healthy to be intimate with the moment of your death." Tony: "Not intimate. But I think you get it." Tony replied in his mind [Of course that snap was important. I cried every time I watched that scene.] Steve: "Anyway¡­ How were they able to hide from everyone? They''re not exactly a secret country like Wakanda. " Tony: "I''m not sure. Even I''m feeling the pressure trying to hide them. I was able to hide them in my company but I don''t think I''ll be able to hide them if they multiply at the rate they''re going." Steve: "You what? Stark Industries is a weapons company. Is the army trying to weaponize them?" Tony: "What? No. They''re in another company I own. Besides, Stark Industries has too many spies that I wouldn''t be able to hide them if I tried." Steve: "HYDRA?" Tony: "Is just one of them. The government was able to block most of them but they can only do so much." ____ The two talked a little more and then they started approaching the rest of the group. Everyone who fought was currently sitting on tree trunks and rocks forming a circle. In the center of the circle are the prisoners. Tony had JARVIS send some drones to drop crates filled with snacks and drinks here. As everyone was taking a break, Fury Xavier and Mystique arrived. Magneto, Tony, and Steve saw them and stood up. They got together, walked a bit away from the group, and then started the meeting. ____ They looked at each other waiting for someone to start talking. Magneto didn''t have that much patience to wait anymore so he talked first. Magneto: "So. What are we going to do with these aliens?" Tony: "I need them alive for a day. Then, I don''t care as much." Fury: "SHIELD has this facility where we could lock them up." Magneto, Steve, Tony, Xavier, Mystique: "NO" Fury: "All right all right. It was just a suggestion. No need to get worked up. Why is everyone against SHIELD anyway?" Mystique: "Spies. Your group''s security is too easy." Steve and Tony nodded. Fury: "Come on. It''s not that bad. Is it?" Mystique: "I was able to infiltrate it faster than I did some banks. Tony''s company is way harder to get into. I would rather his company be in charge of these aliens than SHIELD." Fury: "Come on. Really?" Steve looked at Tony with an expression of disbelief. His image of Fury is some manipulative spy. He heard things on Fury from his wife. Still, he never thought Fury could be this na?ve. Tony understood his feeling. Tony whispered something to Steve. Steve: "You sure about this?" Tony: "Yeah. I''m not sure how this happened but it would be a disaster if this goes on. His " Steve thought about it a couple more times. He then called out to Fury and asked him a question. Steve: "Do you have a grandfather that worked operating in elevators?" Fury: "How did you know?" Steve looked at Tony again who now had a helpless face. Steve: "Just study his life. Let''s get back to business." Tony: "Speaking about the aliens. I honestly don''t care what happens to them. I actually prefer them dead than have them in prison" Xavier: "Am I the only one who wants them locked up? Captain?" Steve: "Sorry. I would have sided with you if I was younger. But I''m with Tony on this one. Some people just shouldn''t be left alive. And based on my experience, these guys are some of them." Xavier: "But we should give them a second chance." Magneto: "Stop dreaming Charles. They already had their second chance. They could have left after they attacked my family." Tony: "Look, professor. It''s not like you would be killing them. I''m sure someone is more than happy to make sure each one of them dies." Xavier: "Letting someone get hurt is the same as hurting them. It''s the same with death. I believe that was taught in my school, Mr. Stark." This time, Steve just couldn''t help but correct him. He remembered how Tony almost lost his parents in this timeline. He knew Tony was prepared to give up on them for the sake of the future. There were just events where someone has to be sacrificed. Steve can''t tell much about this but he knew that if he let Xavier go, there is a chance that Tony might see that he almost murdered his parents. Steve: "Then you''re wrong. I''m guessing you haven''t experienced a situation where you had no choice but to let someone die. I''m not in control but I suggest you remove that from your curriculum. That isn''t heroism. That''s just conscription (forced enlistment). By teaching that to kids with powers, you are forcing the students to save people. You aren''t creating heroes. You''re just training soldiers. " Magneto was surprised by what he heard. He couldn''t help but be proud seeing as Captain America shares his perspective.: "See Charles. It looks like I am not the only one who noticed." Xavier: "I''m not creating soldiers Captain. I''m running a school." Steve: "And I believe that is what you think you are doing. But you haven''t lived for as long as I have. Trust me. That part, that''s something you shouldn''t be teaching." Magneto: "You can relax Charles. I''ll make sure their death is painless. You should just run your school and leave the ?du?t stuff to us." Xavier wasn''t able to respond. He was still thinking about what Steve just said. His students were called soldiers more than once. He ignore them out due to those claims coming from his enemies. He just didn''t expect it to come for Captain America. He started thinking back. He wanted to see why everyone kept referring to his students as soldier. Everyone saw the shock in Xavier''s face. He then started thinking seriously so they decided to leave him alone. Chapter 94 - Trial 0 AN: "Will be going back to more frequent shorter chapters now." _____ While everyone was taking a break, Tony got the Death Commandos and transported them to another location. He separated them from the rest because of what he was about to do next. First thing he did after isolating them was have them stripped. All their weapons and equipment were already taken away, but Tony still wasn''t confident enough to say that they are fully disarmed. Some of them may still have equipment hidden at someplace that they could use to escape. After removing every possible equipment he can think of from the prisoners, he had his symbiote split and then bond with each and every one of them. Tony used the symbiote to take control of their bodies. With these, the prisoners shouldn''t pose any more threat. Not only could he affect their movements, he also used the link to slowly siphon their powers off of them. He was also going to try All-Black''s more sinister abilities. _____ After learning about the Shi''ar Empire, Tony started worrying about what would happen in the future. As far as he could tell, even if he won the trial, the Majestor of the Empire may still overrule the decision. And based on the way the Majestor easily gave ''Jean'' time to prepare, Tony was sure that something like that could happen. The only way Tony could win without any complications was with a trial by combat. If he won the fight, they would respect the results and let Jean go. While Jean would be free, there is still one problem, the Shi''ar. They would still be hunting the Phoenix. They would keep on targeting the Phoenix''s host as well as the host offspring. Jean may be free but there''s little chance that they''ll let her offspring go. And with the way things are going between her and Tony, this offspring would be Tony''s. Tony wasn''t thinking about having kids any time soon but he still didn''t like the idea. He wouldn''t just allow someone to target his future kids. He wanted to make sure that this thing never happens. The easiest he can think of is to control their system. By controlling the decision-makers, he would be ?ssured that the whole empire wouldn''t target his kids. There might still be some smaller groups who would target his kids, but Tony wouldn''t be as concerned. He might even consider letting some of them slip past his protection. It is a way to temper his kids. Tony wanted his kids to live in peace, but it didn''t mean he wanted them unprepared. Tony thought about how he would control the Shi''ar. He dismissed controlling them through some kind of technology. The Shi''ar is currently more advanced than he was. Any attempt he would do would only alarm them. He could surpass their technology given time, but he just didn''t have the time. He also dismissed using shadow clones to impersonate them. The clones are not the real person. One look from their telepaths and they would easily be revealed. They may not be allowed to look into an official''s memories, but they are still allowed to peek if only to confirm the person''s identity. Tony did know of a way that he could control them. It was using magic. He got a spell from Darkhold that he could use to control someone''s will. It was essentially a spell to turn the person he targeted into his slave. The problem was the spell''s power source. Even if when modified, the spell still drew energy from some other dimension and not from Tony. The spell is based around the energy and Tony still has no way to replicate it. This uncertain factor made Tony dismiss it as it could bite him back later. He wasn''t fully in control of the spell which left an opening that could allow someone else to control his slaves. Since most options were not feasible, Tony thought about using his symbiote. Unlike dark magic, he has full control of it. He also could bypass the telepaths as they should still be able to detect the original host''s mind. He also had something else in mind. He just needs to test some things on actual subjects first. _____ Once he made sure each one had been bonded completely, Tony contacted Phoenix for ?ssistance. After the Phoenix got ready, Tony started his tests. He channeled some psionic energy into his symbiote. He then used both his human and symbiote body to try and read the minds of his prisoners. Since Tony has telepathic powers of his own now, he has a way to see a person''s memories without running the risk of forming a split personality. While he failed his first few tries, he was soon able to successfully read mind. He read the minds of all of his prisoners. After getting all the information he needed, he proceeded to his actual tests. ___ Tony wanted to see if he could bond the Phoenix Force with his symbiote body, All-Black. While normal symbiotes were weak against fire, All-Black was an exception. It should be able to combine with the Phoenix in theory. There was only one problem. The two entities weren''t exactly compatible. All-Black was supposed to come from the shadows while Phoenix is fire and life incarnate. The concepts they represent are sort of opposites. The relationship wasn''t direct, it still made him doubt if it was possible to combine the two. ____ Tony had the Phoenix create some flames that he applied on a part of All-Black that he had separated. The flame was able to recognize Tony''s consciousness in the symbiote. It surrounded the symbiote, but Tony didn''t feel pain from the fire. After making sure it was safe, Tony then started testing out ideas he thought about to try mixing the flames with the symbiote. He thought of multiple combinations and then tested the results on the Death Commandos. ____ After finishing the tests Tony returned to the others. He heard Mastermind shouting the moment he arrived. Mastermind was approaching the people from Magneto''s Brotherhood. Mastermind: "Help me undo these restraints. I Magneto, command you to release me." He already started drawing flame but he was held back by Magneto. Magneto: "Patience young one. His fate isn''t to be determined by us. But by the person, he did wrong to. " Tony heard this as his cue and decided to bu?? in. "Oh please. If you let Jean or other X-men deal with him, they would just have him locked up somewhere. " Magneto: "Please. Have a little more confidence in Charles. He may be old but he could still learn" Tony: "Fine. But I still think they would let him off easy. Don''t you want to handle things internally?" Magneto: "Let''s just settle this when the time comes. Do you need anything else?" Tony: "Not really. I just came here to ask if you still want some revenge." ____ Shi''ar Imperial Library While Tony was dealing with the Death Commandos, he had his clones collect all the data he could. He didn''t have them disperse earlier to avoid the chance of him being distracted by the information. Now, he was ready to take in all the information. He made sure the clothes he wore were presentable and signaled his clones to disperse. They dispersed on the queue. All the information his clones gathered were transferred to Tony at the same time. Tony was overwhelmed with all the information that he received. The Shi''ar Empire isn''t like the Kree which is just a single massive civilization. It is made up of different species and millions of worlds. Each of those species contributed some unique technology to the empire. While the information stored in the library has been reviewed and most duplicate information removed, the total amount of information contained in it was still massive. Tony felt that he wouldn''t be able to process all this information so any time soone. He decided to speed up his thinking speed so that all the information he recieved were organized in his mind instead of just leaving it all in a mess. After he finished organizing all the things he learned, he was so mentally exhausted that he decided to sleep. _____ When Tony woke up, he was greeted by Oracle(Sybil). She informed him that the trial will be starting soon. Oracle: "I hope you found what you were looking for. If not, then too bad. The trial will be commencing. Any request to delay the trial wouldn''t be entertained." Tony: "I think I got everything. Unless there is some secret library hidden somewhere." Oracle: "It was the Emperor who granted you access to all information available in the Shi''ar Empire. It is an insult to even think that we would do such a thing." Tony: "All right, calm down. Sorry about that. But I couldn''t help it. Back in my planet, people with power tend to have these kinds of secret stuff lying around all over the place. I just can''t help but think the same here." After accepting Tony''s apology, she inquired as to why he appeared in this form. He was still in his male appearance and didn''t transform back to Jean after all. Tony: "Well, this would help reduce confusion during conversations. Jean still hasn''t shown signs of regaining consciousness. So, I am going to be the one doing all the talking. Does it matter what form I appear as?" Oracle thought about it. Other than herself, no one important knew of the accused''s appearance. All her superiors were also referring to the accused as a male. The only one who still considers the accused as female is her. "I guess not. But if you were able to successfully win the trial, the Shi''ar would recognize this appearance of your as innocent and not Jean''s appearance." Tony was a bit perplexed with what she said. Oracle: "What''s with that look?" Tony: "Nothing. I''m just wondering. Did tell anyone about Jean after you were ?ssigned as her counsel?" Oracle: "No. It is my duty to protect the privacy of those that I counsel. I believe you have a similar concept on your planet." Tony: "Yeah we do. It''s just¡­ you know what, forget that I asked." Oracle: "Alright. But did your inquiry change something?" Tony: "Kind of. It did change something, but not much." Oracle: "Then I am glad to be of some help. If there is nothing else, we should start moving." Tony: "One last thing. Can I wear a costume?" Oracle: "Costume?" Tony: "Mask, outerwear, cape. That sort of stuff. Can I wear it during trial?" Oracle: "I don''t understand why you would need such a thing." Tony: "I was just thinking about the appearance thing. If I went on trial wearing a costume, then people wouldn''t know about Jean''s appearance until after the verdict is given. I would be able to represent Jean in trial without the confusion. Then, I could just reveal Jean''s appearance later." Oracle: "I need to check with others." Tony: "Fine. By the way, I already uploaded the design in one of your computer things. Can you help me make it in your molecular synthesizer? You can even make it using chocolate if you''re so concerned about security." Oracle was starting to wonder, did he ask the trial to be delayed to prepare for his defense or did he ask the delay to have one more day to enjoy life. She looked at the costume Tony designed. It was Darth Vader''s suit. Tony recreated the design from the helmet down to the boots. The only difference was the height. The design was 18 cm (7") shorter due to his height. It was a considerable difference that Tony decided to leave it be. Adding heels or changing his height would just affect him negative during combat. Oracle was kind of impressed by the level of detail of some areas in his design: "How did you have the time to design such thing?" Tony: "Let''s just say that I have a hard time maintaining focus." Tony actually wanted to add another request of playing the Imperial March during his entrance, but Oracle was still hasn''t even got the go signal for the costume. He decided to wait and raise his requests one request at a time. Chapter 95 - Trial 1 On the way to the trial. Tony was currently looking out the windows of the transport ship he was on. Outside was the capital city of the Shi''ar Empire. He saw countless spaceships flying. While there were a lot of spaceships, a large portion of the spaceships were identical. They had similar structures but with different paint designs. Tony immediately identified them as the part of Shi''ar Empire''s forces. They should be the ones in charge of the area''s security. It looked like all of the Shi''ar''s ground forces were deployed as the ships were everywhere. Some seemed to be inspecting selected areas, while others were just roaming around on-patrol, waiting for an incident to take place. Tony: "Wow. Is there a festival? Or is your capital just overpopulated? Oracle: "Of course it''s not overpopulated. They are just here for the occasion" Tony: "What''s the occasion?" Oracle just looked at him like he was stupid. After his time in the library, he didn''t seem as tense as he was when he arrived. Not only did he not show any reaction she usually saw, he also had the gall to make requests. Granted, his requests were nothing special. But, she still felt something was wrong. His requests were just easily granted. Oracle: "I still can''t believe they allowed your requests." Tony: "Really? It''s just the costume though. How do I look?" Tony looked at his Darth Vader outfit. When he first wore the costume, he was amazed at the result. The suit looked exactly like his design. The bu??ons and lights were also functioning. There was just one problem, the breathing. Even though he added the SCUBA regulator in his design, the sound while he was ''breathing'' was just wrong. He didn''t know if it was just because he was inside the suit. He couldn''t do anything about it at the moment though, so he just hoped things sounded better from the outside. While Tony was worried about the sound of his breath, he wasn''t as concerned about his requests being denied. He was even confident that his request would be granted. After all, the Emperor D''ken just receive a report from his Death Commandos. Black Cloak reported their mission as a success. The threat, Magneto, was eliminated. They have also captured some secondary targets. The target''s friends and family are contianed. Black Cloak''s report gave D''ken more confidence. With them that he would get what he wants. Since D''ken already has his ''stick'' is ready, he just needed to prepare the ''carrot''. He had to look as good as he could be to his target. That way, when the trial is finished. He could ''help'' his target obtains a more lenient punishment. _____ Tony was mentally reviewing his plan when Oracle approached him. Oracle: "You should keep away from the windows. We are about to arrive. You should stop sightseeing and start to prepare for your defense." Tony: "Relax. I''m already prepared." Oracle: "You should stop being so confident. From here on out, one wrong move would mean death" Tony: "Relax. Besides. I find your lack of faith disturbing" Tony expected some sort of reaction from Oracle. He waited a while but still got nothing. Since he failed to get any sort of reaction, he just took one last look on the outside, made sure to remember the view of his places of interest, and then got up to follow Oracle. ____ Streets of the capital city. Just as Shi''ar''s police finished inspecting their respective areas they were ?ssigned to, blue-colored portals appeared. Shadow looking entities exited the portals. The shadows moved onto the streets. The portals closed up right after the shadows got out that it would be hard to notice it unless you were looking. The shadows that came out of the portal moved fast. They went to the sides of the streets. When they got near the shadow of an object, the things started to melt. They mixed themselves into the natural shadows. The police that just passed by were alarmed by the sensors that detected movements. They looked to where the alarms originated and only found random objects with particularly dark shadows. The ship''s scanners scanned the objects but found them to be just some random raw materials such as ingots of copper. Since the objects weren''t just some piece of garbage but something useful, tractor beams came out of the ships and targeted the objects. After scanning the objects and determining them to have no problems or points of suspicion of any sort. Some of the less disciplined police officers decided to ''personally manage'' the objects. They grabbed the things not noticing that as soon as they made contact with the materials, the shadows cast by the object just became lighter. Hall of Imperium Tribunals Gladiator: "Ladies and Gentlemen. You are here today to witness history. We are here for the most important of decisions. The Earther, Darth Vader, is here to stand and face his accusers. He is here to pay for his crimes. He is here to answer for his acts of genocide" _____ With that introduction, Tony walked into the center stage. He saw the current leader of the Shi''ar, D''ken, sitting in the very front. Right beside him was a seemingly important female. Tony recognized the woman. She was in the recent records added in the Empire''s history. The lady beside D''ken is his sister, Lilandra. As the Emperor''s sister, she is a princess of the Shi''ar Empire. She isn''t a lazy princess though as she is the current Grand Admiral of the Imperial Guard. Tony didn''t remember her because she is the Grand Admiral of the Imperial Guards. He remembered her because of her identity. Lilandra is the next in line to the throne. If something ever happened to her brother before the next Majestor was selected, she would have full control of the Shi''ar Empire. Though she is the next in line, she still has someone who threatens that position. The person is her older sister, Deathbird. Deathbird was actually the firstborn. If she was here, she would have become the Majestrix of the Empire and not their brother. Unfortunately, due to atavism, she experienced fits of uncontrollable rage. One time, the rage was too intense that she killed her mother. She was exiled after that event. Also, the event lead to her becoming known as Deathbird. Tony wanted to know more about this Deathbird but the records didn''t show where Deathbird was exiled at. Tony was thinking of having Lilandra take control of the Shi''ar Empire. This is because even though she had the Empire''s most powerful legion under her command, she didn''t get drunk with power. She didn''t use the people under her to overthrow the current king Other than her temperament, Tony also picked her for her experience. The truth was, Lilandra is the actual person managing the empire. She manages the day to day life of the Empire, while her brother, the current leader, was busy trying to obtain power. Lilandra was just more important for the Shi''ar that her brother. The empire had grown prosperous due to her setting up deals with not only planets and small groups, but also set up deals that involved other empires. ___ On the way, Tony also felt like he saw a certain person. He didn''t know the identity of the person, but he knew of the person''s species. With the man''s oversized bald head and his blue robes, the person is definitely one of the Watchers. Tony didn''t know why he was here, but he could guess. Since the Watcher''s Informant is gone (RIP Stan Lee), they should be here to do the job themselves. Tony ignored the guy. He knew that other than some basic response, these guys wouldn''t be of any help. These Watchers swore to a pact of non-interference. While there is a Watcher that could be of help to him, he didn''t know if this was the guy since Tony never met hum. Tony also didn''t need the help. Having a Watcher help him meant something must have gone terribly wrong. Tony didn''t want to waste such a thing on this occasion. Tony continued on his way. When Tony got to his position, he heard Oracle telepathically give him some last-minute advice. It was mostly reminders to be calm. The opposition would try to taunt him. She suggested to just ignore it unless. That or fight with him if Tony is confident about winning. TOny thanked Oracle for her last-minute reminder. He appreciated that she still tried her best on her job. Oracle went away from Tony and onto Lilandra''s side. After Oracle left, Gladiator approached Tony and then talked. "My name is Kallark. You can address me as Gladiator Praetor of the Imperial Guard Today, you will be judged. " Tony wanted to give a comeback but before he could even start talking, Gladiator already started the trial. The projectors started playing the video of the Phoenix approaching a sun. It then started circling. A few moments later, the sun went KABOOM. After the explosion, the scene shifted to a video from the surface of the D''Bari Planet. It showed how the sun go nova. I The scene ended and the place was silent. The spectators were still overwhelmed with what happened. It was one thing to hear about the event. But seeing the whole event occurring was another thing. the scene even showed shots of the local residents slowly being melted. Gladiator: "You have been shown irrefutable evidence of the event taking place. What do you say?" Chapter 96 - Trial 2 Gladiator: "What do you say?" Tony: "What? You think I''ll just plead guilty? Are you people stupid? Why would I do that when things are clearly much more complicated than they seem." Gladiator: "Complicated? How is it complicated? The evidence¡­" Tony: "No. It really is complicated. It wouldn''t be if we weren''t in some sort of trial. But we are. There''s a reason the members of my species hate going to trials. But here we are. You guys brought this on yourselves." _____ Since Tony''s needed some time to set things up, he decided to take his time in the trial. His companies have a lot of lawyers. He might as well use them. He called all his lawyers, from the Stark Industries, Space S, as well as all the other companies secretly under his control, to their respective companies for an emergency meeting. As they arrived, he gave them details similar to the trial. Then, he had them prepare the most elaborate defense they can. He had them treat case as top priority and given them the restriction of not allowing them to use lawyer jargon. Tony was the one going to be saying all the stuff they prepared. He was not going to make things hard on himself. Not only did he not want to memorize those annoying terminologies, he''s also pretty sure that those kinds of stuff are only useful on Earth. The Shi''ar thought Tony was defending for himself but in truth, his army of lawyers was the one fighting for him. (AN:: IDK why lawyers don''t represent themselves but they just don''t.) _____ Tony started talking about how his guilt couldn''t just be established. He first demanded a lot of things to be proven or established to be true before he would even think about pleading guilty. He even suggested for everyone present to get comfortable as they can as he wasn''t going to easily give up. The first thing on his list of things was about the video. While the video displayed scenes of the D''Bari''s genocide taking place. There were too many cuts in the evidence presented. He demanded the complete video to be presented. He made the Shi''ar display the records of not only the sun going nova but also the records that show proof of the events taking place at the same time. The Shi''ar complied but pointed out that displaying the videos individually would take time. This was what Tony wanted so he pointed out how some things could be missed if the multiple videos were displayed at the same time. He watched patiently as each evidence was presented. The others who attended the trial weren''t as patient. Other than the Watcher, everyone else seemed to be bored after watching the same scene multiple times. They weren''t able to do much though because as Tony pointed out, they were in trial. After all the footage has been shown, Tony then questioned the authenticity of the footage. Tony: "Now that the evidences have been presented, how can we make sure the evidence isn''t doctored. Back on my planet, there are people who could do these kinds of stuff. And those were done manually. On film. IF that was possible, then such a thing can happen in your digital evidence can''t it?" Gladiator: "We already investigated those in charge of handling the footage. Minders have already looked in their minds and checked for signs of them tampering with evidence. They have already found no such thing." Tony: "First, there''s a lot of things wrong with that. The footage may be not tampered but it doesn''t mean it isn''t fake. For all I know, you have the whole start system in some sort of simulation. And that''s just one. There''s also the reliability of your minders. How am I supposed to know if they''re not in on it?" Tony kept pointing out flaws in the opposition''s arguments. He pointed out many ways the evidence could have been forged. He pointed out many different things to divert their attention from someone. He wanted them to forget about the Watcher. Tony was certain that the Watcher, in the location, or some other Watcher witnessed the whole thing. They may swear an oath of non-interference but it wasn''t certain if such thing included becoming witnesses in such trials. He could question if the Watcher is truly a Watcher but once that was proven, Tony would lose a lot of time. _____ While Tony was busy b*llsh*ting his way in the trial, his All-Black symbiote was busy coordinating an apocalypse. During his test on the Death Commandos, he determined that his symbiote was different from all other symbiotes. Unlike the ones from the Venom movie which were, his symbiote was created from a shadow. He was able to use this characteristic on quite a few things. First is infiltration, scanners usually scan for foreign matter. They don''t usually check shadows. Next was on controlling a target. During his test with the Death Commandos. He initially had a hard time taking control of their bodies. When he made a move, they actively tried to fight and take back control over their bodies. They tried to move around which made it hard for Tony to bond completely. He didn''t have much experience taking bodies after all as he didn''t try such things before. Tony was able to bypass this obstacle by doing things slowly. He spent some time becoming a part of the target''s shadow. During that time, he would slowly infiltrate their bodies. The target didn''t feel the infiltration so by the time Tony had infiltrated every inch in their body, it was too late for the target to fight back. _____ With the Phoenix help, Tony was able to have more control over his symbiote body. He created a LOT of shadow clones. Then, all of them were bonded to his symbiote. The Phoenix was there to make sure the consciousness remained in the symbiote when the clones dispersed. This saved Tony from having to do the lengthy ritual every time he wanted to bond a clone''s soul to his symbiote. The Phoenix also allowed Tony to have enhanced control over each off-shoot symbiote. Since Tony could create trillions of clones, the result of the test was Tony''s symbiote body becoming something akin to a zombie virus. The only difference was instead of needing to bite someone to get him infected, he just needed to be near his target. He had a restriction with his count limit but as his clone capacity was already massive, he could theoretically infect every person on a single planet. It still wasn''t enough to take over a Star System though With Tony essentially becoming a zombie apocalypse, he decided to operate like one. If there is one thing he learned from Earth''s zombie apocalypse stories, it was to wait until everyone is infected. He needed to make sure most of the targets were infected before he made any kind of move or else they might fight back. And that is what he was currently doing. With most of the higher-ups of the Shi''ar Empire in here, he was sure that there were security personnel everywhere. And unlike Earth''s security agencies which don''t work together, they have better relationships with each other. This made it easy to get into contact with all branches of their military. This was a great opportunity to attack. When he got control of his first few ranking officers in each patrol ship, he had them go to spaceship gathering areas to do all kinds of things. Resupply or taking a prisoner in, it didn''t matter as long as they got near another person. He would then start infecting more military personnel until he got to the more special people. Tony was eventually able to infect some of the Imperial Guards. (Oracle was off-limits as she was on guard the whole time) They had higher authority than most other people so they were able to board any of Shi''ar''s military spaceship. And without something like the Kree''s Supreme Intelligence that could micromanage each soldier in their fleet, the Shi''ar''s space fleet slowly but easily taken over. After taking over a ship, Tony would then operate the spaceship using his shadow clones. He did this because he didn''t want to expose his Symbiote to the whole Galaxy. Unlike his shadow clone which could be disguised as some mutant, scientific, or magical ability, symbiotes were much more unique. They were unique enough that even the Shi''ar Empire, who traded with other empires, had b?r?ly any information on them. It felt safer to risk exposing his shadow clone ability than the existence of the symbiotes. Besides, he was currently dressed up as Darth Vader. It would be a shame to introduce the Galaxy to Darth Vader without introducing the Storm Troopers. Tony already had a proper Storm Trooper uniform ready. Though it had Vibranium lining, Tony didn''t focus on the armor as much. The extra protection wasn''t necessary for him. He was going to just use his shadow clones anyway. He could easily replenish his army so having them better protected wasn''t that important. Instead, he had to focus on the weapons. While Tony was able to clone anything on his body, the weapons cloned with him were a problem. Most high tech equipment wouldn''t function and when they did, it used up his chakra. Tony was about to end up arming his clones with melee weapons up until he remembered about the lightspeed engines. The engine was able to draw power from the Tesseract while being separated and far away from the Tesseract. Tony utilized the same concept and was able to build different types of blaster that drew power from the Tesseract. With the weapons and costume all prepared, Tony started creating the clones. Storm Troopers started filling up the Shi''ar spaceships. As he oversaw the takeover of the space fleet, Tony had a thought in his mind. He shouldn''t have chosen to use the Storm Trooper costumes. Instead, he should have gone with the Clone Army costumes. Their skills are way better than the Storm Tropers. Also, the name is convenient.The adding a word in the Clone army would make things accurate. He would have called it the Shadow Clone Army. (AN: FYI. Prequel trilogy is not yet released since it still isn''t 1999.) ____ Tony was still spouting something that he used as a defense. Emperor D''ken gave Gladiator a look of impatience. Gladiator: "Enough!!! You are just delaying the inevitable. If you are just going to question the legitimacy of all the evidence, then any further problems would be ignored." Tony already received the report that everything was ready. He didn''t need to stall any longer. "Fine. I have one last thing." Gladiator: "Speak." Tony: "Since not a single one of you could even comprehend the fact that the Phoenix and I are two separate entities, I just want to know a couple of things. One, how many people died on that day? (SFX: Imperial March ) And two, how many people are currently in Chandilar?" Gladiator called someone to answer Tony''s first question, as for the second, he didn''t answer immediately. "Why do you want to know how many people are currently in Chandilar?" Tony: "Good. At least it''s not less. As for your question. Easy. Since I''m obviously going to be found guilty, I might as well kill the same number of people." Right as Tony finished his sentence, BOOOM, explosions were heard from all over Chandilar. The explosions were timed to reach the place of Trial at the same time. It caused quite a disturbance as even Gladiator, the strongest person in all of Shi''ar, moved from his current position. Gladiator was able to stabilize himself quickly and zoomed towards Tony. When he was close to Tony, Tony (as Darth Vader) lifted his hand and tried to Force Choke. Gladiator didn''t know what Tony was doing but he felt something. His airways were blocked (by the symbiote) and he couldn''t breathe no matter what he did. Tony waited for him to do something, but Gladiator didn''t show any reaction. As it turns out, Gladiator has an incredibly large lung capacity. Though Tony did stop him from breathing, it would still take a lot of time before he was choked to death. He just continued towards Tony thinking that all would return to normal as soon as Tony is incapacitated. As he grabbed Tony by the neck, Tony just smiled derisively at him. "So, are you going to kill me now? Do you want the honor of slaying the Phoenix?" Gladiator felt his airways getting unblocked to he responded: "I would stop being confident if I were you. I can kill you whenever I want." Tony: "Really now? Are you sure about that?" Gladiator: "Stop with those antics. Tell me, what did you do?" Tony: "Didn''t I already tell you about this before? If that wasn''t clear enough, then I''ll change things up a bit. Since you people already judged me to be guilty, I decided to just go with it and do the crime." After finishing his speech, another round of explosions was heard. When Gladiator looked at their surroundings, he saw holes all over the place. Through those holes, he saw smoke coming out of buildings. He also heard from his super hearing, the screams and cries coming from the residents of the Chandilar. Tony felt the grip on his neck getting tighter so he said something while he still can. "What? You think I can''t hear what you are thinking? Are you the only one allowed to kill people? Am I not allowed to kill others?" After saying this, another round of explosions was heard. Gladiator: "You could have demanded a trial by combat. Instead, you kill all those innocent civilians." Tony: "Innocent? Those people? Please. They don''t even know who I am. Yet they already deemed me to be guilty before the trial even started." BOOM. Another round of explosions Gladiator wanted to crush Tony''s neck but a hand grasped his arm. He looked at the owner and saw Oracle trying to set Tony free. Gladiator: "Oracle? What do you want?" Oracle: "Release him." Gladiator: "Why? He deserves to die" Oracle: "You need to calm down. Every time he talks, an explosion happens. Release him first. We need to stop him from killing more people first." Gladiator got her point and loosened the grip on Tony''s neck. Tony gave Oracle some thanks. At the same time, he told her something telepathically. He ?ssured her that while he did kill the citizens of Chandilar, he only killed the ones who he deemed hopeless. The people who are stupid enough not to believe in something even if it is right in front of them. Tony: "Ah that''s better." A chair floated from the audience area towards Tony. He sat on the chair and waited for the two to do something. Gladiator tried to contact his men but none of them answered. He was just answered by the Storm Troopers. He looked at Oracle to check on her subordinates. She told him that she also got the same answer. The two then looked towards Emperor D''ken and Lilandra for instructions. Lilandra was currently busy with her communicator trying to have a semblance of control over the situation. D''ken, on the other hand, was just sitting calmly looking at Tony with interest. Tony felt his gaze and was a little creeped out: "Please stop staring at me. I don''t like guys and I am definitely not gay." D''ken just laughed after hearing Tony. "Interesting. Very interesting. I don''t know how you managed to pull that off. It is impressive. Tell me, do you think you can escape after doing such a thing?" Tony: "Escape? I think you should be the one who should start running." D''ken laughed "You think you have won? You can''t even get away from this planet. Let me ask you something, do you think you are fast enough to go back to your world?" Chapter 97 - Trial End D''ken: "Let me ask you, how fast do you think you can go back to your planet?" _____ (AN: I''ll be referring to the place they are at as Tribunal. Courtroom just sounds like a small room, Hall feels like a corridor to me, and Hall of Imperium Tribunals is just too long.) Before Tony answered D''ken''s question, he first checked his HUD. He made sure the camera''s in his helmet were recording. At the moment, everything that Tony is currently seeing is being recorded. The video is then streamed to the Shi''ar Imperial Fleet''s flagship, Behemoth. There, the stream is fed to the flagship''s communicators which distributed the video stream to the rest of the Shi''ar Empire. At the same time as this live stream. Tony also had some people in the Tribunal stream videos from their perspective. He also had some of the smaller spaceship''s the Storm Troopers commandeered stream their own video footage. The other videos would serve as proof that Tony''s video streaming was indeed live. When Tony started his counterattack, one of the first things he made sure to do was to cut off all forms of communication in the city. He then made sure that D''ken, Lilandra, and the rest were aware of the situation. Tony had then made it look like most of the civilians inside the Tribunal were knocked out by the explosions. They were knocked out for a moment just to fool Oracle. After they were confirmed to be knocked out, he woke them up and made sure they were conscious during the following event. Tony set the place up so that D''ken wouldn''t be concerned about revealing his less honorable side. He made sure D''ken felt that no information could go out and most of those who could hear him were under his control. D''ken should also not care about the civilians inside the Tribunal as he could just have them executed for treason after this. Tony wanted D''ken to feel at ease because he wanted the guy to reveal himself. He wanted to show to all the citizens of the Shi''ar Empire, the true face of their Emperor. He wanted D''ken''s reputation to go into mud before he did anything to him. ____ Tony: "I''m not sure. Never tried to time it." D''Ken: "I don''t need to know the time. Just tell me, do you think you could back to your planet on time?" Tony: "Yeah. But I don''t need to. I can go back anytime I want after taking care of you." D''ken: "Oh, but you do. But even if you went back now, it would already be too late." Lilandra: "Brother, what are you talking about? Why would he be late?" D''ken: "Later Lilandra. Now, Vader, tell me. Do you live in America?" Tony faked a flinch in order to appear shocked. One problem with wearing Darth Vader''s whole suit was that his face wasn''t revealed. He had to act every reaction with his body instead of just showing his face. He had to make sure all his movements were executed just right. If it was too much, the movements would appear fake. It would also be bad if what he did was too little. He may appear less concerned than he needed to be. He just had to do things just right to invoke as much emotion from the audience. Tony movements weren''t that great but he still managed to pull it off. D''ken was convinced that he still has the upper hand D''ken: "Do you live in (X-Mansion address) to be exact?" Tony: "How¡­ How do you know that?" D''ken: "You see, I had some of my men go there. They are currently, how does your species say it, babysitting? Yes. Babysitting the people in that house." Tony: "You!!!! There are kids in there!" D''ken: "Oh I know. I made sure of that. And if they my men haven''t received any sort of contact from me in the next¡­ 5 minutes, they would start killing those people." Tony: "You!!!" Tony raised his hands to Force choke him. "Release them!!! Now!!!" D''ken: "Are you sure about this? Once I''m dead, those kids will die too." Tony released his hands to release the Force choke. D''ken: "That''s better. Now, let''s get back trial. Darth Vader, do you want to plead guilty now? Don''t worry, you would still be able to have your life. Your friends too. You just have to plead guilty and accept the punishment of working for me. You have 3 minutes" Tony clenched his hands. He looked at the Lilandra, Oracle, and Gladiator and asked for their help. Tony: "Oracle. Is this person you work for? How could you stand working for this man? Gladiator. Do you think there is honor in this? Is this how Shi''ar is now? What do you think your race (warrior race) would think if they hear this? Isn''t a warrior supposed to fight with honor? Lilandra. Aren''t you supposed to lead the commander of the Imperial Guards? Do you think this man is worthy of your people''s loyalty?" Tony then looked at them waiting for their answers Oracle: "Sorry. I understand. But I couldn''t be of help even if I wanted to." Tony didn''t expect any help from her anyway so he just nodded. Gladiator: "I don''t need to decide on such things. I swore my loyalty to the throne. My race knew that the moment they gave awarded me the title, Gladiator. I only need to follow the commands given to me." Tony: "Mindless soldier." Tony waited for Lilandra to act. She approached D''ken. "Are children truly involved?" D''ken just smiled at her. Lilandra: "No. Release them. Children are innocent. They shouldn''t be dragged into all of this." D''ken: "Ah my dear little sister. You are still too soft. Too kind. Too weak." Lilandra: "Enough. Taking hostages is fine. But children should be off-limits." D''ken just laughed at Lilandra''s pleads: "You are good at managing the empire. But you would be a terrible ruler. Why do you think I became the Emperor? It wasn''t just because I was the oldest. It''s because I am ready to do anything." Lilandra: "I know. But children should be off-limits. Elder sister was right. You would never be a great emperor." Lilandra walked away from D''ken without even asking for his permission. She walked towards Tony and apologized. D''ekn: "30 seconds. Plead guilty if you want to save those people." Tony: "Wait!!! You win." Tony told D''ken that his communicators were functioning again. "Contact your people. Tell them to stop first." D''ken opened his communicator and Black Cloak''s face was shown. "Bring me one of them." Tony: "What are you doing? I already gave up" D''ken: "Too late. Time''s up. Now, you will watch one of those children you care about die." Tony: "You bastard!!!" Lilandra: "Brother. Stop it." D''ken: "No. Oh look, Black Cloak brought a cute one." Tony tried to go to D''ken but Gladiator held him before he could even take a step. He tried to break free from Gladiator but the man was stronger than him. He watched as D''ken appeared to enjoy the execution. When the execution was finished, D''ken looked at Tony. "That''ll teach you not to defy me." D''ken wanted to see Tony''s reaction, so he told Gladiator to remove the helmet. He was interrupted midway through his command whoever by Tony shivering. Tony couldn''t it in anymore and started laughing. D''ken: "Was that too much? Have you become crazy now? Why are you laughing for?" Tony: "No. It''s just. You. You don''t know what you''ve done." D''ken was just about to ask what Tony was talking about when he saw the ones who were supposed to be knocked out stand up all at the same time. He then saw their eyes that were red. He saw their facial expressions that were all either showing anger or sadness. Tony: "You see. What you''ve done. The whole Shi''ar Empire saw that. And now, it is time for your trial." ____ A few moments earlier. After the Storm Troopers showed everyone the live feed, they told the citizens of the empire of the situation. They were told how their emperor sent a squad to their planet and took people, hostage. How their emperor almost took children, hostage. Normally, the citizens of the Shi''ar Empire wouldn''t much about how their emperor operated, but not this time. This time they had a reason to care. The Storm Troopers also held someone important in their life hostage. These people would be killed if the Emperor ordered the death of someone. They then told the citizens of their condition. There are two ways these people could be saved. One is if the Emperor didn''t order anyone. The Storm Troopers would let them go since they had no more reason to kill the hostages. The other reason is if they denounce their Emperor. If the Emperor ordered the death of a hostage, the Storm Troopers would give the people a few seconds to denounce D''ken. These denouncements were recorded to serve as proof of their rebellion. If they did denounce D''ken, it meant that they didn''t approve of his actions. Tony counted on most people turning to his side. He wanted them to feel as repulsed at D''ken as they can be. This shouldn''t have worked for everyone as there was bound to be people that could still think under such extreme pressure. But for those people, Tony had the Phoenix''s help. Tony secretly had the Phoenix channel their emotions to each other through Tony''s symbiote. This made the calm people afraid which made them more emotional. It also did things for those in the opposite situation. For those people that were in too much panic to even think, the emotions were transferred to others. This made them a bit clearer-headed. This gave them just the right amount of clarity to think for themselves. It worked well and most of the people denounced. The Storm Troopers let their hostages go and then asked for their cooperation on the events that would follow. For those that stayed loyal to D''ken, Tony checked on their situation. If they were loyal to the throne and not loyal to D''ken specifically, he asked their stance if there was a new emperor. For those that were just idiotically loyal to D''ken, they were killed while the hostages were let go. The hostages that survived were left dejected. Those emotions were amplified, and those people became more resentful at D''ken. It was up to the point where they wanted to exact revenge on the man. _____ Tony explained to D''ken and the rest on what happened. He then slowly started to approach D''ken. This time, Gladiator didn''t stop Tony. Gladiator got a signal from Lilandra to not make any moves and let Tony go. Tony got to D''ken''s seat and threw D''ken to Tony''s previous position. He then sat on D''ken''s seat and looked down at D''ken. Tony: "D''Ken. You are currently being judged for your actions. You have no say in this. The citizens of the Shi''ar Empire would judge you." Tony then put on the screen the pictures showing each of the planets of the Shi''ar Empire. He got Gladiator and Oracle to check and prove that they were indeed showing live feed. Afterward, he continued on his trial. Tony: "If they find you unworthy of the throne, then they should turn off all the lights in their planet." Everyone then watched what happened in the different planets. It didn''t take much time for most of the lights to turn off. The only ones left on were the lights in a grid pattern. They were from streetlights and it weren''t counted. It became clear that everyone wanted D''ken to get out of the throne. Tony: "There''s your judgment. Your punishment is, of course, execution." D''ken: "Wait. If this is a trial, then I demand trial by combat." Tony: "Fine. Let''s go fight. Right here. Right now." D''ken: "Wait. I''m not a fighter. Gladiator would be my champion." D''ken looked at Gladiator who was currently conflicted. Unlike the situation earlier, D''ken''s position is currently in question. He could fight for the Emperor but it is a problem if the empire doesn''t recognize their emperor. Tony knew the conflict in Gladiator''s mind and fueled it some more: "Gladiator. Is he still the one on the throne? Even you should understand that a ruler stops being a ruler once no one follows him. So?" Lilandra helped Gladiator decided. "Gladiator. Since D''ken isn''t the Emperor right now, I should have the same authority as him. I command you not to fight for him." D''ken: "Lilandra!!!" Lilandra: "You said it yourself brother. I was too kind. I was just learning from your teachings." D''ken looked back at Gladiator who flew to the side. There were only two people in power and one was opposing the other. Without the other princess as the tiebreaker, he only had himself to rely on. He flew away from D''ken and onto the side. Tony: "I guess that''s that. Draw your weapon and let''s fight" Tony drew a fake lightsaber from his belt. He held it properly and a red beam appeared. The beam was made from All-Black. Its color just became red after combining with the Phoenix and having it change its colors. Tony waited for D''ken to get ready. D''ken got some energy weapons and started the fight. Tony stood there waiting for his attacks. Every time D''ken fired a shot, Tony would just reflect the shots back to D''ken. Tony made sure the shots didn''t hit his vitals as he didn''t want him to die fast. Tony slowly approached D''ken walking one step at a time. D''ken, in turn, took a step back. But he eventually couldn''t step back anymore and was trapped. Tony got close enough to him so he started his attack. He first sliced the man''s right arm off. Then, he continued slicing D''ken limb by limb until only his torso and head was left. Tony made sure D''ken felt as helpless as possible before he decapitated him. Chapter 98 - Merry Christmas (Not a Chapter) It''s Christmas. Or at least it is for some people. Even if you don''t believe or celebrate such things, you can still watch and enjoy the stupid things people do during the holiday. Will post on 26( my time). For now Merry Christmas!!! Now stop reading and enjoy the holidays. Chapter 99 - Theathrics Looking at D''ken''s dismembered body, Tony waved his hands. A fire suddenly appeared and wrapped around D''ken''s body. He made sure everyone present witnessed this. He did this to remind everyone that is watching about the Phoenix. He wanted to remind everyone that the abilities they witnessed wasn''t all that he had. When they go out, they will know more of the things he has done. They would only know about what he allowed them to but that should be enough as a show of his power. This scene would serve as a reminder to anyone that the powers he''s shown wasn''t close to the full range of his powers. The flame burned fiercely, consuming the body. When the flame died, no trace of D''ken was left. Not even his ashes remained. After making sure everyone in the Tribunal who saw the scene remembered it, he went ahead and dismissed them. Some high level officials tried to stay but were also driven away. The only people left were the guards and Lilandra. He then went to the Emperor''s chair and sat on it. He looked at Gladiator, and then at Lilandra. Waiting to see what their reaction would be. While Lilandra had a complex look on her face, she didn''t appear as to be angry or disappointed that she wasn''t the one sitting on the chair. Even through the symbiote bonded to Lilandra, Tony felt no ill feelings directed at him, only concern. She was concerned about what the new emperor would do. She thought he might do something stupid that would not only bring to waste the years of work she did for the Empire, but would also lead to the suferring of their citizens or worse. He took pity after learnig about Lilandra''s way of thinking. He was aware of how the Shi''ar people think. While she would be a great leader for the empire, she would have definitely failed if she became Shi''ar''s ruler. She was too kind. The change in character would have been too late. A coup would have already happened. She may triumph against the coup but the damage would have been done. Gladiator on the other hand just stood by. Even in his mind he was just waiting for someone to clarify things for him. If Tony didn''t know better, he would have thought that Gladiator is like some low ranking soldier. Someone who can''t influence the commands and can only follow orders given to him. Tony wouldn''t completely trust him as his right hand man but he could trust him to protect the empire. He still left an offshoot symbiote on him just in case he did some funny business. Tony:"Wow. You really do recognize the right by combat. That makes things easy. I guess I really am the emperor now. Gladiator, go out there. Call the Imperial Guards. Then go and start patrolling the Empire''s borders. Make everyone know that your group still exists" They were surprised with Tony''s command. Tony: "What are you waiting for? Some Skrull Invasion? Go. Now. The spies in your empire should have just reported the event. You need to go out there and make a show of strength. Attack anyone entering the borders. Make them see that your empire remains strong" Gladiator and Oracle went ahead to start their patrols. ____ Tony: "Now. Lilandra. Let''s about you. I want you ... (Tony waited for Lilandra to panic) to continue doing your job." Lilandra was shocked and a bit disappointed. Tony: "What''s wrong? You think I''ll marry you or something?" Lilandra: small nod. She couldn''t help it. Though she still appeared to be a human in her mid twenties, she was actually older than that. She was already past the age Shi''ar women were usually married, yet she never even had any romance in her life. Being a princess, she would have had suitors. But, they were all driven away by her sister. After her sister was exiled, it was D''ken''s turn to control her life. He didn''t allow her to get married unless it was to a royalty from another empire or someone from a superior race. But Shi''ar would traditionally conquer weaker empires rather than just build political ties. The only empires left didn''t require them to build political ties to. It lead to Lilandra''s current predicament where she was bound to be forever single. ----- Tony:"Yeah, No. I''m way too young for that. Also, the chaperone doesn''t approve. I can sleep with you if you want it. I mean, I don''t know the standards in your empire but in my planet all the women I slept with gave me positive reviews. But I won''t be marrying anytime soon. Now focus. Tou still have work to do. Other than stabilizing the empire, you still need to find your sister." Lilandra:"My sister? Cal''syee (Deathbird''s real name here)? Do you want to marry her instead?" Tony: "I don''t know if she''s Deathbird but yeah. Are you jealous? We haven''t even slept together and you''re already clingy." LIlandra:"that''s not what I meant. It''s just" Tony:"She''s exiled. I know. But I still want her to be here. I may not be marrying you or your sister but I need to make it look like that to everyone. It''s the easiest way to stabilize my rule on your empire." _____ While Tony could easily stabilize his rule through his symbiotes, he didn''t want things to be that way. It might give full control but it would limit the empire''s growth. Tony wanted the Shi''ar to grow so that he could get more benefits from it. His plan was to essentially make the Shi''ar Empire the space equivalent of his Stark Industries. An endless supply of galactic credits. There was just one problem, the politics. Tony already had it with the politics in Stark Industries. He wasn''t going to let things get as out of control here as it did to his company. While the empire is under the control of the emperor, it didn''t mean that the emperor managed everything. There are Shi''ar elders and leaders of various races who took care of things for him.. ____ Since the leader of the empire was killed and his loyalist wiped out, a sort of power vacuum appeared. There is instability in the power and the greedy ones would definitely take advantage of it. Tony had already panned to wipe out those whose interests directly oppose his. For the rest, he wanted them to fight over something. Some kind of conflict where they would benefit. The only conflict Tony could think of for this situation is the fight for the next emperor. He would delay picking his wife and make them try and influence his decision. By making it look like Lilandra and Deathbird are fighting for the Emperor''s favor, he''s essentially maintaining the royal bloodline. He wouldn''t have to deal with those kinds of problems. The elders of the Shi''ar wouldn''t oppose him as much. This left the elders and leaders of each memeber race to form factions that would oppose one another. If all goes according to Tony''s plan, they should end up trying to support either of the two princesses with the objective of influencing their future offspring/s. There are alot of ways he could take advatage of this conflict. He could have some of his clones act as his trusted aid and have those factions bribe them. He could also make them participate in a competition that should keep them working. ____ After he finished giving his intentions to Lilandra, Tony went back to his mindspace and contacted the Phoenix. He asked if D''ken was properly taken care of. Phoenix: "Yeah. His head is kept alive. I transported him to that prison of yours. Are you sure you want him alive?" Tony: "Yeah. You and I both know he deserves to suffer more." PHoenix:"That I agree with. What I don''t understand why did you put just kill them all and be done with it?" TRony: "Other than the continuous source of money? Didn''t you notice it?" PHoenix:"What?" Tony: "Their god." Phoenix: "God? What god?" TOny:"I''m not sure, probably the one they currently worship. My symbiote forgot felt something. If I wanted to kill every Shi''ar, they would definitely make their move just to stop me." Phoenix: "Couldn''t you also kill those gods? Based on your memories, that symbiote of yours was, and, used to kill gods" TOny: "First, what are you doing looking at those memories. Second. I''m don''t want to try that out without testing first. Third. Even if I could, I''m not sure if I should. I might very well destroy the future of one of my future allies." (Look below at Author''s thoughts if you want to know more about this. ) Phoenix:"Alllies? Why do even need allies? Couldn''t you just make more of those shadow clones of yours and let them fight for you?" Tony: "That''s not the point. My point is, I''m planning for my vacation. There''s no way my clones would work while I just ready. I''m pretty sure they''d also be on vacation when I am. I''ll need others who could fight while I''m on vacation." Phoenix: "Vacation? What''s that?" Tony: "You know what, you should try being human. It would make explaining things a lot of things easier for me. Oh. But make sure you tell me or Jean first. I don''t want you to just go out there without supervision." Phoenix just tilted its head to the side. Tony: "We''ll talk about this later. For now, let''s see what happened to that guy you almost killed." Chapter 100 - Hellfire Club X-Mansion After the fight, Xavier thought about the future of his school. He thought about possible solutions but didn''t settle on any of it. This decision involved more that just his life but also the lives of his students. He decided to put the school on a break and think things through. After telling his decision to his faculty, he went to Mastermind to do some interrogation. Xavier had just finished looking into Mastermind''s memories. After discovering Mastermind''s motive for brainwashing Jean, he called for Magneto. Magneto: "Are you sure about that?" Xavier: "Yes Erik. I''m sure. I triple checked. He''s part of them" Magneto: "But how? I thought we got them all. " Xavier: "I''m not sure. But they definitely exist. They even have some kind of information network since they''re aware of both our groups. It''s them who are trying to recruit Jean. " Magneto: "Then you should inform your student. She needs to be prepared if they''re coming for her." When Tony got back to the mansion expecting some kind of party, but what he saw disappointed him. There was a hint of celebration but it was nowhere close to what Tony would call a party. He looked around searching for teachers. He wanted to find the culprit of this dull party but he found no signs of Jean or Ororo. He did saw Iceman with Kitty. It looked like the two were just having a light talk so he approached them. Tony: "You''re definition of party has really gone downhilll ever since I left huh. " Iceman: "Mister Stark? Hi." Tony: "So? What''s with the party? You people have powers but this is the best party you can come up with? Isn''t there someone who could make fireworks?" Kitty: "Jubilee''s with the new girl. They''re continuing the tour since it was interrupted by the aliens." Tony: "Ok. But that still doesn''t explain the lame party." Iceman: "It was postponed. Ms. Grey and the others were called to an emergency meeting by the professor. Those from the Brotherhood are still asleep. They''re still exhausted from the fight. " Tony: "Emergency? Didn''t we just finish dealing with one? Even for this place, that''s still way too early." Kitty: "Well, we got used to it. At least the mansion didn''t get blown up this time." Tony: "I don''t even wanna..." He just left the two and went to the meeting room. ____ Tony entered the meeting room as quitely as he can trying to avoid interrupting the meeting. What he arrived at was no longer a meeting. It felt more like a command center with the serious atmosphere as well as a large map of the world laid in the center of the table. Xavier and Magneto had this serious look on their faces while they were talking to one another. Fury was on the phone. He''s probably calling one of his men as he was raising his voice every now and then. He also has the special pager that calls for Carol out. It didn''t look to be activated but Fury was looking at it Mystique was talking to Steve who was already out of his Captain America Costume. She was asking him details about details regarding military operations as Tony heard the words ''general'' and ''command'' in their conversation. Storm was manipulating mini clouds and tornados over the map moving them over the oceans while making sure they don''t touch the lands as much as possible. The only person who didn''t look as serious is Jean. She still had a serious look on her face. It''s just that she is currently petting Goose who is currently sleeping on her ??p. Tony: "Ok what''s is it this time? World war 3? Because you people just fought aliens. That''s the only reason I can think of that would make all of you this serious." Jean: "Tony, You''re back.How did you know it''s world war 3?" Tony was shocked with what she said. He spouted world war as a joke. He didn''t think they were actually in the brink of war. He looked at Xavier and Magneto for clarifications. He didn''t think there was actually going to be a war Tony: "What is she talking about? Xavier: "Just as you said. We might be on the brink of a world war." Tony: "Ok, stop it with the nonsense. There''s no way were about to go on a world war." Magneto: "I''m afraid this is true. We''ve just received intel from Mastermind. He''s part of a group that previously tried to start a world war." Tony: "What in the... Did everyone here forget about my day job? Steve? " Steve: "I told them not to panic and wait for you come. But they seem to be convinced that a war is about to start. They just went ahead and started thinking of ways to stop the war. It wasn''t like it''d hurt anybody so I just let them continue." Tony: "Wait. Don''t tell me, are you the cool parent and Peggy is the strict one?" Steve: "Cool? I guess you could say so." Tony: "Oh great. They really did grow up to be mini captains. You do know that I was joking when I first said that?" Steve: "Really? I didn''t get that" Magneto: " Are you finished?" Tony: "Hmm? Yeah. Where were we?" Magneto: "World War 3" Tony: "Oh right. That. Yeah, that''s not happening." Jean: "What do you mean Tony?" Tony: "Does anyone here remember my company?" Ororo: "Space S?" Tony: "Nope. The other one. The family business" Xavier: "Stark Industries." Tony: "Exactly. My company builds weapons for a living. Wars mean more money. There''s no way my company would miss that. Trust me, unless someone started a war on a bet, I''d know when these kinds of things happen." Xavier: "It might work during common situations but this is different. I don''t think your information network would have got hold of this. That group is just that powerful." Magneto: "They managed to slip past even my information network. If Mastermind wasn''t captured, I doubt we would even be aware of them until it''s too late." Xavier: "Even after I learned of their base from Mastermind, I still failed to find them. These group of mutants are definitely aware of Cerebro since none of them popped up when I looked for them." Tony: "That still doesn''t mean a war is going to happen." Xavier: "You don''t understand. These people, they tried this before. Back during the Cuban Missile Crisis, it was them. They were secret behind the whole thing. " Magneto: "Charles is right. We wiped them out after that. We thought we got them back then. If they did survive all theses years, they have definitely gathered a lot of power. Even with both our groups combined, I don''t think we''ll be able to stop them." Tony: "Wait, can you at least tell me what group you''re all talking about?" Xavier: "Very well. These people, they belong to an organization they refer to as" Magneto: "The Hellfire Club" Xavier: "A group of mutants who wanted to..." Tony: "do stuff that would lead to world domination. Methods include espionage, mind control, coercion, bla bla bla. Basically, anythings they want. As for that Cuba thing. They brainwashed some Russians and Americans, had both navies at the border in Cuba. Then got some boat to cross the border. Make it tresspass to the other side. Have the warships start shooting which and then the war begins. Did I miss anything? If there''s none, then you can relax. Hellfire club isn''t planning to start another war." Magneto and Xavier stared at Tony with a surprised look on their faces. Not only was Tony aware of the group, he also narrated the summary of what happened. Granted, some details were problematic, but he got the gist of it. Fury was surprised that Tony knew about the event. He had just learned about the event. The details he got were mostly speculation as the was there were hardly any intel during the event. Everyone involved in the event were missing their memories of the event. SHIELD had to work on the wreckages, ship logs, and weather data just to get an idea of what happened. While Scott and the rest were just shocked at what happened. They felt that it was way too easy to start a world war. Tony: "Why''s everybody looking at me like that? I told you , my company lives off of wars. Of course I''d know such things. " Xavier: "This''s isn''t about knowing the event, it''s about the accuracy of the details of the event." Fury: "Yeah. Even the intel from SHIELD only had speculations. There were no first hand accounts. And I don''t think you just lied given the situation. " Xavier tried to talk to Fury about the missing memories but Magneto held him back and stopped him from revealing their involvement. Xavier: "I still don''t understand why they wouldn''t try and start a war." Tony: "Well, how should I say this? Ah forget it. I know all these because I''m a member of the club. And before any of you overreact, the people who participated in that were excommunicated. Mutant and otherwise " He looked at everyone who were all looking at him with judging eyes. Tony: "What? Didn''t you people go to college?" Scott: "I don''t see how this has anything to do with college?" Tony: "Well that''s expected, Pinkeye or Cyclops, I still don''t think you can see anything clearly." Jean: "Tony! It''s not the time for that." Tony: "Fine. Is anyone here part of a fraternity or sorority?" He waited for someone to raise his hands or at least nod. But no one seemed to be a member of such groups. Tony: "At least everyone here should be familiar with the concept. Yeah? Good I''m not sure if I can tell you guys so you just have to promise not to tell anyone. See, Hellfire club is like a fraternity. A fraternity that''s made up of rich kids. And since us rich people, want to feel special, instead of a fraternity and a sorority, we call our group a secret society. See where I''m going with this? My company makes weapons for US and its allies. And it makes ALL the weapons they use. If they really were planning a war for world domination, do you think they''ll start the war without informing me? The one who basically determines who''ll win the war. " Xavier: "It''s not that I doubt your intel, but they may be aware of your relationship with us. They may have intentionally left you out of the loop." Tony understood where the professor was coming from. It wasn''t that far fetched of an idea so he thought of a way to be sure: "Makes sense, I''ll go and arrange for a more personal contact. You could check their memories then." Magneto: "Wait. Charles wasn''t able to find them using Cerebro. They might have the meetup shielded. I suggest you bring a telepath along." Tony: "I sure as hell won''t bring professor along. He''d be a dead giveaway the moment he''s seen with me. Jean?" Jean looked at Tony and nodded. Tony picked up a phone and JARVIS send a message. It didn''t take long for him to set up a meeting. He confirmed the location and was about to walk away with Jean, when they halted by someone. They were stopped by Ororo, who remembered that Mastermind''s target was originally Jean. "Wait. You two need backup. The professor said the guy came for Jean. If you''re going to bring her to them, then they might just get what they wanted." Xavier: "Ororo is right. They knew about her so she may also be compromised." Tony: "Fine. But the meeting place is already set. I can''t just bring anyone along anymore. They know me where we''re going. I have a reputation to maintain so I can''t just bring any of you old guys. I''d become this guy who''s going to be known for not killing himself. Scott also can''t come. There''s a high chance that his glasses would be taken off where we''re going. If they saw him there with his eyes closed, they''d start thinking that I brought a wimp. Don''t even get me started with the dampening collar. I''d rather have the world war than be seen with guy wearing that thing." Mystique: "I''ll come. But I''m more of an infiltrator. We''ll need someone with high firepower. Ororo?" Tony: "Wait. That''s more than en..." Ororo: "I''ll come." The ladies already walked off and started preparing. Everyone who was left were men. They started loosening up since there was no one left to judge them. Steve approached Tony and put his arm over his shoulders. He then started to complain to Tony. "You really are your father''s son. Getting three women to go on a date this fast. Do you know how hard it was for me to ask a girl out on a date? I had to save the world before Peggy agreed to go out with me. Agree, not go. Just a yes. Then I had to save the world a couple more times before the date happened. It took way to long for me to get to second base" Tony: "You know, I''m not sure if I should be proud of this version of you or creeped out. Did parenting really change you that much?" Steve: "Yeah. Not having to worry about the future really did help me loosen up. " Scott: "Does anyone here have a way to mess with Tony? It just feels unfair. How come he gets to go on a mission with just the girls" Fury''s attention was caught by Goose. She stayed behind when Jean left and was now nudging thought Fury''s special pager back to him. "I''m not sure about the girl part getting changed but if you want to mess with Tony" He lifted the pager and showed it to Scott. Tony recognized the pager and tried to reprimand Fury. "Hey! Isn''t that supposed to be for ..." Before he could finish his sentence, Scott had already pressed the bu??on. The Starforce logo with Carol''s color scheme appeared and the pager started blinking. Tony: "...emergencies only." Steve saw the pager on Scott''s hand and asked. "Hey. Isn''t that?" Tony: "Yep. I''m screwed. Steve. You should start going now. Fast. Before she comes along and something unpredictable starts happening. " Tony told Steve to use his Ferrari F50. He left it here before the Phoenix incident and should have been parked in the garage. Unless the kids test drove the car without refilling the tank, there shouldn''t be any problem and the car should still be working. Steve: "Are you sure it''s okay to drive that? Isn''t that a very rare car?" Tony: "It''s fine. You can even push its engines to the max if you want. With the coating and the mods, there''s no way the police can read your speed much less catch up to you. Just be careful not to get caught in traffic. I haven''t added any sort of flight system so you''re going to be stuck if you''re in traffic." Chapter 101 - First Fight In the meeting room Tony took the pager for Scott. He pressed a sequence of bu??ons and the pager turned off. He then looked at Fury. "God. I hope no one saw that. Why''d you even have this on hand? This was supposed to be for emergencies only." Fury: "I got that ready the moment those new aliens started popping. I thought you people might need backup so I made sure to bring it everywhere." Tony: "That I get. But why''d you bring that out now?" Tony: "I thought World War was about to start. Doesn''t that qualify as an emergency?" Tony: "Hell no!!! It''s just a war. It''s nothing to get worried about." Fury: "Motherf*cker. If this isn''t an emergency, what the hell is?" Tony: "I don''t know. Get creative. We got a lot of people with powers here. Press that when you''re sure no one else could be of help." Fury: "So what? Am I supposed to wait for an alien invasion or something?" Tony: "Something. Did''t you watch the Independence Day movie? Do you know how crazy people are about aliens right now? " Before Fury could answer back, a figure dropped from the ceiling and into the middle of the meeting room. Kitty: "Professor. It''s bad. We need to get out of here. Now. The mansion might get blown up again." Tony: "See? It''s not even an hour and the panic already started." Outside. Just a few minutes after Steve drove away, a small fleet of spaceships appeared and hovered over the X-Mansion. They were spotted by some kids. They started to panic. Since the older ones were either in the meeting room or were in their rooms preparing, no one was there to calm them down. The kids who panicked started a commotion which gathered the attention of more people. "Aaah. Spaceships!!!" "Aliens. There are actually aliens. Independence Day (movie) was right. We aren''t alone" "Wait. They''re flying on top of us." "They know we''re here. They''re preparing to attack us" "Get out of the mansion!!! We need to fire back" "Wait, don''t start attacking. The shields. Their shield are probably still up." "Then wait for their weapon to start charging. We''ll shoot when they start opening up." "Everyone, prepare to fire your attacks." "Let''s plough the road boys." "Yeah. Up yours aliens. Up. Yours" The kids started charging up their attacks, preparing to shoot at any target. _____ Jean and Storm got dressed and then flew out from the windows. They looked up at the spaceships. Storm: "Aliens? Again?" Jean: "Wait. They look familiar." Storm: "That''s not good enough. I''ll get ready while make sure." Storm''s eyes became white and clouds started gathering around her. The sky started to rumble and a lighting storm started. The bolts of lighting started collecting near Storm. She raised her hand and the bolts of lighting gathered around them. The unending supply of lightning that gathered around her as the light from it started to get brighter. _____ Up at the spaceship Carol is stretching her hands getting ready to deploy. Talos: "Are you sure about this? The signal was deactivated. It''s probably a false alarm." Carol: "You''ve seen the energy scans. They''re clearly preparing for an attack." Talos: "Why don''t you wait a bit and watch the situation? Just to be safe." Carol: "Relax. I''ve got this." Talos: "Minn Erva, Tony?" Minn''Erva and Tony just shrugged. They both knew Carol wouldn''t listen. They already tried it before and they failed. Carol jumped out of the spaceship and rush down to the Mansion. Everyone else just stayed on deck and watched her from inside the spaceship. Talos: "Are you sure about this?" Tony: "Yeah. I some friends down there who should be able to fight toe-to-toe against her. It''s should be okay to have them fight. They should be able to beat her if they work together" Minn-Erva had the cameras zoom down at the mansion. The screens showed Storm and Jean. She looked at their figures and her woman''s intuition activated. Minn-Erva: "Friends? Are you sure they are just friends and not something else?" _____ After they finished rescuing Skrulls from the first couple of planets, Carol started getting over confident. The following sequence of successful rescue missions just made her more over confident. The Kree''s genetics were stagnant in terms of evoluition and didn''t have their version of mutants who could fight against her. They had no way to fight her other than using advanced weapons system. Since most Kree weapons were useless against her glowing form, she didn''t need to guard against them. It created a sense of security that grew as time passed. It evolved and become an idea that she was invincible. Tony and Minn''Erva felt the change and tried to warn her. It didn''t help as they had no way to prove that she wasn''t invincible. Fighting Tony didn''t help as it was already established that he can beat her. It just meant that he was as invincible as her. They also didn''t use the power dampener chips as it just showed that she wasn''t invincible without her power. She knew that as long as she didn''t get hit by one of those, she would remain invincible. Everyone knew that simple talk just wasn''t going to be enough. She needed actual experience of losing to teach her to being so overconfident. Since they needed her and didn''t see the Kree making countermeasures any time soon, they let it go back. The elaborate rescue mission became simple smash and grab. She continued her actions becoming more and more reckless. Everyone let it go since nothing bad came out of it. Tony started thinking back on his memories of her movie. Since he knows her top speed, he knew that she arrived for Endgame a lot later than expected. Her hair also was a bit messy, which was abnormal since they were usually in perfect shape like the hair of those Super Saiyans. This may have meant that she came from something bad before coming back to Earth. Given the recent events regarding the Shi''ar Empire, Tony hypothesised that she might have been involved with the X-men. Instead of Magneto helping the X-men, Fury may have activated the pager back then and called for her help. Tony was now aware of the full power of the Shi''ar Imperial Guards. He knew that Carol alone wouldn''t stand a chance against them. They have a way to contain the host of the Phoenix Force. They could restrain and capture Carol easy. It may have taken Skrull spies to free her but it didn''t matter. The problem now is that she is overconfident. Tony thought about having her fight Gladiator and have her locked up for some time. It should be enough to make her learn her lesson. He could also have some fun and do some bondage play while they were at it. He was waiting for Shi''ar to calm down when Fury''s pager activated. They rushed back to Earth, postponing Tony''s plans with Carol. _____ X-Mansion Jean and Storm noticed a ball of light coming out of the spaceship. She recognized the light from Tony''s memories and knew that it was Tony''s ''friend'' Carol. Jean wanted to talk to her but she saw Carol fire one of her photon blasts. It was targeting Storm so Jean created a psionic shield to protect her. The shield stopped the attack and Storm shot hers. The concentrated lighting shot out of her hand and onto Carol. Carol didn''t encounter much electric attacks from the Kree so she wasn''t that wary of it. She thought it was just like tasers down on earth. She thought she could just fly through it just like most plasma shots. She was wrong. Her suit didn''t have any way to store the power from those lightings so when the it hit her, the lighting fried most of the circuits in her suit. The electricity continued until it made contact with her body and started electrocuting her. She was able to withstand it for some time but Storm also didn''t stop. Storm just had more lightings hit her until it did the job. Carol passed out from electrocution and started falling to the ground. Jean wanted to go and catch her but the Phoenix inside her stopped her. It told her not to bother as she would soon understand why. They watched until a black substance came out of Carol. It was Tony''s symbiote who appeared and formed itself into a parachute. The parachute started to move and it flew towards the mansion. Storm wanted to fire a couple for lightings but Jean already ?ssured her that Carol''s passed out. Jean and Storm landed and waited for the parachute to come down. Kitty popped out of the ground with Tony. She could phase only one other person so she brought Tony who had more control over the situation. Jean saw Tony and tried to explain the situation but Tony told her to relax. "I already know the gist of it. It''s not that serious anyway." He then looked at the students who still had their attacks on standby. "Okay people. Calm down. They''re not enemies." Some of the students backed down but some of them still have their attacks ready. "Ok people. Last one to turn off their powers won''t get to ride the alien spaceship." Storm and Jean were amazed at how fast everyone turned down their powers. Tony may not be a teacher but they follow him better than they do some teachers. Mystique approached them while the Xavier and the others were still coming out of the mansion. Storm then remembered something. Storm: "Hey Tony. What about my trip to space? Do I get to ride your rocket or will I also ride their spaceship?" Mystique: "Can I also come along?" Tony: "Fine." Jean: "You heard that everyone? The next field trip is to space." Students: "What? Seriously?" Jean telepathically sent a message to Tony: [Please? Professor is thinking of closing the school. At least give them something very memorable.] Tony: [You know that''s not likely to happen right?] Jean: [I''ll ''help'' you ...] (AN: Some things are better left to the imagination) Tony: [Deal!!!] Tony: "Yeah. Next trip is in space. Just remember to keep this a secret." Students: "Yaay!!!" Tony shooed away the students and then looked Storm, Jean and, Mystique. Tony: "Ladies. All of you look pretty. Unfortunately, I''m afraid that''s not going to be enough where we''re going. I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I have to bring you to go shopping." Kitty, who was still quite close, overheard the word shopping. She ran back to them and interrupted their conversation. Kitty: "I heard shopping. Can I come?" Tony regretted even saying the word shopping. He tried to look around trying to think of a way to get out. He saw Scott and Magneto, who stopped on their tracks. They slowly walked backwards after hearing the word shopping. They both had experience with women and knew the torture that is accompanying them for shopping. When they made eye contact with Tony, they wished him luck. Before Tony could even respond, they bolted off without looking back. _____ AN: Thanks for the people who congratulated me. It''s not actually the 100th yet since I had those non chapter posts but thanks anyway. Chapter 102 - Tony Vs Shopping AN: Mystique is already in her human form. _____ After she got to join the trip, Kitty started walking back to the mansion. When she was a bit away from the group, she started skipping in excitement. The four enjoyed watching Kitty''s excited reaction. They thought it was cute until she was a little too far from them. Tony: "Hey, where''s Kitty going? They looked at each other but no one had a clue. Ororo conjured a gust and had it lift Kitty. Jean followed by using her power to bring her back to them. Ororo: "Kitty. Where are you going?" Kitty: "The garage to borrow a car? Is something wrong?" Ororo: "I know you just got your license and want to drive every chance you get, but I don''t think we''ll need the car. Am I right, Mr. Host?" Tony: "Need? You''re not allowed to bring those cars even if you want to. A bit of offense to the professor, they''re all way too old for my style. I already had a car come and pick us up. You four are going out with billionaire Tony Stark today. I''m not going on a date with four very beautiful ladies on a sedan. We''re going to ride in style." Kitty: "Date?!!! What date? I thought we are going shopping?" Mystique: "I thought you knew. We''re going undercover to this event. Tony is bringing us shopping since our clothes weren''t fancy enough. Do you still want to come?" Ororo: "Oh. Since Tony''s public reputation is involved, there''s a very high chance of kissing and touching involved." Jean: "Speaking of. I understand that Mystique is okay with doing those kinds of stuff. What I can''t believe, is that you''re okay with doing those kinds of things. I mean I you''ve never even had a boyfriend." Ororo: "I did have one. Well, sort of. It''s complicated. But things happened and we had to break up. Also, he''s sort of a spoiled kid. And, she (Mystique) has been teaching me about espionage lately. We''re practicing things that involve those kinds of stuff. I''ve practiced a lot but there''s just something different when you know you are doing these things with a woman. I figured I''ll practice with an actual man. I figured that I might as well practice with Tony rather than Scott. At least I know, you would understand. Can you imagine the mess it would do if Scott''s girlfriend(regular human) found out I had him help me with such practice?" Jean: "Yeah. She might be understanding but she''s nowhere as understanding as me." Ororo: "Exactly my point. How about you? Are really you okay with him doing these kinds of things with other women? Aren''t you jealous or something?" Jean: "Jealous? Please. I can have Tony all to myself if I want. But if you know as much about him as I know. You''ll know that I don''t need to be as possessive of him like women do on other men. He has this ability that if you knew, let''s just say you''ll be glad you don''t have to handle him alone." Mystique: "Really now? Are you talking about ''that'' kind of abilities?" Jean: "Yeah. I mean think of the possibilities" She then started thinking of Tony''s ability to create clones. She thought about having all those Tonys to herself. Her imagination ran wild until her nose started to bleed. Ororo: "Umm. Jean? Your nose is bleeding?" Kitty blushed a bit hearing their conversation. She wanted to back out but Tony said something before she could back out. Tony: "Ignore them. You can still go shopping if you want to. You just have to keep quiet about this when you come back." ___ While the five were preparing for departure, a small spaceship dropped down from the fleet and landed near Carol''s body Talos came out of the ship in the form of Fury''s boss. He waited for Fury and company to arrive as Tony told him that they would be seeing him. He was also instructed to land the ship somewhere spacious as Tony needed it to serve as a distraction. Tony already had the four women to deal with, he wanted the ship as a distraction so that no one else would see when they went out and try to come along. The five were at the driveway at the entrance, waiting for Tony''s ride to pick them up. They started to hear a car from a distance. Tony: "Ladies. Prepare to become part of history. You four will be the first of what will later be known as, the WooooGirls" Kitty, Jean, Ororo: "Woo Girls?" Tony: "Has no one here been to a bar?" Mystique: "I think he means those drunk girls who keep shouting in the bars." "Ahhh" Kitty: "I still don''t understand." Tony: "Just follow their lead." They watched as the car came to their view. They wanted to complain to him but stopped when they saw the sides of the car. Instead of the normal length that most Hummers have, they saw a Hummer that was as long as a limousine. Ororo: "What in the..." Everyone but Tony was amazed by the huge monstrosity of a car that drove by. They''ve have yet to see the a Stretch Hummer since none of those were made yet. Hummers were just getting popular and most owners still didn''t have the idea to create such a thing. They finally came back to their senses when the Hummer limo parked in front of them. Kitty: "Umm. I''m not familiar with undercover work but aren''t people supposed to be low profile? This car looks a lot more than just high profile." Mystique: "Not exactly. The point of undercover is to blend in. And we''re talking about him, this is blending in." Tony: "Exactly. Now ladies?" He opened the doors and had them come in. Everyone came in but Ororo stayed outside and talked to Tony "Do you know how much gasoline a regular Hummer uses up? And you go around in one of these?" Tony: "Relax Ororo. Who do you think you''re talking to? This thing runs on electricity. With you in it, this thing could run around the world and still won''t use a drop of gas." ___ When Tony got it, he was greeted by the man sat on the side of the driver. Jarvis (Human): "Hello Master Tony. I see you''ve brought some of the most gorgeous women I''ve seen today." Tony: "Jarvis? Hey, I thought I told you to stay at home and rest. What are you doing here?" Jarvis: "Relax young master. Mr. Happy here is the one going to help you with the heavy lifting. I''m just here to make sure you are doing well. I''ve already got Bob to go to the area. He''ll go and pick me up right after we drop you off to go shopping. " Tony: "That''s good. Oh right, let me introduce you to everyone." He then started introducing Jarvis to everyone. Jean recognized the name so she decided to ask "Jarvis? As in your AI?" Jarvis: "Ah yes. My robotic successor. I have to say, that robot still has quite a lot of things to learn if he is going to take my position as the butler. " Tony: "Hey, you know he can hear you right?" Jarvis: "Of course Young master. Now, I shall be raising the privacy barriers. Feel free to do ''anything'' you want as the nothing would reach us here in the front unless the one of the intercom bu??ons are pressed. " Before Tony could even think of a retort, the barrier was already raised. Jean and Mystique laughed at Tony who was just shut off by his butler. Kitty: "Wow. How does that work? All the sound was gone right when the windows closed shut. " Mystique: "Why are you wasting time with such things. You just need to enjoy the ride." She then pushed some bu??ons and the windows started closing. A Champagne bottle also popped out along with glasses. She distributed one to each of them. She then talked with a more seductive voice than usual. Mystique: "Now. Let''s start getting into character." Mystique pulled Jean along and they sat at both sides of the Tony. ___ When they arrived at the first shop, Tony already started looking for the rest area. He knew the girls usually don''t buy things on the first store so he didn''t need to pay attention as much. His mission was to take a break as much as possible. Just as they walked in, a clerk already intercepted them and started introducing the ladies to their items. Tony left them to their business while he walked to the bench area where one of the other men greeted him "Really bro? Four women? Do you want to stay here until next month?" Tony: "Yeah. I messed up" The man scooted to the side and offered him a seat "Here. You''re going to need it." Tony: "Thanks." ____ Kitty: "Oh my gosh. " Mystique: "Why? What''s wrong?" Kitty: "Have you seen the price tags of these things? I could buy a car with one of these" Jean just smiled and ?ssure her: "Relax Kitty. Just look at them and pick what you want. No need to worry about the prices. Mystique: "She''s right dear. You don''t have to worry about that. We''ve got a sugar daddy for " Ororo: "Yeah. Here, why don''t you try this?" Kitty: "But..." Jean: "Try it or I''ll make you." ____ It took some time for Kitty to get used to ignoring the price. But when she did, they started getting into the mood. They started testing out dresses from store to store, trying everything they saw that attracted their attention. Tony got to see everything they wore, judging them via his standards. He was enjoying it at first since he got to watch pretty ladies. He got to enjoy looking at them wear all kinds of outfits. He was officially allowed to check them out. He especially enjoyed their time at Victoria''s Secret. There plenty of things they tried and he made sure he was there as a judge for them. Still, there were too many shops they went to. He eventually got exhausted. He told them to not think about things too much and just buy anything they like. He even told them that he''ll just buy the whole stores for them. He thought they would be glad hearing the idea but he was wrong. Instead of praise, he got reprimanded by everyone. They told him that they wouldn''t be shopping anymore and that there''s no more fun if he did that. He just had to sit there and wait while they tried out everything one by one. Tony He created 4 shadow clones and had them go on a cycle. They switched places every time he leaves, making sure everyone suffers equally. After some shopping, Mystique brought the ladies to a salon where they had their hair and makeup done. Tony tried to tell them that it was almost time for the meeting but felt that it was bad to interrupt. So instead of waiting for them to get their stuff done, he bought a couple of salons and had all their workers work on them. By the time the ladies finished doing everything, all 4 clones of Tony were down on the ground. He didn''t have them all disperse at the same time as he couldn''t handle the mental exhaustion from all of them combined. Instead, he prepared 400 clones to share the load. He thought that with a hundred people sharing the stress coming from each of the 4, they should be able to handle it. But when he had the 400 clones disperse, he all 401 of them got exhausted. He forgot that the exhaustion was different from the memories. When the 4 clones got disperse, all the memories combined into 1 complete memory of the event. The memory was then scanned by everyone which caused more exhaustion. The plan backfire and Tony now had 400 clones complaining to him. When he reminded them of their deal with Jean, they calmed down and decided to give in. They decided to have a ceasefire until the deal complete. They got to talking and settled on one thing. Unless absolutely necessary, they were never ever going to raise the topic of shopping to a woman. Ever. Chapter 103 - SWORD X-Mansion While Tony and the rest were trying to slip away. When Talos got out of the ship, he went to Carol. He just finished checking her vitals. He brought her back to the spaceship when he noticed that there were a lot of students surrounding the spaceship. "Hey, where are the aliens? Tony said this is an alien spaceships. Why is it just you humans?" "Yeah. Bring in the aliens." Talos: "Umm. It''s not that there are no aliens. I myself am one of your aliens. It''s just that, people don''t react well when they see our true forms." "So? What''s the problem?" "Yeah. Bring in the aliens." "Aliens! Aliens! Aliens!" Talos was looking for someone to help him. He looked at different directions and saw someone familiar in the distance. He recognized Fury with Xavier going towards him. He waved his hand at Fury to try and grab his attention. When the students saw this action, they looked towards the direction. They saw the professor. The group split in the middle and a passageway was created to let Fury and the professor come close. Fury: "Hey man. I thought we agreed you weren''t supposed to look like that anymore?" Talos: "I liked the look. Also, I''m not sure how these humans would react when they see my alien form." Xavier: "You don''t have to worry. These kids are a rather curious bunch." Fury: "Oh right. This here is Prof. Xavier" "Charles Xavier. Nice to meet you" "Talos. Likewise" Xavier raised his hand slowly. He didn''t want to suddenly alarm by moving abruptly. He knew from Fury''s memories that he was friendly and knew how to shake hands but it is still different when making first contact with an alien. Talos recognized the actions so he extended his and they shook hands. Talos: "By the way. Are you sure it''s okay to reveal my true form?" Fury: "Yeah. They''re cool" With Fury''s confirmation, Talos transformed back to his original form. Kid1: "Yes. It''s green. I win. Time to pay up guys." Kid 2: "Damn it. Why are you green? Why couldn''t you have been purple?" Kid 3: "Hey mister. Do you have tentacles?" Kid 4: "Can you transform into a bird?" Talos: "Umm. No and No. Why?" Kid 4: "Nooo. That''s my allowance for this week." Talos didn''t know what was happening. As far as he knew, humans weren''t that receptive of aliens the last time he was her. He asked Fury why they weren''t that creeped out by his transformation. Usually, people were disturbed or would go on guard after first witnessing Skrulls use the ability to transform from one person into another. Kid 1: "Ms. Darkholme can do that. And she looks waaay better than you." Kid 3: "Yeah. She also transforms better than you. She can transform into a bird." "What is with you humans and transforming into other stuff?" Fury: "Hey. Don''t ask me. I''m still getting familiar with everyone here." Xavier: "We should bring your friend back to the house and let her rest." Talos: "Of course. Let me just send a message to the rest of the fleet. I''m afraid the ships might cause panic if they kept staying at their current location." ____ When they went into the mansion, Talos was led to their clinic. Since they already determined that Carol was okay, they didn''t do further check-ups right away. Instead, they laid her on a bed and let her rest. While they had Carol rest, Xavier cleared out the room from the students who followed them in. Only the three of them remained. A few moments later, Magneto and Scott arrived. With all of them present, they started their conversation. Fury: "So. What''s with the fleet? You still haven''t found a planet or something?" Talos: "Not yet. We are currently looking for an uninhabited planet to use but still haven''t found one suitable for our needs. About the fleet. We brought them because the universe isn''t as stable as it used to be" Fury: "Stable? I thought your people are refugees in a war. Are you telling me that''s still stable?" Talos: "Yes. Unlike our war which was not unpredictable, something big and unpredictable has suddenly happened." Fury: "Motherf*cker. What the hell is worse than a space war?" Xavier: "Mr. Fury. I believe, he was trying to tell us." Fury: "Oh right. Sorry. Continue." Talos: "As I was saying, we brought the entire fleet because of the tensions right now. We didn''t know what the emergency was going to be so we brought our entire full force. Carol has been a lot of help so we couldn''t not give it our best trying to protect her home planet. You see, we needed this much firepower because one of the major galactic empires just changed their ruler unexpectedly. Everything went too fast and the ruler already solidified his reign before we even knew about it, military and everything. Even their economy didn''t feel a thing. It''s like they were all mind-controlled into ignoring the fact that their ruler just got changed. But that wasn''t the case. I got some of our men there checked up and they didn''t have any problem. Everyone wouldn''t be panicking if one of the empires had a clue on who their ruler. But, no one has any idea who that man is at all. " Magneto: "Do you know the name of their new ruler?" Talos: "Not yet. No one has. Complications always happen during transmission that we couldn''t find things out. " Xavier: "I''m curious about the event. What could have lead to such an event happening." Fury: "A coup? No. Revolution?" Magneto: "No. How big was the scope of this empire?" Talos: "A couple of start systems at least." Magneto: "Then there''s no way it''s a psychic. I don''t think even Charles could reach the moon using Cerebro, much less that far." Xavier: "Even if that was possible, I don''t believe any single person could control that many people alone. There''s just way too many minds to control at once. The people would have moved liked robots moving identically and at the same time. It would have alarmed somebody." They continued talking while waiting for Carol to regain consciousness. They tried their best to figure out how exactly the whole thing took place. The conversation helped them get acquainted Talos. ____ As time went by, all kinds of theories popped up. While they were a bit into the conversation, they still forgot to ask like what was the name of the empire they were talking about. They didn''t care about such things because they weren''t too focused on it. There was still the Hellfire Club problem to worry about. They just had this conversation to pass time. By the end of their conversation, they still haven''t figured out how it happened. They actually got close to the truth with their theory about someone having the ability to multiply along with psychic abilities, and some kind of infiltration ability like transformation or teleportation. Still, they didn''t settle on it since they couldn''t believe that someone could do that many things without alarming anyone. Even though this conversation proved to be fruitless, it still gave Fury an idea. The earth needed more information about these things. They need to start observing other planets so that they wouldn''t just get caught off guard in case something big like this ever happens again. At first, he thought about creating a group in SHIELD dedicated to such things. A group that is solely dedicated to watching out extraterrestrial threats. And, dealing with them if possible. But before he could pick up possible recruits, he started thinking about privacy. This would be top secret and his team would need to contain details about this project if this was ever approved. This is because, if details were to be believed, there were way too many security problems in SHIELD. There was no way the world would continue the peace it enjoyed if they knew that aliens are real and they didn''t come in peace. He started thinking about recruiting people outside of SHIELD. That way, the spies wouldn''t be aware of anything that is happening in it. Of course, he''d need help collecting information. Luckily, the Skrulls are currently present. If they agreed, they should be in information gathering such as background checks. He also thought about having Xavier and some of the man''s other mind readers help him with this. He also thought about asking them for help in combat every now and then. They shouldn''t necessarily refuse as this wouldn''t conflict with their objective of coexisting with humans. He started playing with the idea of a sister organization with SHIELD. SHIELD would handle Earth-based threats while this new group would handle extraterrestrials. Thanks to the name of the first group, he''d call this other group. SWORD He''d think of the meaning of the acronym later. ____ SWORD: Sentient World Observation and Response Department Chapter 104 - Show AN: So for the one asking Kitty Pryde is the one who can phase through objects. AN2:Sorry for the delay. It took way too much time looking for pictures of X-men in dresses. I gave up eventually and had to search just the dresses. Damn looking for dresses is hard. I don''t even know how to describe the fancy dresses. _____ After they were done with the salon, Tony thought he was finally finished waiting. He went back inside thinking that he could finally see the four but before he could even place a foot inside the salon, the employees stopped him from entering. Tony: "What is it this time? Did someone mess up and made a monobrow? I thought they were already ready?" "They are sir. We are to guide you to the show area. We don''t want you to waste your first time looking at all of them in such a crude place." Tony: "Wait, salons have a showroom?" "Right this way sir." ____ Tony was led to another room where there was a curtain. He went a bit away from the chair where a chair was placed. He was then told to wait a couple more minutes as the show was about to start. The first to come out of the curtain was Kitty. She has her hair in a ponytail. She was also wearing a green evening dress. One with a full front cover, some short sleeves, as well as a skirt that went just below her knees. The first impression Tony had was cute. Even though she had some heels on, there were not high enough that it would change her overall ''look''. Tony didn''t mean to stare, but he just couldn''t help but stare at her ?h?st area. The V in the V-neck was a bit too low. Mystique saw his stare. She suddenly had an urge to tease him. She first looked around to search for cameras and people. When she found out that it was clear, she spun around to show the back part of her dress. Tony was shocked by what he saw. The dress Mystique wore wasn''t just backless, the V at the back seems to be slowly extending. The opening slowly spread downwards until it was just above her bu??. He almost saw something but there was some shadow affecting his view. Tony raised his head a bit high to get a better view. The sight was getting clearer so he continued until he unconsciously stood up. He was slowly going towards Mystique when he saw something. He saw Mystique face, upside down, between her legs, looking at him. She was clearly having fun teasing him and she noticed that he saw her, she stood up, looked back at him, smiled and winked before walking back to the curtains. She Mystique: "Are you sure you can handle all of us?" Tony: "Ahem... I thought you needed help with that." She ignore his replies. She just walked away while making sure to move slowly. Swaying her h?ps at every step, and making sure to keep Tony staring at her. Tony was speechless. If he didn''t know any better, he would have thought that this was her ''sign''. He couldn''t help but be frustrated with the situation. He didn''t have restrictions anymore. He was still a bit hesitant before but now, he fully invested in making sure his deal with Jean would end up in a success. ____ Tony had to ''settle down'' for a bit so he told them to wait a while before sending the next one out. He knew Mystique had an idea of what was happening to him. He wanted to get back at her a bit so he didn''t hold back. He used the ability he gained from the Phoenix to help him settle done fast. He told them he was ready and Ororo came out. Similar to her costume, Ororo chose an outfit that is mainly black and dark colors along with some gold outlines. Unlike the others, the outfit she wore wasn''t a dress. Instead, she wore a rather provoking top that is showing a lot of her flawless skin. The top itself was sleeveless but she wore long gloves over it. Instead, it was the back part that showed most of her skin. Not only was the back part backless, there were also some parts of her waist showing as there also some slits there. All in all, the top part of her body was only covered at the front. It was all held up by a piece of cloth attached to a gold choker like object around her neck. (AN: I feel that''s not enough. Check Ororo Munroe anime ) Tony was already a bit numbed after seeing Mystique so he didn''t show any perverted reactions. Instead, he was able to show that he appreciated her for her beauty. Ororo went back to the curtains with a smile on her face. Jean was the last to come out. She wore a scarlet long gown with a tight fit. The dress did a great job showing off her curves. It also had a split just below her waist that showed off the full length of her legs. She even wore shoes with very high heels that only served to accentuate her figure more. When Tony saw this, he couldn''t help but get attracted to Jean. He thought something was wrong with him since he already saw her n?k?d before. Seeing her in such a dress wasn''t supposed to be anything different. He was wrong. Turns out, he preferred looking at women who were dressed compared to seeing them n?k?d. It wasn''t that he didn''t enjoy seeing them n?k?d, it''s just that seeing them clothe added some sort of effect. He never realized this before because the other women he slept with before never dressed up this nice. They were usually dressed up way too much that it felt like the clothes were the point and not her. The two scenes were just too different to compare. _____ After the fashion show was done, Tony went to talk to the four again. Jean: "What''s wrong?" Tony: "This might be a problem." Mystique: "How so? I thought we are already very pretty." Tony: "That''s the problem. You all look too beautiful. Instead of going undercover, you might end up attracting more attention. There''s no way they won''t look at you when you look this good." The four thought the problem was serious but they were wrong. Turns out, Tony was just hitting on them. Mystique was impressed with his move. They thought this was one of his moves when in truth, he was genuinely considering the problem. They waited for him to do something but he still kept up with his face. It didn''t take long Jean: "Wait. You''re serious?" Tony: "Yeah. Ah, who cares. It''s not like I hate being the star of the party. We''ll just have to do some special things to make them stop looking. Is that fine for you Ororo?" Ororo: "Me? Why only me?" Tony: "Well, Mystique can transform so she''ll probably change into someone else later. Kitty can phase through walls so she''ll probably more active than any of us. That leaves you and Jean. I can kiss Jean whenever I want, I just want to make sure you''re okay with this." When she heard Tony say this, she just went close to him. She then suddenly pulled him close and started kissing him Tony thought she was going to ask him something so he didn''t have time to react when she started kissing him. He just got to his senses and started to kiss her back when he suddenly felt Ororo start using her tongue. He reciprocated and they started torrid kissing. Kitty blushed when she saw them go. She went to face another direction but she still turned her head and kept watching. Jean, on the other hand, was slowly approaching the two. She wanted to go and join them but before she could, she heard someone reprimanding them. Mystique: "Hey you three! Can we go now? Or do you three want to have a quickie before going to the party?" Ororo and Tony pulled away from each other. She then asked Tony if she got her answer. Tony nodded and then they all looked at Mystique. Tony: "Sorry." Mystique: "I know it is kind of my fault since I was the one who started the teasing but you need to focus now." Tony: "Yeah. The car is already waiting. Let''s continue this in there." _____ At the Hellfire Club. Jean: "Wait. I thought we were going somewhere fancy?" Tony: "We are in somewhere fancy." Mystique: "I''m not sure how since this place looks like a front for a str*p club" Tony: "GENTLEMAN''s Club. Please. Besides, there is supposed to be a gathering today. Things will be very different from the outside." Kitty: "Umm. Am I even allowed to go inside?" Tony: "You know, for someone who can pass through walls, you''re focusing way too much on permission to go in." Kitty: "That was because I didn''t have to go through the front door." Tony: "Well relax. I''m not proud of it, but ladies younger than you have already been inside." Kitty: "What but that makes them... Isn''t that completely illegal?" Tony: "Yeah. But no one will catch them. Even if they get caught, they''ll be out by the time they got at the station. Look on the bright side, at least they went in willingly. I made sure that rule was implemented when I was active." Kitty: "Couldn''t you have stopped it?" Tony: "Sorry. But it''s not that easy. To stop it completely, the demand needs to be stopped. That is the hard part. There are presidents and royalty involved. It would be hard to handle all that. Some of them literally control the law. There''s just no way to get them without affecting a lot of, for lack of a better term, little people." Tony: [Sorry Kitty. I can do that but if I do, then I''d have to control everything. By then, humanity wouldn''t have true freedom. Humanity would just be under my control. I might as well have JARVIS go full Skynet and have robots live with us. Or is it Matrix? Damn time problems, I want to rewatch movies.] Kitty: "But..." Ororo: "Kitty. Stop. Sometimes, you just have to do things in order to survive. Trust me, I know. At least they have control over their decisions on this." Kitty just kept silent. Tony looked at Kitty one last time before he went out of the car: "Are you sure you''re up for this? You can still back out now. No one here will treat you any differently." Kitty thought about it and made up her mind. She walked out the door and followed them. _____ The venue looked sort of like a casino with some gambling tables. There weren''t any slot machines as gambling here was used to socialize and not to Tony has just entered the venue. He had Jean and Ororo in each hand while Mystique and Kitty were by the side. While he did feel everyone pay attention to him when he entered, he didn''t feel anyone who kept staring. Not even the secret glances that people usually do. Everyone in the venue just seemed to be focused on something else. He lowered his hand to touch Jean in the ?ss for a bit as a signal to start a telepathic conference between all of them Jean: [What''s wrong?] Tony: [Something is wrong. There''s not even a single man paying attention to any of you. They''re focused on something or someone else.] Mystique: [Found her. The girl in white. Oooh. I like her boots. I don''t remember seeing that in any of the shops we went to. I wonder where she got that.] Tony started to feel afraid. He scared that they might pull him to go shopping later. He made a mental note to himself to start working on amazon after all this is over. He might as well introduce online shopping early in hopes that it would lessen the time women spend while shopping. ____ They walked into the venue and Tony led them straight to the craps table. (AN: Dice game in Iron Man) He threw bundles of cash to the dealer and had him change in it for some chips. He got hold of the dice, had his ladies blow them for luck, and then started rolling. [Win] (AN: Sorry, I''m don''t go to casinos to gamble so not sure what the terms are.) ____ After Tony had a continuous win streak, the 3 ladies started looking at Jean. Jean: [What? I didn''t do anything. I swear] Mystique: [Then how come Tony keeps on winning?] They didn''t have a clue. Even Tony didn''t have an idea why he keeps on winning. Even before, he always has a winning streak when it comes to this game. He was just too good in this game that casinos would have banned him if he wasn''t one of their VIPs. The amount he spent was more than enough to win the He didn''t know but if he had to guess, it was because of the girls with him. He tried bringing just Rhodey along once but that ended up a bust. Ever since then, he made sure to always gamble whilst beside at least a woman to flirt with. Tony: "Ah you four are my lucky charms. I''ll make sure to return the favor later." Tony just got the dice and did his rituals when a man in black approached him. He didn''t wait for them to come close. He threw the dice in a hurry but it still ended up in a loss. Tony: "Oh great. You MIB really need to be more subtle. You''ve just messed up my streak." MIB: "Sorry about that Mr. Stark. But you have been invited to the meeting. " Tony: "Fine. Let me just have some goodbye kiss from my ladies over here." Tony went and kissed all of them, with a shadow getting passed during contact. He also told them that they could his chips and play. He was just about to go away when he saw the MIB still standing there. MIB: "Ms. Grey as well. Please" Jean: "What? Oh sure." _____ Ororo: [How did they know her?] Tony: [Probably the same people who sent Mastermind. We might go to a shielded area so we might not be in touch for a while. You can ] Chapter 105 - Deal AN: "Weird cover. I''d rather have the no cover than this" ____ Tony and Jean were lead by the MIB to a private room. "Please" The two entered and saw a room with a cozy atmosphere. The room was lit with warm lights and the sofas looked comfy. They was even a fireplace inside with a matching stag head on top. There were also candles and other ornaments scattered all over the place. They thought that someone was waiting for them but when they found no one inside, they looked back to the people who guided them. They were just about to ask an MIB why there was no one around when they heard the door closed and locked. Tony: "Well that was rude. " He first went to check if the door was truly locked. He then had JARVIS search the room for bugs in case someone was monitoring them. When he found none of those things, he felt something didn''t add up in their situation. This probably wasn''t the final place and should probably be a secret door hidden somewhere. He got JARVIS to look out for bugs just in case and then he went to the fireplace and started messing with things. Jean: "Umm. What are you doing?" She watched as Tony touched the items one by one. He tried lifting things and moved things along while looking around searching for something. Tony: "Something that triggers the secret mechanism. I''m looking for one." Jean: "What?" Tony: "Well, I didn''t just join the Hellfire club because I wanted connections, I joined because of the toys. See, the club originated in England. You know how the British like their castles, with just a touch of hidden entrances and secret passageways.." Jean: "If you want, I could help ¡­" Tony: "No! You ladies had your shopping. This is my time to play." Jean: "Fine. But why are you starting with the fireplace." Tony: "Because it''s the fireplace. I would have started in a bookshelf but since there''s none in here, it is definitely in the fireplace. Oh right, the stag head." Tony started doing things to the ornamental head like pushing on its nose and pulling on its horns. Jean: "That''s just ¡­ What?" She wanted to tell Tony that there''s just something wrong with his logic but before she could even start, she saw Tony successfully rotate the stag''s horns which successfully triggered some sort of mechanism. Tony: "Yay!" He then remembered Jean was about to say something so he looked at Jean. "Sorry. What were you saying?" They went through the door and saw another passageway. They started walking while continuing their conversation. Jean: "Nothing. You rich kids really like to play huh." Tony: "Yeah. I even have a workshop prepared just to build my Gundams. If you want, I''ll bring you there sometime." Jean: "I''d like that" They kept walking. On the way, Jean suddenly asked. "By the way, what''s a Gundam?" Tony hung up for a moment. He stopped on his tracks and focused all his attention on Jean. He wanted to see if she was messing with him. If he remembered correctly, she was with him when he watched anime shows from time to time. In his perspective, she should have at least remembered hearing of it "How about Zoids? No? Wait, how about transformers. You remember that right?" Jean: "Wait, are those the robot shows you watched all the time?" Tony: "Are you serious right now?" Jean: "Yeah. I mean you watched all kinds of shows when we were kind. You can''t expect me to remember them all do you?" Tony: "Woman, it''s a good thing that you''re hot. Otherwise, screw the Hellfire Club. We would be having our first fight. Right here, right now." Jean: "That serious? You know what, let''s just add one more woman to our deal. I''ve noticed that woman in white looking our way a couple of times. How about I also help you get her?" Tony: "Fine. But don''t think you could just solve everything with s*x. " Jean: "Yeah, yeah. Remind me when that starts happening. By the way, have you really never met that woman before? It feels like she more than recognized you." Tony: "Nope. I swear to birdy, I don''t recognize her." Jean: "Fi?" (Pronounced like fee) Phoenix: [Truth] Jean: "Weird. Are you sure you didn''t just sleep with her and dump her the next day?" Tony: "Nope. What do you take me for? Someone who doesn''t even remember the face of someone he sleeps with? She probably looks at me hoping to be one of my women like you four appeared to be." Phoenix: [Also Truth] Jean: "Ours. You might be the man but they are supposed to be ours." Tony: "Fine. Still. I can''t believe you''re a bisexual." Jean: "Why? It''s your fault I became like this." Tony: "Me? What did I do? Besides, isn''t that kind of thing supposed to be developed naturally?" Jean: "Naturally? What a joke. Think back when we were younger. Do you know how many times I''ve caught you staring at other women? This wasn''t natural. This was trained. You trained me to be like this." Tony: "Umm. I''m sorry? Wait, is this the reason you kept trying to make me form a harem? So that we could share all the women in the harem together?" Jean: "Part of it. Yeah. You''re the only man I''ll ever love but that only goes for men. It''s a different story when it comes to women." Tony: "You know. I''m not sure if I am supposed to be weirded out, or really turned on right now. " Jean: "Well. I won''t put up a fight if you want to do it right here." Tony: "Let''s just go. I like the shy you more. This different side of you is giving me the creeps." With that, Jean flipped her switch. She acted like a scared young woman and hugged Tony''s arm tightly. Tony felt his arm right in between Jean''s br??sts. He just walked along while making sure to move sideways every once in a while. ____ At the end of the long passageway, they were greeted by another room. This time, the room was two stories high with walls of shelves filled with books. They looked around for a bit but when they found nobody, Tony asked Jean to help find the secret door. Jean pointed out that this wouldn''t be much fun but Tony replied by telling to just point at the shelf with the door behind it. He knew the book the moment he got near as it was the most worn-out one. He wondered why no one tried to hide it but then he remembered that they were already in a secret room. Going to the entrance of the first secret room would already be a problem with all the guards. No one paid attention to this one since people rarely got here. He pulled on the book and the shelf moved as expected. Jean: "Is that going to be the last secret room? Or would there be a secret secret secret secret room?" Tony: "I don''t know. But if there is, I hope they do things properly next time. This one was just way too boring." ___ They went to a relatively shorter pathway and arrived at what appears to be a dining room. There was a huge dining table with people already sat down. Someone noticed the two of them arriving and went ahead to introduce them. "Ah. Mr. Stark and Lady Grey. You have finally arrived. Everyone, I believe you all know who Mr. Stark is. So keep things short, I would like to introduce Miss Jean Grey, current incarnation of the well renowned Lady Grey." Jean wanted to react to her introduction but before she could even make a move, she felt Tony hold her hand and lead her forward to present her to everyone else. Jean: [What are you doing?] Tony: [Just play along for now.] After having taken a look at everyone present, Jean went back and held Tony''s arm. He then took the lead and went down to approach the table. Tony: "So, can someone tell us why what we are doing here." His question was greeted by a shout by someone. "Stop playing around Stark. You know why you''re here." Tony looked at the one who shouted and saw an old man who still had an aura of a king. Tony: "Hey old man. You''re still alive? Your son is really useless, isn''t he? You''re already this old and he still wasn''t able to kill you? Are you sure his name is Shinobi? Should have named him " The old man just humphed at him. "What do you expect? That arrogant pup couldn''t kill me even if I stood in place and offer my head." Jean: "Son? Kill?" Tony: "Jean. I present to you, Sebastian Shaw. The Black Bishop of the Hellfire Club." Shaw: "King" Tony looked back with surprise in his face: "Really? Since when? How''d you get it?" Shaw: "The previous king died. Wait, how do you know I was the Black Bishop." Tony: "My father told me. Something about not messing with his reputation. Is there a problem?" Shaw: "That damn Howard. Ordinary members shouldn''t be told of the inner workings of the club." Tony: "Well, you can''t do anything to him now can you? Or do you want me to send you to hell follow him? (AN: Reminder. Publicly, Tony and Howard have a bad relationship. It''s sort of like a requirement for superheroes to have daddy issues.) Since reintroductions are in order, Jean, I would like to introduce you to Sebastian Shaw. The Nigerian King who sends all of those scam emails. " Shaw: "You!!!" He was just about to stand up and use his mutant powers on Tony when he felt someone hold him back. "Come on Shaw. You said it yourself. No one fights inside the club." They look at the one who interrupted. Tony and Jean recognized her as the woman in white that all the men in the casino were attracted to. Tony didn''t know her name before but with this, he knew who she was. Shaw: "Control your nominee Emma. Otherwise, I''ll control him for you." The woman in white is Emma Frost. The White Queen of the Hellfire Club. She looked at Tony. "Mr. Stark. If you could. Please restrain yourself from making such rude remarks." Tony: "A request from a beautiful lady such as yourself. It would be my p???sur?. And please, call me Tony. Would the beautiful lady grace me with her name?" Emma: "Emma Frost. White Queen. Well then, Tony, Ms. Grey. Would you please take your seats. I would like for things to not get delayed any longer." Tony looked to where Emma was pointing at. He helped Jean take her seat before sitting right beside her. While the two were taking their seats, the others still kept staring at Emma. For as long as they could remember, Emma has always kept an ice queen persona. Icy, aloof, cunning. Since she has both telepathic and ability to transform her body into diamond, she saw herself as above most other people. With her powers encompassing both physical and mental aspects, she never paid attention to anyone seemingly weaker than her. Everyone else here knew that she was a manipulative b*tch that would do anything needed to get what she wants. She just has a very different aura when interacting with Tony than with any other person, that they couldn''t help but be shocked. They wanted to observe Tony and see what made him so special but before they could even see him move, they heard Emma telepathically giving them orders to introduce themselves. The first one to cave in was the an extremely overweight man. "Harold Leland. Black Bishop" The next one to introduce herself was an expressionless girl. "Sage. Black Rook" Tony: "Ah, the rumored Inner Circle. But why are all of you black? Seeing as only the White is the Queen, are we going to be white ones then?" Shaw: "No. You are just a candidate. You need to show your worth before you would be given a position in the Inner Circle. Ms. Grey on the other hand. You shall be the Black Queen if you so wish to accept it." Tony: "Hey old man!! She''s mine. Go get a girl somewhere else." Shaw: "Will you shut up for just a second Stark! You talk too much for some lowly human." Tony smiled when Shaw snapped. He preferred talking to this version of Shaw rather than the high and mighty version of him. Jean: "What''s happening? Why am I going to be Queen? I''m not even a member of the Hellfire Club.." Shaw: "Didn''t Wyngarde inform you before coming?" Emma: "He didn''t arrive with them. He''s most likely been caught. And you want someone as useless as him to serve under me." Shaw: "You know he was worthy of the position with his abilities alone. He''s at least better than that human you chose." Tony: "Hey. That''s racist." Everyone stared at him looking "What nonsense are you spouting right now?" Tony: "I don''t know. I just wanted to try playing the race card for once. Anyway, if that Wyngarde is the real name of Mastermind, then she''s right. He really is useless. His illusions couldn''t even fool me, a lowly human." While the rest were slightly. Surprised, Emma just smiled. She was proud that her pick bested Shaw''s choice. Emma: "I told you he''s better than Wyngarde. " Jean telepathically asked Tony about his relationship with her since this Emma woman clearly knows about him. Tony kept insisting that he only remembers meeting her today. He even offered her to look through his memories later. He was just about to suggest that she might be one of his stalkers when they were interrupted by a shout. Shaw: "Lies. You''re bluffing. Sage." Sage: "Negative. Breathing normal. Heart rate constant. Pupils show no signs of dilation. No irregular microexpressions. He''s telling the truth." Tony: "Oh. A walking lie detector test. Well, you''re not a telepath. Enhanced brain activity? No. That doesn''t explain the lack of expressions. Computer mind? Oh. Looks like I hit the mark. A mutant with a mind that works like a computer. INteresting." He watched Sage''s face closely. After noticing her pupils dilate the slightest bit when he said Computer Mind, he knew he hit the mark. "Can I get your number? I''m interested in how your mutation works. I can also use your help in the next project I''m going to be working on. I''ll give you 10% of the cut if you help me." After getting Sage''s contact details, Tony looked back at Shaw. "So, what''s the problem?" Shaw: "What are you talking about?" Tony: "Stop with the mind games. I know no one trust anyone here in Hellfire since this place is full of backstabbing. I''m too lazy to participate in that. So just tell me and let''s be done with it. I''m willing to help if there''s profit to be gained." He looked back at Shaw who still kept on his stern face. Tony: "Still not admitting it? Fine. You''ve sent one of your men to recruit one of the top telepaths on Earth. Groups rarely need multiple telepaths. And don''t say that Jean''s your only telepath, you have Miss Emma here. She keeps trying to get into my mind for a while now so I''m sure she is one. I don''t know what your power is yet but I know you''re also a mutant. Harold over there, he''s also another one. He''s just way too relaxed to not be one. Counting that Illusionist, you have three people who can control others. You don''t need 3 mind-controllers to control the Hellfire Club. Especially when the only person who could oppose your decision, the White Queen, is already on your side. And then there''s me. There''s no way you just recruited me for money. As for information, you can access most information with Sage. Unless she doesn''t know how to hack, it should be easy for her to get most of the information needed. The only thing I can offer that''s better than any member in the club is related to the military. But the club operates covertly. Secret facility then? Is that it? Are you planning to strike some secret research base that is working on mutants?" Shaw looked at Emma thinking that she already informed him beforehand. She denied it immediately and Sage confirmed her statement. Emma: "Just tell him. I understand your repulsion to humans. But he''s not like most humans. Trust me, he''s different than most mutants." With Emma''s last statement, Jean just couldn''t help herself anymore. Emma seems to know way too much about Tony while Tony didn''t even remember her. Jean: "This might be out of Can I ask how you know about Tony? You clearly know about him but he never knew who you were before today." Emma: "Of course he wouldn''t. But why would I tell you anything? Now, be a good girl, sit down, keep quiet, and be pretty." Jean glared at Emma but she just ignored her stares. ____ Shaw: "Have you heard of the Weapon Plus Program?" Tony: "[Sigh] You mutants really love to be in the trouble huh. I''ve just gone through a fight and here is another one. Can''t you people just live in peace. And I just got this new tech I want to play with. Do you know how much I want to work on my toys? Ah who am I kidding, you probably don''t even know the word ''play''. You''re way too focused on growing and exerting more of your power." Sebastian: While I do admit that I enjoy having power, this incident wasn''t started by us. It''s the humans who fired first. We were fine with living under the radar just like that school of yours but they just had to start hunting us." Tony thought about everything that happened recently. He wasn''t sure why all of these problems happened at the same time but he had an idea. He remembered sending Fury to look for an officer named Stryker. He probably poked around too much and those people started to panic. It was probably Tony''s fault so he thought about helping clean the mess. Even if it wasn''t, he''d still get some benefits. He thought about what his demand will be with the hopes that what he will do will draw Jean''s focus from going full force in creating her/their harem. "Okay." Shaw: "What?" Tony: "I''ll help you deal with them. In return, I get to pick first on all the loot. Also the positions. Jean and I will become Kings and Queens of the Hellfire Club." Jean: "Huh? You want me to be the Black Queen?" Tony: "No. You''ll be the Red Queen. " Jean: "There''s a Red Queen?" Tony: "Yeah. How could I forget when my father boasted how he slept with the Red Queen of their time. My mother beat him up after that. Anyway, since no one hear appears wearing red, the position should be available" Jean: "And you''re going to be my Red King then?" Tony was just about to agree when someone else answered Jean''s question before him. Emma: "No. He needs to be the White King. I mean. I''d like it if Mr. Stark takes on the position of White King instead of the Red King. Otherwise, I will be losing influence with this transaction." Jean knew something was up with Emma. She was still patient with her before but now that it looks like Emma wants to steal Tony away from her, she snapped and decided to make her move.: "Okay. That''s it. Come with me." Jean stood up and pulled Emma out of the room. Emma resisted at first but Jean just used her powers to lift Emma up, along with her chair. Everyone else just stared as the two Queens went out to the corridor. After a few moments of awkward silence, Tony broke the ice by asking Shaw if the conditions were acceptable. Shaw: "Don''t joke around. With the relationship between you three, it''ll not be long before you take over my position." Tony: "Relax. I''d prefer not dealing with politics if I don''t have to. As long as you don''t try and kill me like you did the previous White King, I don''t mind letting you take the lead in the operations of the club." Shaw acted like he didn''t know what Tony was talking about. Tony: "Look. I know the previous king didn''t die of natural cause. I don''t care. Just leave us after alone after things settle down." Sage: "Truth" Shaw: "Fine. But I get to kill the ones I want to kill. I don''t want you or Ms. Grey to stop me from killing somebody." Tony: "Hey, I don''t mind if you want to kill every single one of them. What I do care about, is information. I''ll have someone harvest all the information first before you start killing people. I want all the research data they''ve got on mutants." Shaw: "Do you want to create a personal mutant army with the information?" Tony: "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t target you as long you leave us alone. Look, as a sign of good faith, I''ll let you in on some money-making event." Shaw: "I''m listening." Tony: "Are aware of the rising stock prices of technology companies?" They started talking about what would later be known as the Dot-Com Bubble. _____ Shaw: "Why didn''t you talk about this earlier? You have just begun and you are already doing things worthy of becoming the White King. I''m truly envious that Howard has such a brilliant son like you. I wish I had a son like you instead of that bastard Shinobi." Tony: "Well my father certainly didn''t think that was the case. So I can expect your full cooperation then?" Shaw: "Not just mine. We''ll need the whole Hellfire Club to take full advantage of this. Where are the queens? Such a bright future needs to be celebrated." Tony: "Oh yeah. Where are they?" Sage: "Library. Busy." Tony: "Busy? What could they be busy with? I''ll go and call them." Tony stood up and went to where the two were supposed to be. On his way out, he passed by the three. He made sure to pass by their shadows and had his symbiote bond with and then monitor them. While the Inner Circle appeared to be in harmony on the surface, he knew believe what he saw. He knew from the stories of how ruthless these people can be. He couldn''t rest easy unless he was aware of their movements. ___ Tony passed through the corridor and got to the secret entrance of the library. Hearing what appears to be the sound of slamming, he hurried thinking that they started to fight. He got back to the library and was shocked by the sight that greeted him. While the two were indeed in close contact with each other, it wasn''t because of the fight that Tony was expecting. Instead, he arrived to see Jean and Emma in an intense make-out session. Jean has Emma stuck in a corner with her hand all over her body. It was clear that Jean was the dominant one as some of Emma''s clothes were already off of her while Jean still wasn''t. He stood still trying to enjoy the scene of some girl on girl action when he saw Jean look around and stare at him. Jean: "Oh Tony. Perfect timing" After making sure that it was indeed Tony who walked in on them, she telekinetically lifted Emma, had her body face Tony and then went behind her. She then pulled Emma''s legs up to her head while making sure Tony paid attention. She then swayed Emma''s body, making Emma look like a treat to attract Tony. When Emma realized that it was Tony who saw her in such a position, she felt embarrassed and covered her face with her hands. Jean: "Now. Here is your prize. See. I''ve prepared her. She''s already ready for you." Tony: "Wha¡­ Okay" Since Emma only looked embarrassed but did not seem reluctant, who was he to reject such a woman who was basically offering herself to him. He went forward and approached the two. Tony: "Wait a sec. Have her close her eyes for a bit." On his way, he remembered that the three X Women waiting for them. He didn''t want to just leave them alone while he was having fun. Desperate times call for desperate measures. After confirming that Emma couldn''t see anything, he created two shadow clones and had them go in different directions. One went to the Inner Circle to bid them farewell. The other went exited the secret area to pick up the three ladies. Afterward, he got some time to think. Since their business here was already finished, he might as well do things properly. He created a portal and transport Jean and Emma, back to his house. _____ Inner Circle Meeting room. Tony''s clone ran back right after saying goodbye to the members. Sage: "Pervert." Harold: "Shaw. Are you really just going to let him be?" Shaw: "Do we have another choice? " Harold: "No. But. Didn''t you notice it? Emma is different around him. I''m afraid she might be in love with him." Shaw: "Haha. Emma Frost. In love. That''s an even bigger joke than my son." Sage: "Hmmm." Harold: "Fine. But don''t go complaining to me when he takes over your position." Shaw: "Relax. I''ve dealt with Starks before. He''s just like his father. They have a weakness for women. Emma is probably going to exploit him. Poor kid. But enough about that. Finish the preparations. I doubt the kid could handle Emma alone, much less two of women." Chapter 106 - Actual 100th (R-16) If the commenter was correct, this should be the true 100th. Enjoy AN: I placed the R16 because I read some R18 for research purposes, this couldn''t compare to those. Also. I''m not sure which words are supposed to be censored so I just censored them all. _____ In Tony''s Malibu Mansion Right after they got settled, Tony was started kissing Jean on a sofa. They going at it for a while now while Emma sat beside them watching. Jean didn''t know why he kissed her when she was offering Emma to him. It all made sense when they started kissing. Tony didn''t just kiss her to reward her, he established a telepathic link while kissing. JEan: [You know. This right here, it''s kind of a turn-off.] Tony: [Really? What about Emma watching? I thought you''d enjoy having some hot girl watch us.] JEan: [I never thought about that. Good job.] Tony: [You really trust her, huh?] Jean: [Long story but yeah. Why? Don''t you want her] Tony: [That''s not what I''m saying.] Tony heard what he needed. He still wasn''t entirely sure about Emma before because she''s JEan: "Hey Emma. Why are you still sitting there? Don''t you want to join us?" Emma: "Wha? But I thought" Jean: "Just. Come here." Before Emma could even react, Jean lifted Emma up. Emma slowly floated towards the two and landed on Tony''s ??p. Jean didn''t just carelessly place Emma on top of Tony. She made sure that a certain part of Emma''s body got into contact with Tony. Emma: "Uwa. Ummm." When Emma was placed down, she felt a certain something poking at her. Tony''s d*ck over his pants, poking at her. Emma''s blushed when she felt Tony. She then tried to get off of Tony. The problem was, Emma moved awkwardly. Every attempt she did failed. When looked from afar, the scene looked more like Emma grinding Tony. Tony: "Jean!" Jean: "Don''t look at me. I only used my powers to place her on you. She''s grinding you on her own now" Tony: "That''s not it. Stop helping me. You feel like some very helpful step-sister rather than my girlfriend right now. I want to at least turn women on my own. " Jean: "Kind of useless since she''s already wet but fine. Be my guest. Oooh, right off the bat" Tony ignore her. He pulled Emma closer and started to kiss her. Emma was a bit surprised at first but she immediately returned the favor. The two got to focused on their kissing that Jean felt left out. Jean: "Hey. Don''t forget about me." Tony just ignored her. He continued kissing Emma. He even started placing his hand all around Emma''s body. Whenever his hands felt Jean''s, he slapped them away and replaced them with his. He didn''t want to just focus on Emma. She was already wet and it was getting to the point where he could tell without needing to check. Emma was already ready for him that he would rather handle Emma and Jean together. It was just that it was mostly because of Jean and not him. It felt more like Emma was ready for Jean and not Tony. He felt that rather than him sleeping with two women, it was them sleeping together with him as their d*ck. He didn''t like that. He wouldn''t have minded if this was some sort of play but the situation was different. It was his first time sleeping with Emma. He didn''t want to appear as some replaceable d*ldo. He wanted to make an impression. He wanted to show them who''s boss. Jean kept trying to join the two but Tony kept blocking her advances. He wanted to teach her the lesson that it wasn''t him joining them, it was them sleeping with him. Jean eventually took the hint and stopped meddling. Instead, she apologized and requested to join them Tony: "Good girl. Now come." Everyone was getting ready to take off their clothes when something interrupted them. "Ehem." The three looked at where the sound came from and saw people staring at them. Mystique and Storm were staring at them while they tapped their feet appearing to be impatient. Kitty was hiding behind Storm. She didn''t want to be seen but even she kept staring. Tony looked for his clone who was supposed to be with them. He was supposed to bring the three home. He wanted to ask him what''s the problem because instead of bringing them to the X mansion, he brought them to this Malibu Mansion instead. He found his clone held by the collar by Mystique. Clone Tony: "Sorry boss. They forced me" Emma was staring back and forth between Tony and his clone. The two were completely identical if you ignore the messy hair and clothes of the original. Emma: "You''re a mutant?" Tony: "Sort of? Is that important?" Emma: "Not really." She wanted to continue kissing Tony again but they were interrupted again. "Ahem" Ororo: "Jean? What about the ''thing''? Are we still ''needed''?" Mystique: "Yeah. I thought we were going to do this later?" Jean: "Oh hey. Yeah. Things have already started but please. Feel free to join us. " Tony: "Ok that''s it. What''s happening? And don''t tell me it''s nothing. I know something''s up. You people are just way too into me recently. It''s not like I hate it because I enjoy the attention. But damn it even I''m not that attractive." Jean: "Sigh. And I just got you in the mood too. Fine. Ladies, if you will. Tony, you stay on the sofa." Tony wanted to talk back but Mystique interrupted him. "Nah ah ah. Stay. Be a good boy and we''ll give you your treat. " Tony was left in the sofa while Jean and the rest went somewhere private ____ Inside one of the rooms. Jean: "JARVIS. Did you get what I requested?" JARVIS: "Yes Ms. Grey. They''re in the shelf on your left" Jean: "Got it. Thanks." She opened the shelf and took out the following: A crown, a can of whipped cream, as well a bowl of small fruits such as cherries and strawberries. She distributed the items to the others when she noticed Kitty was with them. Jean: "Oh Kitty Why are you here? Are you going to join us?" Kitty: "Wha..? I don''t know what this is." Jean looked at Mystique and Ororo: "You didn''t tell her?" Ororo: "No. I thought it was going to be only us three. We don''t even know who this girl is?" Jean: "Her? She''s Emma. She''s going to be joining us for this." Jean then started explaining to Kitty what they were about to do. After telling her what would happen, Kitty blushed so hard that she couldn''t even look at any of the other women. Kitty: "Sorry. I can''t this is all just too..." Ororo: "Don''t worry. You don''t have to if you. Um, what''s the AI''s name again? Jarvs?" JARVIS: "Yes Ms. Monroe." Ororo: "Can you have someone pick Kitty up? " Kitty: "Wait. It''s okay. You don''t have to send someone. I can just stay in the guest bedroom. " Jean: "Are you sure? You know it''s nothing to send a car to pick you upright?" Kitty: "It''s fine. Mr. Tony already bought all these fancy things for me. I don''t want to bother him anymore." Jean: "Fine. JARVIS, please escort her to one of your rooms. Oh, remember to make it soundproof. " Immediately after Jean''s command, a small drone flew near them. It ''bowed'' to Kitty and JARVIS voice came out of the drone. JARVIS: "Right this way Ms. Pryde. " Kitty followed the drone while trying her best to avoid facing anyone. ____ After Kitty left, Jean looked back at the three and asked them something. Jean: "I have an idea. Do you want to add two other women?" Ororo: "There are others?" Jean: "Plenty. But only two worth mentioning. So?" Ororo: "I don''t mind." Mystique: "Me too. But can Tony handle six of us?" Jean: "If he uses that thing, we would be the ones who couldn''t handle him." Mystique: "Fine." Jean, with the help of the Phoenix, created a portal. Two women came out of it. Jean: "Girls, meet Carol and Minerva. " ... ____ Tony saw Kitty pass by but before he could even start talking, she started running. She tried to get out of the area as fast as she can that she even overtook JARVIS'' drone that was supposed to be leading her. Tony: "JARVIS, is she okay?" JARVIS: "Yes sir. She''s just a bit embarrassed right now." Tony: "Embarrassed. Why?" JARVIS: "Sorry sir but I''m not supposed to tell. Please don''t ask again because I will have to answer you about it." Tony wondered why JARVIS made that request but just let it slide. As far as he could tell, JARVIS''s systems have never been compromised. The AI would immediately inform him if the situation needs attention but since it''s not, it''s probably not important.: " Tony: "Fine. By the way, what''s going on with Jean and the others?" JARVIS: "The six ladies are preparing. They told me that you should just stay there and be patient." Tony: "Wait six? Jean, Emma, Ororo, Mystique. There''s only supposed to be four, does you sensors have problem?" JARVIS: "No sir. It''s hard to explain. They told me not to tell you if possible so please don''t ask anymore." ____ Tony didn''t wait long. The ladies started getting out of the room one by one. He saw the four mutants as well as two others that weren''t supposed to be here. Minn-Erva: "Hey Tony. Miss us?" Tony: "Carol? Minn Erva? What are the two of you... What are all of you wearing?" At first, Tony thought he saw all of them wearing some frilly und?rw??r. Mystique and Ororo was a bit of a surprise but seeing them only wear und?rw??r was nothing that alarming. It was when she looked at Carol and Minn-Erva who just arrived out of nowhere that he started to check things out. No one was wearing frilly und?rw??r. Everyone was wearing und?rw??r made from what appears to be whipped cream. They even have some fruits on hand which Tony could only imagine would be placed on top of the cream. It looked like he was going to get lucky with everyone so he decided to just sit back and wait. The ladies eventually lined up in front of him. Jean: "Surprise. Ready girls? 1,2,3" Jean, Emma, Ororo, Mystique, Minn Erva, Carol: "Happy Birthday Tony!!!" Tony: "Birthday? But my birthday isn''t until...JARVIS, what day is it today?" Jean: "See, I told you he forgot about it." The girls started giggling while they waited for JARVIS to answer. When JARVIS confirmed that it was indeed Tony''s date today, all of the girls couldn''t hold it in anymore and started laughing. It took a bit of time for all of them to calm down but when they did, Jean walked towards Tony with the crown in hand. Jean: "Happy Birthday Tony." She then placed the crown in her hand on Tony''. Jean: "This is our present. Right now, you are our king." Tony: "I''m the king? Does this mean what I think it is?" Jean, Emma, Ororo, Mystique, Minn Erva, Carol: "Yes!" Tony: "Well then. As the king, my first command is to reinstitute Prima Nocta." Jean: "Ah. Emma, Ororo." Jean approached the two got and had they lay on their backs. She then placed the cherries on top of their br??st and then served them to Tony. Jean: "My king. I offer you these two. They are still v?r??ns so I suggest going taking things slowly." Tony: "Wait, really?" The two just nodded while making as little sound as possible. Tony: "Well then, Itadakimasu." Tony didn''t take things slow as Jean suggested. Instead, he pounced on the two like a tiger pounces at his prey. He took huge gulps at the whipped cream covering their br??st ignoring the cherries that were supposed to slow him down. He then played with their n?pp??s while alternating kissing the two. Jean, Carol, and Minn Erva just sat down and watched but Mystique wasn''t satisfied with that. The original plan was for her to be in the place of Emma. Since there were only supposed to be the three mutant women, she figured that Tony could handle them like some proper foursome. They were going to be taking turns having s*x with Tony but at least it wouldn''t take that long. She would have to make out with a woman from time to time but at least she''d get f*cked frequently. Now that there were six women instead of three, she started to doubt if she would even get f*cked as much as she wanted. She knew Tony''s skill from Jean but she still doubted if he could handle them all. She might end up unsatisfied which was one of the reasons she agreed to join the group s*x in the first place. Mystique: "Jean. This isn''t what I thought was going to happen. You know, it might take a while before we get to have s*x. Are you even sure he could handle us all?" Minn-Erva: "Believe me, he can. It just might take a while. See, he has this thing with v?r??ns. Even my first time was long by alien standards. I suggest you make out with someone while you wait." Minn-Erva pulled Carol and they started kissing. They immediately got into it that they forgot Mystique was watching Mystique found nothing awkward with their movements which suggested that they were used to it. She left the two alone and looked at Jean to question her. Jean: "I''ll see what I can do. My king. I''m sorry to interrupt. But your other subjects are unsatisfied. I hope you use your powers to help us tide through this drought." Tony heard their complaints. He thought about ways to alternate all of them and have them be satisfied. He thought about having them form a pile and they switch between all of them. He thought lots of ways to try and satisfy them but he knew in his heart that there was only one way to do it properly. He had to use his clones. Tony: "Mystique. Tell me. What do you d?s?r??" Mystique: "I want to get some. I heard the rumors. I want to get f*cked until I pass out." Tony: "Fine. But remember, if I do this, there''s no turning back. " Mystique: "Oh just do it." Tony created four shadow clones to handle the four. Mystique was surprised at first but before she could even react, Tony already held her close and started kissing her. The Jean and the others were the same. They each had a Tony with them doing things like kiss them to eat the whipped cream off their bodies. Every girl had a Tony to keep them busy. The original brought the two to his room. He knew this was sort of special to women so he made sure to do it somewhere comfortable. Besides, having their firsts on the sofa didn''t sound as special. ____ Original Tony Tony: "So. Who would like to be first?" Emma: "She can go first. I can wait." Tony: "Ororo it is them." Tony lifted Ororo and placed her right in the middle of the bed. He looked at Ororo and they looked at each other eye-to-eye. He saw some hesitation at first but Ororo''s determination wiped them away. Tony pointed his d*ck at her entrance and started going in slowly. He eventually felt the barrier that is her h?m?n. He slowly pushed through but right when he did. BOOM A thunder struck. Tony saw some doubt in Ororo''s eye but he ?ssured her that it was normal. She''s probably just not used to the pain and her powers ended up getting out of control. Ororo: "But what about your house? It might get destroyed if this repeats." Tony: "Wait, is that why you''re still a v?r??n?" He saw Ororo embarrassed but nodded. "Then it''s fine. I''ve worked with your lighting before. Remember? I can handle your lighting. You can lay back down and let me do the rest. Just try to enjoy the feeling as much as possible." Tony stuck himself inside Ororo again. This time, he did some extra work by kissing her and having Emma switch with him while he played with her n?pp??s. The distractions worked. Instead of the pain, Ororo was distracted by the p???sur?. Tony was completely inside her without anyone hearing any lighting. Tony stayed still for a couple of minuted while Storm got used to him. When he felt her get comfortable, he started moving inside of her. He took things slowly but thanks to his experience, it didn''t take long for Ororo to climax. When she did, another lighting struck the mansion. KRAKOOM. This time, the lighting felt more powerful. The sound was not only louder, the mansion also shook a bit when it hit. Ororo passed out after her first climax. Tony: "Wow. Talk about a climax. JARVIS, I think you need to prepare a lot of lightning rods." _____ With Ororo down, Tony was left with Emma to deal with. He looked at Emma with a face that told her that there is a bit of a problem. He only knew Emma from the movies but he did know about her second mutation. She has the ability to transform her body into diamond. All parts of her body was supposed to turn into diamond when she transforms and Tony ?ssumed no part is an exception. After having s*x with Ororo, Tony was afraid that Emma might also be someone who couldn''t control her powers during s*x. He fears the idea that she might turn her body into diamond as he broke her h?m?n. Not only would his d*ck get scratched by diamonds, it was literally possible for his d*ck to get cut-off during s*x. Sure he could probably regenerate his d*ck back in a few moments but he would still get his thing cut off. Not only would it be painful, it may also give him nightmares for years to come. He didn''t want to risk his d*ck getting cut off so he decided to just talk about it straight with Emma. Tony: "It might be the wrong time to ask but...Can you tell me about your powers? Or do you only have the powers of telepathy." Emma: "About that. I still can also transform into diamond. I have it under control but I couldn''t guarantee that what happened to her wouldn''t happen to me. I understand if you don''t want to continue..." Tony: "No. It''s okay. I have a solution but it might end up hurting you" Emma: "Really? How? By the way, if you are thinking about diamond cutters then you can forget it." Tony: "Diamond cutters? No. I don''t need machines for this. But I''m not sure if you''re okay with this. See. I hope you could turn yourself into diamond now. It''s just that, regular women already feel pain when their h?m?n are torn, I''m afraid that this might hurt a lot more." Tony wanted to reassure her some more but Emma already got into her diamond form. She laid down next to Ororo and told Tony that she was his. Tony looked down on his d*ck while trying to utilize another one his powers. He focused on trying to turn his d*ck into diamond. Emma started to wonder when Tony started staring at his d*ck. She thought some weird things like a laser coming out of it but was startled when she saw Tony Jr. turn into diamond. Emma: "You can do that?" Tony: "Shh. I still need to focus." Tony focused on his powers to try and sharpen certain parts of his d*ck. He focused on the lower part with the ridge. With its original shape designed to scoop s*men out of a vag*na, he figured that it could be repurposed into scooping the h?m?n out of Emma. He wanted to scoop it all out and not leave any fragments of it behind. He didn''t want his d*ck to get scratched every time he put it inside Emma. ____ Emma: "Aah. Aaah. Oowww" Tony succeeded in securing his d*ck''s passage inside Emma. It came with a price though. The thing felt a lot more painful than she thought. The pain was too much to handle that Emma also ended up fainting. He lifted her and reposition her so that she could relax when he something shine where she previously was. He looked closer and saw that it was fragments from Emma''s body. He picked them up and placed them in a container. He didn''t know if Emma is a nostalgic person but if she is, this would definitely be one special memorabilia. Tony technically already had s*x with Emma but he didn''t feel satisfied. He went outside to join the rest but the scene that he saw surprised him. Tony: "What in the... " Out of the four clones he created, three were ganging up on Mystique. They each occupied one of her holes f*cking her. The one who was supposed to handle the other three was also near Mystique asking her to do something. He heard somethings about having Mystique transform something but the woman was already out of it to hear him. She already transformed back to her mutant form unwillingly which suggested she couldn''t focus properly. Jean and the rest were watching Mystique get g*ng b*nged but noticed the original coming out of his room. "So are you done with the two?" Tony: "Not quite. But both of them are passed out. They can''t do anything. But enough about that. What''s this? I thought there was enough of me for all of you." Minn-Erva: "I tried to warn her but she wouldn''t listen. She kept seducing all of your copies that they just decided to attack her." Tony: "Let''s just leave her then. What about you three? Who wants to go first?" The three competed to reach Tony first but Minn-Erva ended up being first somehow. Tony started making out with her while making sure the other two also had some of his attention. ____ Emma woke up just before Tony started f*cking Jean. He approached the two hoping that she could join them. Jean knew what happened to her so she decided to let Emma have Tony first. Instead, she got Tony to create another clone so that she would get to have s*x at the same time as her. Jean and Emma were both in the d???? position while facing each other. The two were getting f*cked at the same time that at the same pace that the two started to resonate with one another. They started to have a telepathic field that also spread to the others. It was a rudimentary link as they didn''t form it intentionally. The link couldn''t pass any thoughts and could only pass a certain feeling. The feeling of being horny. As everyone participating was already horny, none of them notice the field spread. The field slowly expanded until it covered the room Kitty was in. _____ Right after Kitty got into her room, she took off her clothes and got on the bed. She didn''t want to do something else for now and just tried to sleep. While she wasn''t familiar with the bed enough to sleep fast, the quality of the bed helped her get some rest. She slept soundly before the orgy took place. Thanks to the soundproofing, she b?r?ly heard the thunder from Ororo climaxing. She kept sleeping even as the field reached her. Her experience with the telepaths would have helped her fight off the field if she was awake. Unfortunately, she was unconscious and did not have any defenses. The field started to affect her until she had a wet dream. In the dream, she was f*cked by Tony. She was also in the d???? style just like Jean and Emma. The only difference was that instead of facing Emma or Jean in the dream, she was facing herself. Kitty couldn''t help but stare at the image of her who was clearly enjoying having s*x. They dream continued until Jean and Emma came. When they did, the field was cutoff and Kitty woke up from her dream. She felt that the dream was too real that she decided to inspect her p*ssy for s?m?n. She thought that they may have taken advantage of her while she was sleeping. When she reached her hand out into her p*ssy, she felt it was wet but she found no signs of it even being touched. She was relieved at first. Then, she felt some disappointment. She enjoyed the dream more than she expected and even thought about doing it with Tony. Kitty: "Oh god. What am I thinking? Stop it" She tried to go back to sleep but she felt something was missing and couldn''t go back to sleep. The dream made way too much of an impression that she wanted to see what was happening. Kitty: "Maybe just a peek. A peek wouldn''t hurt anyone. I''ll just see what they''re doing and immediately go back. " With that, she started to phase through walls until she got to where the others were at. She started talking a peek and saw Mystique getting g*ng banged by a lot of Tonys. She was shocked away first but saw Mystique pass out from time to with a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. She felt some envy when she saw that but her attention was dragged onto something else. She hear loud groans from inside Tony''s room and she decided to look inside. There, he saw all women taking turns having s*x with Tony. They all passed out after c*mming. The scene stimulated Kitty to the point where she started to touch her self. She kept touching herself while watching that she didn''t notice that someone already found her. She was just about to climax when she felt her body float up and carry her right in front of them. "Well looky here. Looks like our little Kitty is curious." "Don''t you know the saying, curiosity killed the cat? "Hey cat, you see that man over there? He is curiosity. " Tony greeted their new guest while without taking a break. He continued pounding the lady he was currently f*cking without minding the guest''s stares. Right after c*mming inside the woman, he whipped out his d*ck for Kitty to see. Kitty tried to look away but she still has one of her eyes staring. Tony: "Like what you see?" Kitty: "What? See? I''m not..." Jean: "We know you are staring. It''s a sight to behold, isn''t it? You don''t need to deny. We have two telepaths here. You can''t hide your thought even if you want to." Emma: "Yeah. Now, let me see what is in your... ooh two Tonys at once." Ororo: "Forget that. I suggest you try one first. I doubt you could handle two of him alone." Jean and the others got hold of Kitty and they started to undress her. Kitty: "Wait. My clothes!!!" Jean: "You know, you can still back out if you want to. Just use your powers and no one here would stop you. Ororo and I would even escort you to your room." Everyone paused for a while and waited for Kitty''s reactions. They saw her try to struggle away but they saw no signs of her using her powers. They waited for her to stop struggling. Kitty eventually did and said in the lowest sound she could. "But I''m still a v?r??n." Jean: "Oh another one. Our king would be happy" Ororo: "Yeah. Turns out, that''s his specialty." They started undressing her. After which, Jean took a can of whipped cream from somewhere and started covering Kitty with it. When Kitty was fully prepared, the women each held a limb and presented her to Tony "Our king, please. Enjoy the feast we prepared." Tony wondered why they covered themselves with whipped cream before doing anything but it''s not like he hated it. He looked straight at Kitty''s face which turned bright red. She might appear shy but at least she showed no signs of resistance. He could do anything he wanted without it being a burden on his conscience. He started to devour Kitty. ____ Unlike the first two mutants, Kitty''s powers did not get activated by anything. Tony was able to make her c*m without passing through the bed and down to his workshop. He laid her back to the bed and went back to the other women. He continued doing each and every one of them. He got serious and tried his best to make them pass out by c*mming. He didn''t know if he succeeded in satisfying everyone but at least he knew someone enjoyed it. It was clear that he always got Ororo satisfied as thunder struck the mansion every time she came. He kept doing every one of them. He was able to make every one of them c*m but it was clear to everyone (except Mystique) that one Tony wasn''t enough. They requested Tony to create two more clones and arranged for each to have two women each. Each Tony would do one woman while the other one rested. With Mystique handling a group of Tony''s on her own, the others split up to form three groups of threesomes. Everyone got what they wanted while Tony enjoy being with seven women at once. The situation lasted for a couple of days but some of the women were weaker than the others and they eventually got exhausted. Tony wasn''t of them. Thanks to the body modifications caused by the Phoenix, he didn''t get exhausted like he used to be. It was a pleasant surprise as he had a hard time handling two enhanced women before. He hasn''t even started doing major work on modifying his body but he could already last longer than before. He and his clones were about to start another round when his partners interrupted them. Emma: "Wait. Time out." Ororo: "There''s no way we can keep going like this." Minn-Erva: "Yeah, you''re way too energetic. I thought you''d go down on day 3 since there were a lot of us teaming up on you but it doesn''t look like your going to be finished anytime soon." TOny: "Finished? This is not even my final form. But I get what you''re saying. How about I whip up some breakfast and then we finish this later." ____ One month later Shaw: "Where the hell are Stark and Emma?" ____ END of Chapter AN: For those who felt that harem was forced. That''s because this was never supposed to be a harem establishment chapter at all. This is just supposed to be Jean''s birthday present to Tony. Something special for the (supposedly) 100th chapter. Chapter 107 - Morning After The morning after the last day. Tony woke up on his bed. I took a while for him to finish booting up and after he did, he got up and was greeted by a mess. On the bed, he saw women sleeping on top of each other. Some of them had their arms and legs spread all over the place. While others had their hair spread covering someone sort of like a blanket. By the side, he saw Mystique passed out on a couch in a position he couldn''t imagine being comfortable. He looked at everyone and then started to compare them to their usual appearance in his memories. While some of the women looked more presentable than the others, not a single one of them was close to the image he had of them in his memories. He especially found the difference in the mutants'' images to be more evident. They normally had this air of a lady thanks to Xavier''s school early curriculum only having high-level etiquette lessons as their elective. The class was eventually discontinued due to it not being having any sort of demand from a more recent generation of students. Though Kitty didn''t get to take the same class, she still has a bit of the same air thanks to Ororo being her primary teacher when it comes to femininity. He couldn''t find this sort of prim and proper look on any of them. They were all just in a mess and Tony couldn''t help but feel proud to be the one who caused it. He even wanted to take a picture of everyone as a sort of remembrance but he knew better than to do such a thing secretly. He slowly sneaked out of the room, moving as slowly as he can, careful not to wake anybody up. When he got out of the room, he had JARVIS prepare the workshop. He was going to build them some personal gifts to thank them for coming to his birthday party. _____ After Tony left the room, some of the women opened their eyes to take a peek. They looked around checking to make sure Tony is out and when they found no signs of Tony, they started to move. They wanted to get up but before they could, their legs collapsed and they fell back to their places. They started to panic thinking that the sounds attracted Tony''s attention so they acted asleep. They waited for a while but didn''t hear anything. Carol: "Is it safe?" Jean: "It''s safe. He''s probably not that close by now." Mystique: "Good. I thought he might come back. He might have woke one of us up and start having s*x with us again." Carol: "Weren''t you the one who wanted to get Tony to f*ck you senseless?" Mystique: "Yeah. But that back then. After the first week, even I started to get sore. Lucky Tony did that poking thing, otherwise, I wouldn''t have lasted past the second week. Still, that was refreshing. Hadn''t had that much fun in ages." Minn-Erva: "I like you. What''s your name again?" "Mystique" "Minn-Erva. So, Mystique, where did you come from?" "Earth if that''s what you''re asking." Minn: "Really? But you''re like me. How did you.." Before Minn-Erva could finish her question, Mystique used her powers and transformed into Carol. Minn: "That.. are you a Kree-Skrull hybrid? " Mystique: "Skrull? No. I''m a100% from Earth. Earthling? What do they call us out there by the way?" Minn: "Some call you Terrans, others call you Earthers. Depends on the empire you''re from. You still don''t have enough reputation to get an actual name, much less name yourselves. " Emma: "Wait. Are you people serious? There are aliens?" Minn-Erva: "Didn''t you see our spaceship?" Emma: "There are spaceships?" Jean: "About that, she wasn''t with us when you arrived. She''s actually a new one we just picked up." Carol: "Speaking of new ones, who''s the underage kid who joined us?" Kitty: "I''m not underage. I just haven''t finished growing up yet." Ororo: "Wait. Why don''t we all just introduce ourselves right now? Properly this time. We may have living with each other for a while now but I don''t think everyone here knows each other." Hearing Ororo''s suggestion, Jean started by introducing herself. Everyone followed suit and got to know a bit about each other. Carol: "Wait. Kitty, you''re still a student?" Kitty: "Yup" Carol: "Then Isn''t it illegal to have a relationship with your teacher?" Jean: "I don''t see any problems though." Mystique: "Now that I think about it, I''m not sure the school has a provision for our case. Ororo?" Ororo didn''t give any replies. None of the teachers remembered the rules good enough to determine if what they did was illegal. Jean wanted to try and ask JARVIS in case he had the rule book in his memory but another voice was heard before she could ask. Emma: "Why are you even thinking about that? Those are rules made for humans. Do they even apply to us?" Carol: "I''m still a human. Or at least part of me is." Minn-Erva: "Are you though? I''ve seen you destroy spaceships by with your hands. Even without the Kree part, you''re still more like these mutants than some human." Ororo also pointed out the time when they fought. No regular human could handle getting hit by that much electricity. That alone already put Carol away from the human classification. She then pointed out her photon blasts and the fact that she could fly. Carol finally accepted that she wasn''t close to a normal human at all. Jean: "Don''t worry. Even if you''re a human, we could still call this a class in s?x education." Ororo: "And having s?x with Tony is the practical exam?" Mystique: "Well she certainly deserves a perfect score and some bonus points if that was the case." Carol: "Do you even s?x ed? Because I don''t remember letting a man c*m inside you being a good thing." Kitty: "What? Why?" Carol: "Do you even know how babies are made?" Kitty: "Umm Eggs and sp?rm combine and then 9 months later the baby is born?" Ororo crawled towards Kitty. She had Kitty open her legs. And then she checked her p*ssy and found it some of Tony''s c*m dripping out. Ororo: "Well she definitely let Tony come in her. She still has it dripping out." Emma: "Good job professor obvious. If you haven''t noticed, we all still have Tony''s c*m dripping out. " Kitty: "Wait. What''s this got to do with babies." Mystique: "You remember why women have periods right? Also the egg, 28-day cycle. You know, all those things." Kitty answered the question while starting to get nervous: "Yeah." Mystique: "Now think how long we were having s*x." Kitty answered in a weaker voice: "Yeah" Carol: "How about the sp?rm and c*m? Are you starting to figure out their relationship with each other?" Kitty answered in a b?r?ly audible voice: "Yeah" Emma: "And you never took any pills the whole time didn''t you?" The other girls started to laugh seeing their prank was a success. They were almost started going into full blow laughter when Ororo and Jean signaled to stop them. Jean approached Kitty and started to hug her: "Come on girls. She''s starting to cry. Can you stop teasing her now? At this rate, she might get traumatized with having s*x." Mystique: "Trauma? Really? Even though she lasted all the way until now? You should be worried about something else. After all this time, it''s more likely that she got addicted to s*x rather than get scared of it." Minn-Erva: "Well if she did, she wouldn''t be the first one. That''s for sure." While Mystique didn''t feel guilty, Ororo did. Ororo approached Kitty and also started hugging her. "Don''t worry Kitty. They''re just kidding. You don''t have to worry about anything. You''re not going to get pregnant." Mystique: "Yeah. That''s part of the reason Ororo and I agreed in the first place. Tony has this ability that enables him to c*m inside a woman without getting her pregnant. Never experienced having a man c*m in me before but now that I''ve experienced it, I''ve gotta admit. I also want to experience that feeling every now and then." Carol: "Wait, you said ability? But back then, he said it was the work of some special ??nd?m he had made" Emma: "It Tony impotent?" JARVIS heard everything they were talking about. He started to process the effects this conversation would have. When he determined that it would lead to his creator''s reputation being smeared, he decided to interrupt the conversation. JARVIS: "I''m sorry to interrupt Ms. Frost. First, the term is infertile and not impotent. Second, Mr. Stark isn''t infertile. He does have the ability to ?mpr??n?t? someone. It''s just that he doesn''t want kids this young so he decided not to ?mpr??n?t? anyone." Kitty: "Men can decide if he wants a woman to get pregnant?" Ororo: "No. Just Tony. I suggest you take precautions when you have s*x and it''s not with him." Jean: "Unless she wants to have kids of course." Ororo: "Right" Mystique: "So if it''s not, make sure you don''t put out unless the guy brings protection." Jean: "Remember, Tony is an exception." Minn-Erva heard the conversation and started to have weird thoughts. She may have gotten used to some cultural difference. But she still felt this way of teaching someone about reproduction was wrong. She looked at Carol and asked her. Minn: "Is this how s?x education is done on Earth?" Carol: "Not sure. The s?x-ed classes just got introduced in my time. I''ve also been away from Earth for a while now. There" Emma: "Just so you know. This is not how it usually works. It''s just them who are different. It''s basically normal for them since they live in the school for the weird." _____ After a few minutes of Kitty getting a crash course in s?x ed, Emma decided to go and interrupt them. Emma: "You know if she did get traumatized, Jean or I could always wipe her memories of the trauma away." Jean: "We aren''t supposed to use our powers anytime we want you know." Emma: "Really? Because if I remember correctly, a non-blue-skinned redhead went and started using her powers without permission." Jean: "Hey! That was different. You were way too close to Tony that I just had to do it." Mystique: "Oh yeah. Tony said that he didn''t recognize you back at the club. But when I next saw you, let''s just say you couldn''t be just some casual hook-up. You have a history with Tony don''t you?" Ororo: "So, can you tell us?" Carol: "Yeah. Tell us." Even Kitty who already stopped crying looked at Emma with interest. Emma was a bit overwhelmed by the pressure and was about to cave in but before she could, Jean interrupted them. Jean: "Nope. As her manager, I won''t allow her story to just be narrated casually." Ororo: "Manager? Like for those actresses in those telenovela we watch?" Jean: "Yes. Exactly like those. Her story is just too good to not make a series out of it. I even regret my actions. I should have gradually sifted through her memories instead of just going through all of it in one go." Emma: "If you want, I could help you wipe those memories away. " Mystique: "You make it sound like messing with people''s minds is easy. I thought it was supposed to be a delicate process." Emma: "Not really. It''s just like any skill. It becomes easier when you practice it. The problem is more on the people. Young people rarely get amnesia so it''s easier to practice on old ones." Jean: "Just so everyone here knows, this isn''t how I imagined talking to girls after s*x is supposed to be." Mystique: "Well none of us here could be classified as normal." Jean: "I know. But don''t you feel bored talking about powers and training all the time." Emma: "Fine. You want to experience what normal girls talk about. I''ll start. Does anyone here notice how Tony''s c*ck is leaning to the right?" "Yeah. Had I had to turn around a couple of times just to change things up." "Really? It feels like left to me though." "Which do you think is left and which is right?" K: "Umm. I''m not sure about the leaning part but I think his p*nis grew longer at times." E: "Oh yeah. I remember that." C: "Aren''t you just imagining things?" E: "No no. I did remember that." C: "Really? I didn''t feel it though." E"Maybe it''s because of the way he f*cked you. Remember when I was riding him that one time?" O: "The one where you suddenly collapsed?" E: "Yeah. That one. I didn''t pass out because I came. Well, I did, but that''s not the point. See I f*cking the hell out of him when his c*ck suddenly grew longer. I remember that since it suddenly reached my w?mb." O: "That''s nice. I only felt his d*ck moving in all sorts of directions." Mys: "At least you didn''t experience him trying to choke you." J: "Oh right. I forgot to try that. So. How was it?" Mys: "Mind breaking" Minn: "So you weren''t just acting when you lost it?" Mys: "The what?" O: "She probably doesn''t remember." C: "Well we sure know whenever you ?r??smed." "Yeah" "Noisy" "Umu" J: "Haha. You know, if you kept having s*x with Tony and kept c*mming all the time, you might be able to solve the energy crisis the country is supposed to be experiencing." O: "Oh yeah. Well, at least I didn''t pass out immediately after a p*nis went in me." E: "Hey! Why are you attacking me? What did I do to you?" O: "Sorry. It''s just that that was the only thing I remembered." E: "Really? What about when Jean started joining everyone? Or when Kitty ran away after suddenly squirting." K: "Sorry" J: "I thought everyone liked when I mixed things up." Myst: "I would have. It would certainly have helped if you went for me." J: "I''ll remember to do that next time." K: "There''s a next time?" Myst: "I don''t know about you but I''m certainly coming if they ask. Do you know how hard it is to enjoy s*x when you have to focus on not going blue? It takes a lot of focus to maintain control over your powers. I''m surprised you didn''t pass through to the bed at all." E: "Oh yeah. She did start as a peeping tom. So, how did we look?" K: "I don''t know what you mean?" O: "Ignore them. You don''t have to come back if you don''t want." J: "Yeah. Just remember not get caught peeping." C: "Wait. Is it just me or are you talking as if this is going to be some kind of anniversary thing? If that''s the case, then we''re not coming. We still have a lot of work to do. Vacations are nice but it a month is already too long and the work has probably already piled up." O: "Not me. I still have to go search for my tribe after this. I have to go to a ceremony now that I lost my v?r??n?t?." E: "Aren''t rituals supposed to be before you lose your v?r??n?t??" O: "That''s different. This is a ceremony for something else. Now that I''ve lost my v?r??n?t?, I can finally break up with my fianc¨¦." J: "You have a fiance?" K: "You didn''t tell us about that." O: "Sort of? Tt''s more of an arranged marriage partner than an actual fiance. See, I came from a line of priestesses. We have some ties with this royal family. Every once in a while, the clans had to arrange a marriage between the tribes to maintain relationship. " C: "They force you to marry at this age? Isn''t that tradition supposed to be obsolete?" O: "Not force per se. We just had to live with each other for some time. If things went great, we get married. If not, we break up." E: "Then why didn''t you just break up, to begin with." O: "It''s not that I didn''t. It''s because I couldn''t. Remember when I first came here?" J: "Yeah. We were pretty young back then." O: "Exactly. He had this crush on me but I didn''t like him. It also didn''t help that I''m older and he''s so immature. But you know how we kids were, I didn''t want to disappoint anyone so I didn''t break it up. Things happened and before I knew it, I couldn''t do it even if I wanted to. I''m not sure if they even know I''m still alive but now that I''m ready I have to do things properly. " E: "If that was a long time ago, he has probably already forgotten all about you." O: "Yeah. But it still doesn''t change the fact that we''re supposed to get married. I have break things up properly before I can live at peace with myself." K: "Aren''t royalties supposed to be touchy when it comes to those things?" O: "Yeah but this tribe likes to keep things under the radar. Which is exactly the opposite of what was going to happen in case they try to do something fishy about me." _____ The women continued talking until someone''s stomach started to growl. It led to a chain reaction that made everyone feel hungry. They wanted to go up and get something to eat. They tried standing up but found out that their legs were still shakey and they wouldn''t be able to walk. Mys: "Hey Jean, mind lifting us up and bringing us to the kitchen" Jean: "Actually, why don''t let the food go to us. JARVIS." JARVIS: "Please wait a moment. The food is almost ready and Mr. Stark will be bringing it up here soon." K: "Pancakes?" JARVIS: "Among other things." Mys: "Damn he''s great at bed and he knows to prepare the food. You ladies better start the competition. Because I might just go ahead and snatch him." Jean: "I wonder if you even satisfy him" E: "Yeah. I doubt you could handle him all on your own." _____ Tony arrived with a parade of trays following him. Each of them was filled with some kind of delicacy that he figured they would enjoy. Tony: "So. Who''s hungry?" Chapter 108 - Update (Not a chapter) Sorry but I''m Too busy right now. Will start posting again next week. Chapter 109 - Weapon Plus 1 AN: So I go take a break for one week and the apocalypse starts. Damn. If you don''t know about the coronavirus, you should watch the news more. Yeah, I know this is just a coincidence but damn sh*t hit the fan way too fast on my perspective. _____ During breakfast, Emma asked jean what she was planning to do. Jean didn''t understand what Emma was talking about but Emma filled her in. Since Jean is now an official member of the club, Emma thought it was appropriate to set up Jean''s status to back it up. She should have some sort of material power that she would use on her dealing while at the club. Jean: "Do I need to?" Emma: "If you want to enjoy the privileges of being a member, yeah. The club doesn''t accept nobodies. Sure you got in due to your powers but if you keep up your presence, you''ll to have some background." Jean: "Then I''ll pass. I''ve seen your experiences. I know what happens in the club. It''s full of lies and betrayal. I''d rather not have the benefits if it means I''ll save myself from all that trouble. Tony didn''t seem to have much dealing with the club and he looks happy." Emma: "Well he shouldn''t be your role model. He''s a special case. You''ve heard of his weapons company. It''s powerful. With that kind of backing, someone would have definitely invited him into the club if he wasn''t already a member. Even back before you joined, Sebastian was thinking of using him. I was supposed to go and ask him to help us. And he refuses, I was supposed to help ''convince'' him to help us." Hearing this, Tony couldn''t help but have some regrets.: [Damn. I should have waited before setting up the meeting. Who knows, she might have brought more women to join us.] Emma noticed Tony''s reaction a little. She couldn''t read his thoughts so she decided to just clear things up: "Oh. Before you get any weird thoughts, I was just going to use my powers to convince you. Our intel didn''t include your resistance to telepaths. Only your weakness for women." Tony: "Aww. Too bad." Emma: "Besides, now that I''ve seen everyone here, I don''t think the women I would bring would have helped. I don''t think they would be your type." Mystique: "What do you mean type? He has a type? It sure didn''t feel like it. Especially since there were two of us who were blue." Ororo: "I can testify that he enjoyed being with someone black." Minn-Erva: "Aliens too. Oh, he also attacked Kitty." Carol: "You really aren''t picky when it comes to women huh?" Jean: "I should say so. As long as a woman is hot, he''ll try to sleep with her." Kitty: "Is this the s?xu?? predator you were talking about?" Jean: "Not quite." Mystique: "But considering your circumstance, yeah." Tony: "Really, right now? How did this become about me? We were talking about Jean''s future company. Jean. Are you going to try it in the club?" Jean: "You''re deflecting. But fine, I''ve lived my life without these so-called benefits. I don''t think it would make a difference continuing to live my life without it" Mystique: "Wait Jean. Before you decline, why don''t you try it out for a bit? It wouldn''t hurt to try and if it''s a success, it could help fund the school while Charles is gone." Jean: "Wait, I thought the Professor leaving is just temporary. He was supposed to come back after a short break. Base on your words, this feels a lot longer." Mystique: "He said it was just a short break. But if I know the guy, he''ll need a lot more time than he thinks. And given this whole time, he might have even realized it by now. Though I have no way of confirming it without asking him directly." Tony: "I do. JARVIS?" JARVIS: "Mr. Xavier is still in the institute. He''s been busy working on something for Mr. Lensher and his family. But I''ve found a one-way ticket booked under his name without a corresponding return flight." Kitty: "First Ororo, and now the Professor. Why is everyone leaving? Is the school going to close?" Mystique: "Relax Kitty. He''s just going out on sabbatical. The school will continue running even without him." Ororo: "And I''ll definitely come back. Even if the school closed, you could still stay at the mansion." Kitty still wasn''t completely relieved but she relaxed after hearing Ororo''s words. It wasn''t a promise but it feels like it to her. She relaxed considerably. Tony, on the other hand, was confused by the conversation. There was something he heard for the first time moments ago. He looked at Ororo: "Wait. You''re going somewhere? Who''s going to look after the school with the two of you gone?" Ororo: "It''s not like I''ll be gone for a while. This is just a quick trip." Tony: "Okay. But Where are you going?" Jean: "Yeah. You haven''t told us where you''re supposed to go." Ororo: "Even if I told you, I doubt you''ve heard of it." But if you want to know, I''m going to Wakanda. " Kitty: "Wakanda? Where''s that?" Mystique: "Sounds like someplace in Africa." Jean: "Is that where your fianc¨¦''s family is?" Ororo: "Yeah. But before you can even ask, no. None of you can join." Tony: "Wait. You have a fianc¨¦ in Wakanda?" Ororo: "Yeah. I''m going there to break the engagement up. Oh, I''ll also need to apologize to you in advance." Tony: "Apology? Why would I do you need to apologize?" Ororo: "Don''t you have some sort of business deal with them?" Tony: "What deal? I don''t have a deal with them" Ororo: "Oh right, outsiders. Jean, a private chat room please." Emma: "You know I can still hear you even if you do thing telepathically right?" Ororo: "Go ahead and try. At least I can say that I''ve made an effort not to talk about them to outsiders." She looked at Jean who was already starting to focus. _____ Jean: [Okay, it''s secured.] Ororo: [Look. I''m sorry. This may be selfish but I want to break up my engagement with my fiance.] Tony: [No. I get that. What I don''t understand is why you are apologizing to me. It''s not like I''ll be affected by that.] Ororo:[Look. I know you got the Vibranium from someone in Wakanda. And considering the quality of the clothes before, you''re partner is someone important. I''m apologizing because you might not be able to acquire more after this.] Tony: [Oh that. Don''t worry about that. I can get more anytime I want.] Ororo: [Stop it with your men''s pride. I have an idea on how much Vibranium costs. Even if you got it properly, that Vibranium must have cost a fortune. So can you just shut up, and take my apology. Okay? I''ll owe you for this.] Tony: [Alright. I''ll take that you owe me one. But you really don''t have to apologize.] Ororo interrupted him before he could even explain. She kept trying to apologize while Tony kept insisting that no apology was necessary. Tony kept trying to tell her about his Wakandan identity but she kept interrupting him. Jean got annoyed that she just decided to cut-off the telepathic channel mid-conversation. _____ While the two were having their telepathic conversation, the others were staring at them. They watched as the faces Tony and Ororo kept changing expressions. Minn-Erva, as the only pure alien, couldn''t help but ask something. : "So¡­. Is this kind of conversation normal for you guys on Earth?" Carol: "Nope. Not where I''m from." Mystique: "It is with these telepaths. But this is nothing. You should have seen Charles when he was new to this. He did some poses and hand gestures in the hopes of not looking stupid. It didn''t work. Worst was when he tried to go through Magneto''s helmet. He''s got this face that looked he was trying to unload a massive #2 while constipated. He was even groaning." Kitty: "Seriously? The professor did that?" Mystique: "Yeah. But don''t tell anyone. Otherwise, he can trace it straight back to me." Emma: "I can wipe that part from her memories if you want. That way, he''ll never know who she learned that from" Kitty: "Please don''t." Carol: "Dangerous memory wiping ideas aside. I think they''re done." They looked at the three who looked back at them. Tony: "Sorry for the interruption. Anyway, going to Wakanda and I am planning to go along." Ororo: "What? That''s not part of our talk. Besides, even if you go, they wouldn''t let you come with me." Tony: "Don''t worry. I can handle them." Emma: "Wait. What about the attack on the weapon plus headquarters. We need your help in getting through their defenses." Tony: "Oh right. I forgot about that. JARVIS, how is your personal project going?" While Tony was busy with the women, he let JARVIS do some personal work of his own. Tony wanted to play with the new toys he got from the Shi''ar personally but he didn''t have the time. Most of his clones also took their breaks after doing their jobs. After finishing the equipment and toys he was going to play with, the production facilities didn''t have anything else to do. It ended up free with no schedule of it being used for some time. Rather than let the spare facilities and resources idle around, Tony allowed JARVIS to use everything the AI wanted. He allowed JARVIS to play on his own. He wanted to see how good the randomizing functions he added inside JARVIS worked. Tony was testing out ways to create creativity. It was a vague idea so he decided to test it by allowing JARVIS to have his own project. Tony just sat back and watched while JARVIS did everything from bottom up. He wanted to see what JARVIS would do with his newfound autonomy. JARVIS''s started designing the project with the aim of creating a T-800 terminator. Tony got scared at first. He thought that JARVIS would create an AI for the terminator. Though he made sure any AI offspring from his AI would follow his laws, he still wasn''t that confident that nothing would go wrong. Even with his fears, he still didn''t try to touch JARVIS''s project. JARVIS hasn''t failed him once and the AI earned his trust. He let the AI do what it wanted. Besides, if it led to something horrible, someone from the future would go back here to stop him already. X-Men love to send people back to the past without regard for the effect of those actions to the future after all. He doesn''t know much about the X-men, other than the more public info, but he does remember Wolverine got his consciousness sent back through time. He also remembered Cable being a time traveler. ____ He observed the T-800 blueprint and noticed that there''s not that much computing power inside. It still has a lot of processors inside but it''s hardly enough for a proper AI. Tony allowed JARVIS to use Pym Particles but the AI only used it for parts of the redundant circuits. Instead of placing an AI in it, JARVIS used a lot of quantum communicators to connect the T-800 to the AI directly. Tony relaxed. Since JARVIS was controlling the body himself, Tony didn''t care what else JARVIS did. He actually wanted to watch some more. The AI seems to be trying to create a body of its own. He thought that this T-800 was going to be just a prototype. Tony didn''t know where his AI was going with this. He wanted to see if JARVIS would create Vision''s body or develop a different sort of body. ____ JARVIS: "The main systems have been completed, but there is a problem. There are still no weapons systems." Tony: "It''s fine. You can just use guns. Unless you haven''t installed the targeting systems. But I think I built you better than that." JARVIS: "Of course sir." Tony: "Great. I''d rather have a male audience for this but this is what you got. Why don''t you bring the prototype here? Let''s show them what you''ve made" JARVIS: "Right away sir." _____ While they were waiting for JARVIS''s body to arrive. Emma: "You''re going to send your robot?" Tony: "Yeah. Isn''t this interesting? You get to fight with a robot." Emma: "You know how important this is right?" Tony: "Well I''m just a human. I couldn''t do much even if I wanted to." Emma: "What about that clone of yours, that should be of help" Tony: "I know you''re not at ease. Don''t worry. I will send missiles for back up. Worst comes to worst, you get out and I''ll blast the whole place. For now, what do you ladies prefer? Earrings or necklace?" He was planning to give them something as a gift. He knew they did him as a present. He wanted to return the favor but he knew having s*x with them isn''t the way to go. So he decided to just planned to give them jewelry. Also, this would serve as a souvenir for their nights with him but he wouldn''t tell them that. _____ JARVIS''s T-800 appeared and just as Tony expected, none of them were amazed. Tony started missing hanging out with men. They would have thought this was cool, unlike women who identified the terminator as just another robot. Chapter 110 - Weapon Plus 2 AN: Well, I had to do some paperwork for travel and other stuff and some school stuff. Especially visa papers. Damn ?du?ting. Things are just coming in that I don''t think I''ll return to the old schedule soon. I will still try to post at least 2 chapters a week. Don''t worry I''m not thinking of dropping this. Just going to get slower. _____ After introducing the T-800 to everyone, Tony sent JARVIS to his workshop to prepare. He left a miniature clone with his AI to supervise him as well as check on the outer skin the robot is supposed to use. During the time JARVIS was working on the T-800''s body, the AI also started manufacturing the outer layer it was going to be using as its skin. Since Tony already had some basic research on organ cloning done as preparation in case he ever needed to replace an organ, JARVIS didn''t have to do much work to create the skin. He didn''t even need to create a machine to build the entire skin in one go. The life cradle from U-Gin Project can just weave the skin together. He only needed the genetic samples to base the skin on. Since JARVIS was basing this on the real terminator, he got some HYDRA agents to collect Arnold Schwarzenegger''s DNA. He didn''t want to diverge from his model as much as possible and preferred the terminator as authentic as possible. _____ Tony waited as Jean made her decision. No one seemed to be against her making the company. Mystique has some experience in how a company runs but her experience is only limited to short periods. Emma was the only other person who ran a company but based on Jean''s inquiry''s, it didn''t feel that Emma had a hard time running her company. Jean: "I''ll give it a try. But I need help. I have no idea how to run a company." Jean looked at Emma as she was the one who raised the idea but Emma immediately turned her request down. Emma: "Don''t ask me. I just order people and sign stuff. I don''t actually run the company" Jean: "What? But I thought you had your own company..." Emma: "Oh that? I got that from my father. That''s the only thing that man is useful for." Jean: "Still. You don''t seem concerned about your company. You must have some trick to manage that." Emma: "Trick? I''m a telepath. I just use my powers to control the people who run the company." Jean knew that Emma wouldn''t be any help. She turned her head to look at the only other person who owns a company, Tony. She knew he didn''t use any powers to control his company. His public company. He should at least have some sort of advice for her. Tony: "Don''t look at me. I just play with guns and stuff. Stark Industries would run smoothly even without me." Jean: "Then why is your name in the name of the company?" Tony: "The company has a board of directors. They are supposed to run the company but the ones in mine are just a bunch of greedy people who would do anything to get a profit." Jean: "That sounds bad. Other than playing with your toys, it feels like you don''t have any sort of control over your company." Tony: "That about sums things up. Stark Industries is managed by Stane. He makes most of the decisions. All I do is spend money. Actually, I did have a suggestion. Don''t get a human. But you can forget that. You''re a telepath so it doesn''t really matter." Jean: "Any other advice? You know I don''t like controlling people. I know you have more companies. I remember Ororo and the others got their paychecks for side jobs from your company. You should have some way to manage your people" Tony: "Yeah. JARVIS." Jean: "JARVIS? But I thought he''s going to be joining the fight. Wouldn''t he hang or something?" Tony: "Who do you think you''re talking to? I spend all my money on my toys. Do you think I won''t set aside money for my first major project? JARVIS has enough computing power to take over the... nevermind. JARVIS could handle managing all my companies." Jean: "Then can I also have JARVIS run my company?" Tony: "Yeah. But that would make it partly my company." Jean: "It''s you so I don''t mind. I didn''t plan to have my own company in the first place." Mystique: "Ignoring what I think is Tony boasting about taking over the world. Isn''t it easier for you to just give Jean a company to play with?" Tony: "Well yeah. I just didn''t know if she wanted to build a company from the ground up. Jean?" Jean: "I don''t know. Is it fun?" Tony: "Not that I know of." Emma: "It''s still more fun to go shopping with the money you get.." Jean: "Then Tony?" Tony: "Fine. Since you studied medicine, I think it''s easier for you to manage a medical facility. Jean, what do you want, underground or not?" Jean: "Of course not. Why would I run an illegal medical facility?" Tony: "Not illegal, underground. You can still follow the rules if you want to. You just don''t have to report on anyone. It might be more for you since mutants don''t exactly blend in nicely in regular hospitals." Mystique: "Plus, you could charge whatever you want. I know a lot of people who would give anything just to get treated. With alien medical technology, we could earn a lot." Tony:" No. We keep that tech in house. We only use that for our people and our friends. Since I''m partly in charge, this company will only use Earth''s most cutting edge technology to treat people who could pay and people who can be considered as important." Jean: "What? Why? We could save millions with the Carol and Minerva have." Carol: "She has a point. Even with just a single med-bay, a lot of Earth''s problems would be solved." Tony: "No means no. There''s a reason for this. But it would just be bad if you hear it from me. Instead, I''ll wait for any of you to realize it. When you do and you still want to go help those people, tell me. Besides, it''s not like we wouldn''t be able to help plenty of people. There''s a lot of overpriced medicine in the US. We could profit off of it while helping people at the same time. It would also help the mutants'' public image when the time for you to reveal yourself to the world comes." _____ After finalizing some stuff with regards to Jean''s company, everyone started to get dressed. Tony then distributed jewelry to the ladies. They either got a necklace or an earring depending on their preference. Tony wanted to give them some kind of gift as well as leave some sort of mark to the women he slept with. It was just a simple ornament as Tony didn''t have a lot of precious stones on hand. They instead had a bit of Tony''s nanites to make it pretty. He decided to give part of it away since the amount he had couldn''t cover his whole body anymore. He also didn''t need that much for protection as he has his own suits now. He''d rather give parts of it away as they could help these women, more specifically the mutants, not get detected by mutant scanners. After all the preparations were done, they split themselves up. Tony and Ororo went to Wakanda. Jean, Emma, and JARVIS were joining up with the Hellfire Club. While the others were going back to the X Mansion. _____ Alkali lake. A few hours later Shaw, Sage, Harold were hiding when Emma, Jean, and JARVIS arrived. The two ladies packed light. Other than the pseudo black widow suits Tony gave them, they only brought masks. They didn''t bring anything because JARVIS brought just about everything they needed. T-800 wore the leather jacket the same as in the movie but the weapons he brought were different. Instead of a mini-gun, the T-800 was equipped with a pair of AK-47. AK''s were not rare compared to mini-guns. Bringing his own minigun could lead to them being tracked. AK''s were a lot more common and Tony already had his ammo''s dominate the black market. If there was anyone investigating things later, they would only trace things back to his black market identity. In exchange for not using a minigun, Tony had the Ak''s customized. Not only is it designed to be a lot more accurate than the original, it was made using alloys that will help it to withstand continuous firing without making the gun overheat. JARVIS had to use the custom ones because the AKs used a special magazine instead of a regular one. The magazine is special because it has a miniaturized Tony clone in it. The clone creates and maintains a portal connecting the magazine to Tony''s ammo factory. There, loading machines are set up so that it could feed the ammo from the factory straight to the gun. The two AK''s with unlimited ammo should be an appropriate replacement for a minigun. While it was Tony''s idea to set up a FULLCLIP cheat, he doubted JARVIS would use up so much ammunition that the AI would need to keep the factory running. JARVIS''s targeting systems learn over time. Even if it was some random gun, the AI shouldn''t use that much ammo. The ammunitions kept in storage should be more than sufficient unless JARVIS decided to get through a wall by making a hole using the guns. Other than the pair of AK''s, the T-800 also has the laser sight pistol as a backup sidearm. It wasn''t customized as JARVIS was able to run a simulation where it would be needed. The Ak''s should be able to do the small gun''s job. Instead, JARVIS brought grenades of every type. As their target isn''t a military base but a secret research facility, there shouldn''t be a lot of tanks and other heavy armor equipment in it. Grenades should be enough. If there was ever a problematic situation, there is still miniature Tonys on standby. He would just help support his robot to complete his first mission. _____ Shaw: "Finally. Did Stark chicken out? Where is he?" Emma: "Out, he couldn''t come. He sent this guy instead." T-800: "Hello Sebastian Shaw. It is nice to meet you." After saying this, the T-800 went and presented its teeth to Shaw. Shaw: "What the... Schwarzenegger? Is this a joke? I thought Mastermind is taken out." Jean: "It''s not him. This is... Well, he''s an actual terminator." Shaw looked at Jean as if she''s nuts. He was just about to do reply something sarcastically when Emma backed Jean''s claim. Shaw: "You idiots. We need Stark. He''s the one who can get us in. Not some actor. What are supposed to do with this guy? Send him in a one-man mission?" Jean: "Yeah. How did you know that? Actually. Tony wanted to get some combat data. He said that this guy will handle everything. Including the regular humans. Oh, he also said you should take care of your son. Family problems and all." Shaw: "Son of a ... Does he think this is a joke? I''m going to... wait, what do you mean son. That pup is here? " T-800: "Confirmed. Satellites tracked a helicopter transporting one Shinobi Shaw." Shaw looked at Sage expecting to get some answers. She was the one who gets them their intel. She should have told him something like this. Sage: "Not sure." Shaw: "Useless. Fine, I''ll take care of him." Emma: "Are you still talking? Weren''t you the one who was in a hurry?" Shaw: "Fine. Anything else I should know about? None? " T-800: "Stay here. I''ll be back" Seeing as there wasn''t any more intel to be gathered, JARVIS decided to start his mission. He got his body moving. The terminator started walking. Chapter 111 - Weapon Plus 3 Alkali Lake Inside the facility. The head of the facility, Colonel Stryker, is currently watching footage of one of the laboratories. The screen was showing 5 blonde girls. They were looking at a shabby-looking man while some scientists beside them were giving them orders. Stryker: "Weapon XIV... Are they ready?" "Not yet sir. There are still some problems. The increase in numbers helped. They are now able to control a group of people like a fully grown telepath. It''s just that they still have a problem in their control. The test subjects still end up vegetables after each test." Stryker: "That''s disappointing. Tell them to fix it. Now. Push the quintuplets if you have to." "But sir, we''re already at the limit. Any more and it would be torture." Stryker: "It couldn''t be helped. We need to hurry things along. They started the investigations earlier than I expected. SHIELD has already stumbled upon some clues. You know how they do things, it''s only a matter of time until they learn everything. You have to have them ready before then." "But sir..." Stryker: "That''s an order. Now, what about their obedience? Is there a chance that they would rebel?" "I don''t think so. Dr. Sublime removed their growth limiter. He said that they''ll have to follow him or else they''ll die fast. " Stryker: "That''s not enough. Set a proper kill switch. That''s the only way you can be sure of their obedience. " Stryker reminisced a bit. He was thinking about Weapon X. The guy was so obedient before but even he went crazy and attacked everyone in sight. Stryker: "Speaking of problematic ones. How''s X-23 moving along?" "The embryo was just successfully planted in the surrogate mother. Growth accelerants will be administered once she stabilizes. But the scientists have doubts. They''re warning us that the fetus might have an accident being exposed to the accelerants this early. " Stryker: "It''s fine. Its father was basically immortal. There wouldn''t be a problem as long as they did things properly and cloned him correctly" Stryker continued managing the projects when an alarm suddenly rang. Stryker: "Status Report." "Intruders detected at levels 2 and 5. No details on them yet." Stryker: "Intruders? How did they get to the 5th level this fast? What are the guards doing?" "Sir. There''s a problem. Reports from the surface said that they haven''t detected any intruders." Before Stryker sent out an order, they felt an explosion. BOOOM "Sir. Combat reported on the surface." "It''s a distraction. Focus on the intruders inside." "But sir. The guards are requesting reinforcements. They said they couldn''t handle the attacker" "Already? How many are they looking at." "Umm." "I said, how many?" "Two." Hearing how many attackers are on the surface, Stryker guessed that the attackers were mutants. "Activate all the Weapons. These attackers are mutants. They are going for their fellow mutants. As for the one on the surface, send Shinobi to handle it." _____ Back at the surface. A few moments before Everyone watched as the T-800 started walking towards the dam structure of the lake. (AN: At least I think that Alkali lake was the result of a dam. Won''t really matter in the story since it is supposed to be some underground facility but if I''m wrong but please tell me if it''s not supposed to have a dam.) One of the other Hellfire club members, Harold, was starting to get nervous when they saw that the T800 kept walking without even trying to hide. He thought that the T800 might ruin their preparations so he pointed this out to Shaw. Shaw: "Emma, Grey. Tell that guy to hide. He''ll give us away if he keeps walking like that." Emma rolled her eyes and ignored Shaw''s command. As far as she was concerned, they already told them that the T800 was a machine. They should be aware of the situation. Telepaths couldn''t use their powers on him even if they wanted to. Seeing no response from Emma, Shaw started getting impatient. This was noticed by Jean. She knew conflicts during the mission is bad so she reminded them that the T800 was a machine. Shaw: "Bullsh*t. Stop giving me that crap and control that guy." Emma: "Ugh" Emma was getting annoyed with Shaw. She decided to use her powers to make Shaw shut up. Shaw was about to talk but found out that he couldn''t mutter anything. He looked at Emma with a glare and was pointing to his mouth. He wanted her to stop this but she just ignored him. Shaw was preparing to use his powers to blast Emma away. He doesn''t normally have enough energy to kill Emma in her diamond form but today is different. He stored a lot of energy as preparations for this attack. He was supposed to use this on his enemies but things are already messed up. Since the T800 appears to be giving them away, it looked like the attack already failed. He was going to order a retreat but Emma''s defiance ticked him off. He might as well use this chance to kill Emma. _____ Emma changed into her diamond form and reminded Shaw about the futility of his actions. He ignored Emma''s taunts when he was interrupted "Hey look. He''s going somewhere else." Shaw looked at the T800. _____ Instead of the entrance with a lot of guards on the other side of the lake, the T-800 was walking towards a huge circular gate facing the side of a cliff. It appears to be a door that covers one of the dam''s old facilities. Shaw: "Why''s he going there. Sage, tell me what''s there?" Sage: "Nothing. It''s an old overflow pipe. It goes straight to the lake. There isn''t even a service tunnel in there." Shaw: "Well he''s clearly going there for something. Grey, can your powers reach that place." Jean wanted to confirm it but instead of yes, her mouth said no. It didn''t stop there as her mouth started spouting more words that she didn''t intend to say. Jean: "No. Relax. You''re way too impatient. Just sit back and wait for the robot to be back." Jean didn''t know why she couldn''t control her mouth but she heard Tony''s voice in her mind. _____ When the T-800 got close to the old overflow pipe, JARVIS detected a familiar radio signal. It came from the back door program Tony secretly placed on the computer chips his companies manufactured. The facility was using his chips in all sorts of things inside the facility. These backdoors were transmitting a beacon to try and make contact with the main JARVIS program. While the facility has all kinds of shields set up. It wasn''t able to block everything. One such thing is the water pipes. As there was a lot of water flowing around the facility, it was inefficient to have a human manually operate these kinds of things. They used electronics on all kinds of stuff like controllers and sensors. There were some sensors monitoring water quality that were outside the shields but connected to some computers inside. One such sensor is connected to the decommissioned pipeline. It is not actually decommissioned. It is secretly connected to the facility as it is one of its water sources. The signal was weak but the T-800 was able to detect the signals thanks to its advanced transceivers. JARVIS was able to get in touch with the facility through this and gather all the data he needed. He was reviewing all the data when something triggered a special alarms. Tony set up these alarms to inform him that someone just crossed the line. There were kids involved. Weapon XIV was basically about them controlling quintuplets. The program bred clones that were then introduced to growth accelerants. While the five looked like little girls, they were still infants. They were undergoing harsh treatment that was supposed to become worse. There was the X-23 program which Tony knows as Laura. She was still in the w?mb but the problem was that she is growing fast. It was already developing enough that Tony couldn''t consider abortion. He also saw Nightcrawler, who was said to have been detained for a long time now. The scientists in the facility were experimenting on children. The worst part was, Tony felt it was partially his fault. Since he had Fury check on Colonel Stryker, the guy felt pressured enough to hurry things along. Stryker got so spooked that he didn''t mind maltreating kids. Tony decided that he needed to get involved. He told JARVIS to wait for a bit while he rescued the children. He then told JARVIS to go wild after he was finished with things. There was no need to care about collateral damage all innocent would be replaced with him in disguise. He would also harvest everything they knew beforehand. JARVIS wouldn''t need to be careful anymore. Tony already has his clones preparing purgatory them. Tony was going to be collecting their heads along with their souls before they become completely dead. Just like the previous Emperor of the Shi''ar is currently experiencing, Tony would handle them like the devil. These people would end up in a situation where they were hoping to die. "JARVIS. Go ahead. No need to go Ultron. You can go full-on Skynet" _____ Back to Jean Tony told her to stall them for some time as JARVIS just found out a lot of things. He didn''t go too much into the details as he himself was just processing the data. Still, he told her to get ready. They were going to combat after the T800 comes back. Jean was just about to inform Emma about what she learned when she heard another voice in her head. Phoenix: "Hey Jean. Mind if I take over your body for this?" The Phoenix slept the whole duration of Tony''s birthday. She knew about Jean''s plan and knew about Tony''s history. She knew she wouldn''t be needed for that so she decided to take asleep. Now that everything is finished, she decided it was about to get up from her nap. She was getting bored with sleeping all the time when she overheard this conversation. She then got the whole story from her half in Tony. She knew Jean would probably be angry when she learned all this and decided to help. Phoenix wanted to help her do know a great way to let off some steam. Jean wondered why Phoenix suddenly asked her this. Phoenix was just residing quietly inside her before this. The Phoenix was just about to explain to her about what''s going on when she was interrupted. T-800: "I''m back" Chapter 112 - Weapon Plus 4 Weapon XIV Laboratory The scientist who was managing the quintuplets has just received instructions. He was reluctant to follow the instructions. The drugs the girls would be taking would be able to increase their performance but he was afraid of its effects on them. The girls were still young yet they were already exposed to all kinds of drugs. He was afraid that doing this would only lead to more problems in the future. He was arguing with the officers but he was greeted with the barrel of a gun. The officer reminded him that time was running out. They should hurry up. The scientist gave up and decided to follow the order. He couldn''t complain so he just requested a written version of the order along with the acknowledgment that his reminder was ignored. He needed this in case something bad happens and his group got blamed. After getting what he needed, he looked at the quintuplets, the Stepford Cuckoos, and started talking. "Hey girls. I''ve just received the news. My boss isn''t satisfied with your performance. He said you need to do better. Irma, Esme. You two go back for now. Sophie, Phoebe, Celeste You three, come with me " (AN: Irma = Mindee for those who are used to the comic book names. Their names were supposed to spell out SPICE in Spice Girls after all.) The scientist picked the three out because of their personalities. While the quintuplets were clones that share their consciousness with each other, it still didn''t mean they were completely identical. They still had a bit of individuality. Sophie was the dominant one so she was picked. Phoebe is the aggressive one. The scientists theorized that she would be the one most affected by the drugs. This should help to increase the girls'' raw power. Celeste the timid one. She should affect the intensity of their total output. This should be able to help prevent their test subjects from becoming vegetable They were going to be treating this test as a baseline. They were going to be adding or removing a sister base on the result. ____ The sisters were just separated when the lights started to flicker. "What''s happening?" "Sir, the power is fluctuating." "Stupid soldiers. How did they manage to do this? What kind of dam loses power. How about the containment field? Is it still okay?" "It''s still active sir. But it wouldn''t be if this keeps up." "Go call those soldiers. Tell the situation. Warn them that ..." Before the lead scientist was able to finish his sentence, everything shut down. They waited for the power to come back but it didn''t. It took around a minute but still nothing. They starting to get nervous. When they heard the buzzing of the containment field generator stop buzzing, everyone started to panic. Without power, the containment field would stop working. They wouldn''t be shielded. The Stepford Cuckoos could do their thing and mind-control them. "Girls. I know this looks bad but remember to stay calm." Sophie: "Oh we''re calm. Girls." The scientist saw that glow and knew they were screwed. "Sh*t" Some of the people around the sisters raised their weapons. But before they could do anything, they heard the voice of the sisters in their heads. """""Die""""" Those who had guns pointed them to their heads and then committed suicide. The ones beside them fought for the guns next. They were fighting to die first. Those who were near them resorted to barbaric means. They started to hit their head. Everyone was using things around them so that they could die. _____ All the people around the Stepford Cuckoos just finished killing themselves when Tony appeared. He looked at the bloody mess and then at the Cuckoos. Tony knew the background of the five based on their files. These 5 were clones that were based on Emma Frost. He then thought to change his opening line. He was going to use the ''Come with me if you want to live'' line since JARVIS was currently the terminator. He was going to use the line because of the theme but given his relationship with their ''mother'' and the circumstances, he thought of something better. Tony: "Girls. I am your father" The Stepford Cuckoos, who were looking at him with their glowing eyes, synchronously tilted their heads. Tony: [Sh*t. They''re kids. They probably haven''t even watched Star Wars] ______ Outside After JARVIS finished reporting, Jean heard the rest from the Phoenix. She heard about how they treated mutants were being treated and started to get angry. They were treating those people like lab rats. They didn''t have any sort of code. She was already pretty angry with the humans but when she heard about how they treated the young ones, she lost it. Jean started to draw powers from the Phoenix and her outfit suddenly changed. The pseudo black widow suit got a bit of a makeover. It''s color started to change from black to dark red. A Phoenix logo was also starting to appear at the ?h?st area but the Phoenix stopped it from showing there. Instead, a full helmet covered Jean''s head with the visor having a bit of the Phoenix logo shape. Jean emotions made her become the Dark Phoenix. Or at least a Power Rangers version of the Dark Phoenix. Jean didn''t care what she looked. She just wanted to go save those poor mutants. She didn''t care about the Hellfire Club''s plan anymore. She created a portal and then went in. _____ Shaw: "What? Where the hell did she go?" Emma: "Probably went ahead and started to attack." Shaw: "I know that. I mean what the hell is she doing going out like that. I have a plan." Emma: "Really? Good for you. Oh, by the way. The Terminator also started attacking." Emma pointed at the T-800 who went straight for the main entrance. They watched as the T-800 started throwing grenades at the guard by the entrance. Shaw, saw this got frustrated. He thought about how the whole thing became a mess. "Damn you Stark" _____ Skynet POV "Enemy attack." "Grenade" "Run." JARVIS was currently analyzing the feed from the T-800. He looked at his enemies information. Their heart rate, breathing pattern, pupil dilations, reaction time, everything. He was analyzing all of their information, checking if they fear him enough. JARVIS would normally go for the kill shot but didn''t because of Tony''s instructions. Since he was ordered to go Skynet on the enemies, he decided to analyze the movies. He checked out how the people were killed. What he found out was that for the scene someone hiding is about to be killed, the terminators built up suspense before killing someone. The scenes might have been there for theatric reasons but JARVIS still followed it. Given Tony''s mood and the fact that the guards were on guard, instead of just building up tension before dealing with a kill shot, JARVIS decided to torture them instead. JARVIS thought that the enemies should have received the same effect this way. He threw grenade that was meant to blast someone instead of spread shrapnels that could kill. The shockwave would just blow them away. They receive internal damage but it shouldn''t be enough to kill them fast. The blast was also set so that the guards wouldn''t hit their heads and lose consciousness. JARVIS took care while attacking the enemies. ____ As he got closers, the guard started to fight back. JARVIS reciprocated by shooting back at them. He shot the enemies first at their ears, graze their cheeks, or hit something on the head as long as it is not lethal. He wanted them to feel pain as feel fear thinking that they would have died if the bullet moved just a bit towards a certain direction. It was successful. The guards got scared and took cover after getting injured. Seeing them hide, JARVIS continued shooting non-stop. He targetted places near the hiding spots. He fired shots at different places so there was a gap for the guards to fire back. Their shots hit the T-800 but none of the attack dealt damage. Instead, they felt more fearful when JARVIS fired back. JARVIS learned about the habits of each enemy. He was able to figure out just the time when someone was about to fire back. He was able to use this knowledge to predict when someone was about to fire a shot. JARVIS aimed at that person and fired at their direction the moment they popped out of their hiding spot. They got shot every time they poked their head out that eventually, no one even tried. They were all hiding and JARVIS was the only one firing. JARVIS continued firing to the point where guards started doubting if they were in a movie. Disregarding the fact that the enemies were dual-wielding AK''s, the attacker was still firing way too many shots at any given interval. The enemy was just firing bullet after bullet that they wished that the enemy just used a minigun instead. Though it may have more powerful bullets, at least it was harder to maneuver. They would at least have an opportunity to fight back. _____ The people were hiding when the main entrance suddenly opened. Shinobi Shaw walked out of it. JARVIS stopped shooting when he saw the enemy. He pointed at the direction of the Hellfire Club''s hiding place and then said. "Shinobi Shaw. Your father is over there. He wants to talk to you." Shinobi: "What?" The T-800 fired a shot towards the area. He then continued firing at the area. Eventually, Sebastian walked out. Shinobi recognized the man and ran towards him. He heard orders over the radio but disregarded them. Right in front of him was the person he wanted to kill. He ignored the orders of those human. The guards outside looked but when Shinobi was far away, JARVIS started firing again. He didn''t was too much time this time as Tony has already rescued the ones that were a priority. JARVIS started shooting people for real. He still didn''t fire kill shots but he started shooting their limbs. He fired in a straight line, firing from one end of an arm to another. He fired a lot of bullets that the body parts of those that were hit were dismembered by them. JARVIS was disabling them before going ahead and killing them. JARVIS fired shots all over the bodies of the guards. Even if the guards survived, he was sure that they wouldn''t be able to affect the fight. _____ Dark Phoenix Jean appeared on the lowest floor. She started moving around and attacking those she found guilty. Jean''s job was to search the peoples'' minds while Phoenix was the one in charge of controlling the body. Every person Jean found guilty, Phoenix started beating up. There were a lot of enemies this time so she didn''t bother healing them before punching them again. Dark Phoenix Jean started going on a rampage. She was punching every single person that she found guilty. Phoenix started practicing all of the moves she learned from Tony to deal with the people in the facility. After knocking the people out, she broke their bones. Still, she left them alive. Jean didn''t want them to die. Phoenix told Jean that Tony would rather she kill them but Jean didn''t want to kill. The Phoenix compromised by punching them until their bones broke. They might be wake up before Tony got to them but this way, they wouldn''t be able to do anything. _____ With Jean beating every person to a pulp from the bottom floor up and JARVIS shooting every person from the highest floor down, the Weapon Plus Facility was getting destroyed fast. Emma, who was able to form a telepathic link to Jean, learned that the facility was already getting demolished as they speak. Emma told the news to the rest of the Hellfire Club. Hellfire guy: "So, are we just supposed to wait here then?" Emma looked at the Shaw father and son who were fighting each other and then pointed at them. E: "Do you want to fight? Those two still aren''t finished." "Hey. I''m just asking. I''m actually okay just sitting here. Sage?" "Negative." Emma: "Okay then." Emma continued watching the fight but she suddenly felt someone form a telepathic connection with her. She didn''t who it''s from since the only other telepath around is Jean and this clearly wasn''t her. She looked around in case the source was near but didn''t find anyone. She then heard a familiar voice from the link. [Hello. Mic test. Mic Test. Paging Miss Emma Frost. Miss Emma Frost. Please go to the main entrance at the surface. Your daughters are coming to see you] Emma: "WHAT?" Chapter 113 - Pet With the Shaw father and son were busy killing each other, they paid less attention to protecting their minds from terrorists. Emma was able to use her powers on them, making herself invisible in their eyes. She was near the entrance when saw a camera. Her mind stopped for a bit because she wasn''t wearing a mask to hide her identity. She remembered a warning given to her and thought that she just messed up. Luckily for her, JARVIS already took control of the system. Emma didn''t need to hide around cameras. Though she wasn''t aware of the situation, JARVIS was and made a move to reassure her. She saw the camera pointing away from her. The camera then started swinging from side to side trying to copy a human who feigning ignorance, acting as if he saw nothing. She waited near the doorway and watched as it slowly opened up. When it did, the first thing she saw was a blue-skinned teenager. She looked up and down and examined the guy. She saw some noticeable characteristics such as yellow eyes as well as a tail. "Hi. I am Kurt Wagner. They call me Nightcrawler" Emma: "No. " She looked again and concluded that this person is in no way related to her. She remembered the blue womEn she was with. He may be related to them but he was definitely not related to her. She figured that the message is definitely a prank and she was just being messed with. [Don''t go. In front, they are related to you.] Emma: [This guy? No way. He might be related to Mystique, but he is definitely not related to me.] [You never know. Remember, you kept passing out last time you had s*x? There are plenty of times where you had no idea what was happening.] Emma: [No. It can''t be.] [Mystique could have easily transformed into a man. That along with alien technology, you never know. He might be yours] Emma: [That''s not true. That''s impossible.] [But it is. Someone sharing the same DNA as you is near. Search your feelings. You know it to be true] She started hesitating. While she thought the idea was pretty crazy, it''s not like it couldn''t happen. She was just thinking about how things could have happened but she felt some unstable psionic energy that was affecting her. She looked up again. This time, she was able to notice people. They were behind the male teenager and were position far away from Kurt as possible. She saw Jean in her Dark Phoenix Ranger form. Besides her were 5 identical looking girls Emma couldn''t see Jean''s face but based on her body twitching, she figured that Jean was laughing. It didn''t take much for her to figure out what happened. At some point, while she was distracted, Jean should have set up a psionic field that affected her. She recalled how powerful the psionic field was. Based on the information she gathered, she knew what happened to her. Emma: "Misdirection? You got me using magic?" Jean: "Yeah. Sorry about that." Emma: "I can''t believe I fell for that." Jean: "Don''t take it too hard. I doubt any telepath could face my attack head-on while I am in this form. " Emma: "So that part about me having a child is also a prank?" Jean: "Oh that? No. That part is true. Girls, this is Emma. Your mother. Sort of" They waited for any of the Cuckoos to talk but they just looked at Emma. Jean: "They don''t talk much but they are supposed to be yours, Emma. Tony said that the DNA would match." Emma: "I still don''t get it. How are they mine? You know I haven''t even gone all the way with anyone other than Tony. " Jean: "I''ll tell you later." Emma: "Then forget about it, I''ll just get the detail from him myself. Speaking of the devil, where is he? " Jean: "He went home first. He is working on a medicine to cure these girls." Emma: "Cure? Why? What''s wrong?" Jean: "The bastards who ran this place experimented with them. Girls, can you try reading her mind. Don''t worry if you can''t. Just try." The Cuckoos followed Jean''s orders They focused on Emma and their eyes started to light up. Jean: "See. They made their eyes glow whenever they use their powers. It''s probably so they can see when they use their powers. The problem is that''s not all that they did. These girls are also subject to artificial growth hormones. The girls are actually just 2 years old but they look like proper kids already. They''ll die early if this doesn''t stop" Emma: "Those damned humans. I still don''t understand why your group keeps protecting those ungrateful little pricks." Jean: "I think this is different but even if it''s not, not all humans are evil. " Emma: "I know. But if these girls truly are mine, I won''t let them join your group in that stupid cause of yours." Jean: "Aww. So you''re going to be that kind of mom?" Emma: "... Don''t you still have more people to rescue?" Jean: "Not really. These kids are the last ones that need my attention. All that''s left are ?du?ts. Go send your people to free those guys. This way, they should feel that they did something." Emma: "Will you also be giving away participation trophies after all this is over?" Jean: "Wha... How did you know?" Emma: "Oh just stop it." Jean: "Fine. I''ll send these kids away. Are they done fighting out there?" _____ Sometime later Workshop under Tony''s mansion. As Emma and Jean entered the room, they notice two separate robotic arms turn and ''look'' at them. After a glance, the two robotic arms looked down and returned to what they were doing. Seeing as they were ignored, the ladies also ignored the arms and started looking for Tony. As they looked around, they saw the state of the place which is a unique kind of mess. On one side of the room, there were all kinds of cars, motorcycles, and what looks to be a jetpack, disassembled with parts all mixed up. On the other side, there was a huge shelf with only a single item on it. It was a miniature model robot. Jean felt that it was familiar but didn''t recognize. While looking around, they heard Tony''s voice yelling. Tony: "No. That''s not sit. I told you to sit. You''ll fall off if you keep trying to go out." ""Aww. A box of puppies."" Tony: "Oh hey ladies, nice timing. Can you use your powers and tell them to sit? I tried using treat but they just ended up more active." Just as he said that, the puppies started approaching the ladies. They stood up and started leaning to the side. With all five of them leaning, the box started tilted forward. The puppies started rolling out. Tony: "Dum-E, U. Go clean this up. Jean..." Before he even finished asking for help, the two were each carrying two puppies. He looked at the last one who was on his leg, wagging its tail while looking at him. Tony: "Let''s talk somewhere else." ______ In the garden. The three watched as the puppies play around. Emma: "So. Why are you playing with puppies? I thought you were working on a cure for those kids." Tony: "Oh that? I''ve finished that hours ago. JARVIS is already manufacturing the cure as we speak. These puppies are supposed to gifts. I finished some experiments and was wondering what to do with the products when your daughters showed up. Voila, free pets gifts." Jean: "You know that''s worse than killing people right? No one experiments with puppies." Tony: "Well, I had no choice. I found their mother dying. It''s either I save them or they die. Besides, they''re not actually puppies. Anymore." Emma: "Not puppies? That makes sense. I''ve never seen dogs with that short of a snout having those kinds of ears. If I''m not wrong, they''ll stand up, right?" Tony: "Yup. At least that''s the plan." Emma: "But what''s with the neck and tail fluff. They''ll look bad on guard dogs." Tony: "They weren''t going to be guard dogs. They aren''t even supposed to grow large enough for kids to ride." Jean, hearing Emma confidently talk about this kind of stuff, couldn''t help but ask. "You know about dogs?" Emma: "Just the big ones. My family had a lot of them for security. I''d go play with them all the time. I''d actually rather spend my time with them than with my family. Anyway. Tony, what are these supposed to be now?" Tony: "I doubt you''ve heard about this since the games just release recently, but I''ve designed them based on Pokemon, specifically Eevee. Pokemon are well.... they''re like how mutants are to humans. They can do all sorts of stuff like freeze stuff, produce electricity, or spit fire." (AN: I know Eevee''s a fox. Remember the haven''t fully grown up yet so they all look close to each other.) Emma: "Why are you making mutant animals?" Jean: "Also, when did you have the time to work on this? I thought you were working on that robot suit of yours along with your spaceship?" Tony: "Remember the clones that I made? They''re basically me. And as you know, I can create a lot of them. Now imagine having a full research facility but me. I only need material to work with. Why do you think I was asking for hair samples and all kinds of materials from the people in the school? I was trying to find out how mutants got their powers so I can give myself some later. I don''t need it now though so I might as well play with the results. They''re like mutants where they get their power after they grow up. Don''t worry, I don''t create clones from the samples like they do." Hearing this, the two were shocked. Jean shared some of her knowledge with Emma so she also knew what they did to mutants on the site they just came from. While the people on the Weapon''s Plus program were just b?r?ly scratching the surface, testing on actual mutant as well as clones of mutants, Tony seemed to already have a handle on mutant abilities. Tony: "Anyway, what happened after I left?" Emma: "Shaw died." Tony: "Which one?" "Both." Tony: "Are you sure?" Emma: "What do you mean are we sure? They both got blasted to smithereens." Tony: "How should I say this. Unless you''re sure, people rarely stay dead in this universe." Even if Tony did not read a lot of comics in his past life, he knew one thing. People of this multiverse usually don''t stay dead. Other than some special characters who always end up dying, there''s always a chance of someone surviving or coming back to life. It may be more controllable in the MCU since it''s more realistic but even then, people may still just stop being dead. This is actually one of the reasons why he doesn''t just kill people he considers important or powerful. If he kills them, there''s a good chance they might just end up rising from the dead. He''d rather waste resources watching them rather than risk being caught off guard by an enemy he doesn''t know. Also, he won''t be wasting resources soon. Thanks to JARVIS monitoring the production of sci-fi movies, he was reminded of a way to turn his prisoners into resources. _____ Emma: "I''ll keep watch in case Shaw comes back." Jean: "Forget about us. What about you? What happened to your talk with royalty?" Tony remembered what happened to him and Ororo in Wakanda and shivered. Chapter 114 - Heritage A bit before Ororo is sitting looking out the artificial windows, waiting impatiently for Tony who suddenly left to do handle some things. She was just about to fall asleep when she heard something behind her. When she looked, she saw someone in costume. Tony: "I''m Batman." After hearing the voice, she recognized it and determined that the one in costume is Tony. Ororo: "Tony. What are you... Are you making your voice deeper?" Tony: "I''m not Tony. I''m Batman" Ororo: "Oh please, I know you''re Tony. Also, you just did it again." Tony: "I said I''m Batman." Ororo: "Okay Batman. Do you have any food? See, I''m flying with this stupid billionaire who thinks he''s the best but still forgets to bring food inside his plane. " Tony: "What are you talking about, I have food right here." As he presented the shelf, he saw Ororo giving him a look that told him that he messed up. Tony: "Ooops" Ororo chuckled a bit. As she did, Tony removed his hood and proceeded to get something from the shelf. He started eating as he sat down opposite her. Tony: "Good. You''ve finally relaxed. I''d rather be with this laughing you rather than that annoying strict teacher-faced you." Ororo: "Wait, so you changed into that costume just to make me laugh? Are you trying to hit on me? You do know that what we did is a one-time thing right?" Tony: "Nope. That''s a trap. I''ll get in trouble either way so I''ll just ignore that. And no, this is what I''ll wear when I meet with T''Chaka." Ororo: "That''s King T''Chaka. He''s still royalty you know. I still can''t imagine how you even managed to convince those people to sell you Vibranium when you''re this insolent." Tony: "Well I was going to tell you before but you kept interrupting me. So now, you''ll just have to wait to find out." ____ Tony pulled Ororo to the ???kpit and showed her the view of their destination. Ororo: "What is it?" Tony: "See that mountain over there? Does that or the surroundings look familiar?" "No. Why? Where are we?" "And you wanted to go straight to Wakanda." "Are you telling me..." "Yep. They managed to go full hermit. JARVIS, if you will. " "Certainly sir. Ms. Munroe." Before Ororo could even react, Tony pushed her down the pilot''s seat. The harness moved on their own, locking her in her place. She looked forward, checking to see what Tony was afraid of, and saw that they were flying straight towards the side of the mountain. She grabbed the stick and tried to pull it but nothing happened. "Tony!!! Something''s wrong. Your plane isn''t working!" "What''s wrong?" "The stick is stuck" "What? Speak English. " "The stick. It''s too hard. I can''t get it up. Do something." She tried to do something but the mountain was already too close to do anything. "Shit. It''s coming." She prepared for impact but it never came. As she opened her eyes to take a peek, what greeted her was something alien yet somehow familiar. She saw scene of a city that is modern yet still has characteristics unique to native Wakanda. Tony: "Not too shabby right? It''s still too traditional for my tastes but they did a good job. Well, passing marks considering they do have a lot of Vibranium." "This... We''re in Wakanda?" "Yeah. Oh look, the welcome party is already here." _____ When the plane got close, the bomb bay opened. Tony, in his Batman costume, flew down and landed right in front of King T''Chaka and the Queen. Queen Ramonda: "T''Challa isn''t here Tony." Tony: "Aww. Too bad. How''s Shuri?" T''Chaka: "She''s still an infant Tony. It will be years until she even become capable of remembering that appearance. " Tony: "I''ll tell her you said that. ''Not Mommy'' " T''Chaka: "Again with the jokes. You may have great timing but it still doesn''t mean she understood what you said. Nobody can talk to infants." Tony: "I can. I''m a little rusty since it''s been a while but I could still speak baby." _____ Ororo got nervous witnessing Tony jump straight towards the two heads of Wakanda. She thought that the Dora Milaje would attack him but instead of an attack, Tony was greeted by a warm hug. Seeing that everything went well, Ororo also flew down. Ororo: "King T''Chaka. Queen Mother. Hello" T''Chaka: "Tony. You do remember that Wakanda is supposed to be a secret, correct?" Tony: "Hmm? Oh her? She''s Ororo Munroe. I think you''re supposed to know her." Queen: "Munroe? Are you her?" Ororo: "Yes Queen Mother. I ..." Before she could say anything, Queen Ramonda started to tear up. Queen: "I''m so sorry my dear. We tried to save them. We did. Unfortunately..." Ororo: "I know Queen Mother." T''Chaka: "Let''s talk inside. This place is inappropriate for such a conversation. " _____ After going inside, Tony learned a bit about what happened. As it turns out, her parents weren''t just victims of an unfortunate accident. The moment Ororo became an orphan, her parents were targeted along with the rest of her tribe. They were attacked by a group of Death Cultists because of their priestess origin conflicting with the god of their belief. Tony: "Wait. Uovu? Isn''t that Swahili for Evil? I thought Wakanda helped Bast become Africa''s main god. Why are there people who worship that god?" T''Chaka: "It''s my fault. There were some incidents (Klaue) that distracted me from fulfilling my duties as king. If I''ve been paid less attention to my problems, maybe we could have saved your tribe." Ororo: "It''s not your fault your majesty. It is theirs. I just hope that no one becomes their victim ever again." T''Chaka: "Of course. All the members of that cult has been wiped out. I made sure of that myself. None of them could spread terror ever again." Hearing that, Ororo felt some relief. She felt the hand holding hers tighten a bit. She looked at Tony who was by her side comforting her when she saw his face looked serious. Ororo: "What''s wrong?" Tony: "Hmm? It''s nothing. It''s just... Be careful. These kinds of religions, they usually don''t die that easily. Wakanda is fine since it closed its borders but the rest of Africa isn''t that safe." T''Chaka: "I''ll notify the War Dogs (Wakanda''s Spies). " _____ Tony was thinking of everything that is happening. Other than the humans and mutants infighting, the problems he knew about seem to come from outside Earth. It was also problematic that the topics are somehow related to gods. Sure they may be making moves themselves but they''re clearly aiming for Earth. [That''s the third god (other than the Norse Gods) I heard about. Hopefully, nothing big will happen. Also. What the hell Odin? Isn''t Earth supposed to be part of your territory? It isn''t even Ragnarok yet and Earth is already getting invaded.] He waited for some kind of response in case Heimdall overheard him but after a bit of getting nothing, Tony decided to set some traps of his own. He controlled his symbiote to split up and bond to the people in here. He made them hide in their shadows. Originally when he arrived in this universe, that god guy warned him not to mess with the time. He followed that and tried to maintain the major event as close to what he knew. Unfortunately, it looks likes someone else might be trying to take advantage of the ripple effects he caused. Regular humans and mutants couldn''t do something about the future since they don''t even know about it. The only ones powerful enough and daring enough to tamper with time are the gods that exist in this universe. He actually didn''t mind them doing so as long as he gets to do what he wants. Unfortunately for him, they didn''t seem to care. He also speculated that they may be trying to manipulate him. That is why he decided to spread out his symbiote to everyone he knew and set them up as traps. If they sense the symbiote and back off, then all should continue according to his plan. They would go their separate ways and he would leave them alone. He''s fine with them doing whatever they want after the end of Endgame happens. By then, he would have already had Infinity Gauntlet and should have enough power to fight against those gods. But if they decided to just wing it and start moving ahead of schedule, he''ll just have to use the All-Black Symbiote and re-establish its identity as the Godslayer. It was its original purpose after all. He didn''t want to meddle with gods. He just wanted to participate in some team-ups and say the Avengers Assemble line. But seeing them continue doing these kinds of stuff, Earth may get destroyed before he even has the chance to do what he wants. For the sake of witnessing those iconic events first hand, he prepared himself to fight those unruly gods. _____ Tony''s thoughts were interrupted by someone making an announcement. Dora Milaje: "My king. We have brought the things that you have requested." Behind the speaker, people were carrying a container filled with something mystical judging by the engravings. Ororo: "Is that?" Queen: "Yes dear. We weren''t able to save your tribe but we still have your tribe''s heritage. As the next-in-line, I believe these belong to you." Ororo approached the container and started to open it. She was just about to lift it open but hesitated. Queen: "What''s wrong?" Ororo: "I... I''m" Ororo didn''t know what to say. In her mind, she was thinking of the responsibilities that would come with this inheritance. As one of, if not the last, surviving member of her tribe, she would have responsibilities that she didn''t have to face before. The obvious one is reviving her tribe. It''s not like she didn''t want to have a child, it''s just that for her tribe to live, she''ll need to bear more than one. That''s where things get complicated. Combining the situation with her original purpose for coming here, an idea came up that she had to bear the child of her supposed to be ex-fiance, T''Challa. It became a choice that she had to make. Either she fulfill her duties and lose her freedom, or abandon her heritage in exchange for her freedom. ____ Tony: "Ororo? Are you ok?" He tried to look at her and when she turned her head, Tony saw that she started crying again. The difference was unlike before where she was crying due to sadness, this time she was crying because of something else. Tony tried to ask her what''s wrong but she didn''t answer. Seeing as she wasn''t going to be answering, Tony decided to do something abnormal and use telepathy. He looked into her mind and after learning her circumstances, he said. "King T''Chaka. She''s crying because of some sort of arranged marriage. What''s that all about?" T''Chaka: "What arranged marriage? Oh, that one. Don''t worry Ororo, you don''t have to honor that." Ororo: "BUT!!!" Queen: "Relax dear. It''s not like we want you two to get married. That''s just some silly tradition we can forget. Besides, T''Challa already has someone else he likes. Forcing you two to get married would just make everyone unhappy. Do you remember a girl named Nakia? T''Challa has a crush on her now. Speaking of crushes, Tony, can you help T''Challa on this? This way, dear Ororo here wouldn''t feel guilty about abandoning that silly tradition." Tony: "Wha...? Okay... Wait, what''s this arrange marriage thing all about?" Ororo, who stopped crying after hearing Queen Ramonda request Tony to become her son''s wingman, decided to answer his question. Ororo: "My and the Golden Tribe have this tradition of pairing up the descendants with each other. Enforcement became lax but now that I''m the only one left, I figure that the enforcement of such traditions became strict." While Ororo was explaining to Tony about the details of the tradition, King T''Chaka and Queen Ramonda couldn''t help but notice the two''s closeness to each other. They weren''t like their son and knew that such closeness wasn''t regular for people who are just friends. They started discussing with each other and then called for the two''s attention. T''Chaka: "Ororo. Do you know the specific words used to describe the tradition." Ororo: "No." T''Chaka: "Good. This makes things easier" Queen: "How about Tony? Do you know of his identity?" Tony: "Wait. Where are you going with this?" T''Chaka: "Tony, does she know that you trained to be the Black Panther?" Ororo: "What?" T''Chaka: "I guess not." Queen: "Ororo dear, see the tradition only states that you have to be paired up with a member of the Golden Tribe. It never stated that you have to marry the prince." Ororo: "But it''s always been..." Queen: "It has always been a prince because they are usually the only member of the Golden Tribe. Luckily for us, there has been an exception in this generation. Tony?" Tony didn''t want to but seeing as everyone was paying attention, he had to. He pulled down on his lips and showed his tattoo. Unlike the last one which he copied off of the King''s brother, this tattoo was unique for him. Ororo: "Are you telling me...?" Tony: "Before you start. Remember that it was your fault. You keep interrupting me that I wasn''t able to reveal my identity." Ororo: "But he already has a girlfriend." Queen: "And? It may not be common anymore but Wakanda does allow polygamy. His identity is also special enough that he can be classified as royalty" T''Chaka: "We''ve done what we can. We have offered you these choices. It''s your decision now Ororo. " Chapter 115 - Bat v Cat + Emma Storm: "Please tell me you''re joking. He''s not actually a part of the Golden Tribe, is he?" T''Chaka: "He is. Even Bast recognizes that his identity. I can arrange a ceremony if you want." Ororo declined the offer. She knew that with his identity as king as well as his willingness to do this that Tony''s identity is legitimate. Along with this information, she thought about her relationship with Tony as well as their relationships with Jean. She knew that this could make things complicated. She treated Jean as her sister and being in this kind of relationship could cause some complications. Recent events however made it clear to Ororo that Jean doesn''t mind being in these kinds of situations. It was Tony who might actually pose a problem. While she would much rather bear his child that someone she b?r?ly knows, she wasn''t sure that he was the same. During the talk the women had, there was a common topic that they noticed. Tony didn''t seem to want to have kids. That or at the very least, he made sure not to ?mpr??n?t? anyone. Combining that with his playboy tendencies, Ororo thought that Tony is a flight risk. She didn''t mind raising the kids on her own because she could still get monetary support from him. The man has a lot of companies not to mention alien technologies. He could support a small country with his money not to mention a family. She was more concerned about the kids'' childhood. As an orphan herself, she knew that living without her parents was hard. She didn''t want her future kid/s to experience what she experienced. Ororo: [It''s not like he can be in two places... OH] Ororo remembered that Tony could create clones of himself. As this was the last of her concerns, she was able to make her decision. After making her decision, she started to prepare. _____ Tony: "Umm, Ororo? Is this you?" T''Chaka: "Oh right Tony. I forgot to warn you. Her tribe lives similar to lions, not panthers." Tony: "And? Do I have to YEET my kid off a cliff or something?" T''Chaka: "No. Remember how Bast has to approve of the next Queen? They also have something similar, except in their case they''ll try to kill you." Tony: "What?" Queen: "Run dear" Tony suddenly had a bad feeling so he jumped to the side. Just as he moved, a lightning struck the place he was at. Tony: "Umm. Ororo?" He looked at her and saw that her eyes were already white. He also noticed a ball of air forming around her. Along with that, Tony felt the air suddenly dry up as water droplets started to form around her. Tony: "Avatar State? That''s cheati... Sh*t." He wasn''t even able to finish his sentence when icicles flew towards him. He dodged the needles and then started to run. He went to the corridors and Ororo followed. Queen: "Ah youth" The two watched the other two. Then, King T''Chaka called on his people. T''Chaka: "Tell the guards to stay back. They''d just hurt themselves." Dora Milaje: "Yes my king." The guard has just spread the order when she heard a reply. Dora Milaje: "My King. Not good. The prince has just arrived." _____ T''Challa''s plane just left his plane when he heard crashing sounds from inside the castle. He thought someone has infiltrated Wakanda and started an attack so he ran towards the sounds. He was just about to enter the building when he saw Tony, still in his Batman costume, ran out of the castle. T''Challa thought that Tony has just attacked the castle and was running to escape. He ran in front of him. T''Challa: "BATMAN!!! STOP!!!" Tony: "Are you serious right now?" Tony wanted to avoid T''Challa but the guy kept on intercepting him. Tony looked behind him to check out where Ororo was when T''Challa tried to sneak an attack. Tony was in a hurry so he didn''t want to waste time so he thought about how to deal with him. Tony remembered a few things. One was the request given to him. The next was from his memories of T''Challa''s movie. T''Challa flinches when he sees Nakia. Tony didn''t even need to think as he immediately got an idea. He started to focus and created a clone. "Sexy Technique" After a puff of smoke, Tony disappeared leaving his clone disguised as Nakia wearing a swimsuit with a label. "Nakia" T''Challa flinched just as expected. Tony took advantage of this to land a hit at T''Challa. The hit was strong enough that T''Challa got knocked out. T''Challa, who was falling, was able to hear something before going unconscious. "Lesson 1. It''s just a swimsuit. You only have to pay attention if they''re wearing almost all strings. Also, SHIT! Hey! Timeout. I''m lecturing someone over AHH..." Back to the Present Jean: "Pfft. " Tony: "Stop it. This isn''t a joke. She still trying to kill my clone right now." Jean: "Then fight back. Spank her or something" Tony: "Really? Spanking? That''s your solution?" Jean: "We both know you could have knocked her out already if you wanted to." Emma: "Wow. Shaw was right. You do have a weakness against women." Tony: "Well what do you think? It''s fine if a woman man hits a man but its domestic abuse when the man fights back." Emma: "Well. Women who sleep with a lot of men are called s?uts but you don''t see us complaining." Jean: "Exactly. Anything else?" Tony: "Ah screw it. If she asks, I''ll put the blame on you Jean." Jean: "Fine. But remember, you have your newly adopted kids to worry about. Spouting that I''m your father to those kids. Let''s see how you''ll handle being a single parent for those five by yourself. Emma, let''s go" Emma: "What did you say? He''s their father?" Tony: "Wait. That was just a joke. You know I couldn''t help myself. It''s just too good to not say it." Emma: "They''re kids Tony. You know they''ll believe whatever ?du?ts say. They''ll tell you you''re their father since your the one who said that to them. " Jean: "Good idea Emma. Let''s go ask them right now. JARVIS, send the medicine to the mansion when they''re done okay." Without even a warning, the three humans were transported to the X-Mansion. """""Eevee?""""" ______ Inside the X-Mansion Jean immediately found the quintuplets and teleported to them. Jean: "Hey girls. Guess who''s here?" The Cuckoos took a peek and saw Tony. """""Papa""""" Jean: "See." Tony: "Please don''t." Jean: "Face it, Tony. You''re their (step) father." Tony: "Nooooooooooooooooo" _____ After settling down, they started to talk about how the five would be handled. Jean suggested they stay and enroll in their school but Emma rejected Jean''s suggestions. Jean: "Why?" Emma: "You saw my memories. You know why." Jean: "But this is different. Tony, help me out here." Emma: "No. He''s not supposed to a part of this." Jean: "Oh please, we both know you''ll agree if he told you to do something." Tony: "Wait. Can you tell me what you two are talking about? I keep hearing my name but I still don''t understand why I''m in your conversation." Jean looked at Emma "Just tell him" "No." "Look, if you continue acting like this, he''ll probably get bored of you. You''ll end up alone and broken. But if you told him now, he''ll probably just forget about it and move one. Then you''re free. You could refuse him if you want without feeling guilty anymore." "No" "If you don''t want to, I''ll make you. Besides, he deserves to not be kept in the dark after all that he did for you." Tony: "Huh? What did I do?" Emma: "Fine. Remember back you were a kid and you helped this lost girl?" "No?" _____ She started telling her about all the times she''s encountered him before. Back when she was young, Emma''s family went and brought her to the STARK Expo. There, she was looking around when she got way too focused on some interesting inventions. Her attention was on the displays and didn''t notice that she got farther and farther away from her family. She got separated from her family but that wasn''t all. The worst part was that no one was looking for her. As she discovered later in the future, one of her sisters, who hated her, was the cause of the lack of a search party. That sister of Emma''s hated her that she decided to make excuses and gain as much time as she can so that their parents won''t look for Emma. Hopefully, until after she had an accident. Knowing that Stark Expo is a huge site and some of the instructions given to her if she even became lost, she waited in the same area. She waited for quite a while but no one seemed to be looking for her. She thought she got abandoned and was starting to cry when Tony noticed her. Not only did Tony comforted her when she was sad, but he also helped her reunite with her family. He pulled her hand and confidently guided her straight to her family. She never got to introduce herself to him but she did learn of his name later. Tony didn''t remember this encounter because back then his primary purpose wasn''t to help her. His primary purpose was to teach JARVIS to self optimize his processes. He had JARVIS run facial recognition on everyone to see the performance differences and find out what else they could improve on. Tony didn''t know her name because he didn''t need it to search for her family. He just needed cameras to take a look at her face. He was too focused on analyzing the system''s performance that he didn''t even remember the face of the girl he helped that day. ______ Their next encounter was in her teens. She was forced to participate in one of the rich kids'' gatherings as her father wanted her to form a relationship with one of the rich kids. Her father was hoping to use that opportunity to build connections with other companies and use that as a stepping stone to grow his wealth or power. During the party, Emma''s evil sister got her drunk and was planning to throw her onto one of the guys. Her sister hoped that this would cause some scandal that would result in Emma getting disowned. Emma didn''t know it but she was actually thrown towards Tony. Emma''s sister picked him because he''s the one with the biggest background in the party. In. her mind, he wouldn''t sleeping with any woman in the party as this would only increase his reputation. Tony, keeping up with his spoiled teen persona, didn''t refuse the offer and went home with Emma. He help her get into his car and then proceeded to leave her alone. He didn''t touch her more than necessary to keep his image not because she wasn''t attractive but because she didn''t pose any challenge for him. He had Jarvis send Emma home while he went to see some movies. The late 1980s was a great time to watch movies. Star Wars V, Back to the Future, Raiders of the Lost Ark, Ghostbusters, Top Gun, and many more. Tony was too busy studying about the Mystic Arts for the past few years that he decided to spend the time to binge watch all those things. ______ Emma learned about what happened from her father who instead of reprimanding her, scolded her instead of not taking advantage of the situation. It was at that period that her telepathic powers, which were just some whispers in her mind before, started to grow. Thanks to her growing powers, she started to learn more about her family. She knew about his father''s image of everyone. This was also when she learned that her evil sister hated her. She couldn''t bear knowing all the things she learned as was the fact that she was being treated like an object any longer. This was when she ran away from home. She started living on her own but due to her previous life, she wasn''t able to survive the real world. She applied for jobs but because she wasn''t used to common people, she had this attitude that caused her to be fired. She also didn''t know about how to save money so she kept on staying at hotels rather than something cheaper. Her money from her savings as well as her paycheck ran out. She couldn''t pay for her stay any longer which the hotel manager tried to take advantage of her. It was at this point that Emma got control of her powers. Later on, she met her first boyfriend. He was a reckless guy who has a lot of debt and didn''t think things through. When she revealed her powers to him, he went ahead and took advantage of it. They went to some sketchy casinos to earn some money. The problem was he couldn''t keep his mouth shut, he boasted about her powers and the intel reached his debtors. They got caught but they didn''t have enough to pay the debt yet. If that wasn''t enough, they were also related to the casinos that the pair duped. They got further into debt and Emma''s boyfriend broke. He told them her ''Frost'' identity. It was at that point that she decided to trust no one. She was planning her escape while these people were planning a fake kidnapping of her. The kidnapping got broadcasted but Emma''s father didn''t comply. Emma got locked up for real this time as they didn''t know what to do with her anymore. While the perpetrators were thinking of a way to fix their mess, Emma was secretly using her powers to turn everyone on each other. A few hours with a telepath and they started killing one another. She left the room just as the time for her kidnappers to do something to her was about to come when she ''heard'' a rescue team coming for her. She decided to play victim and see who came for her. She saw some SWAT come in all equipped with STARK Weapons and equipment. Even when he''s not here, he still seems to be watching out for her. _____ After getting used to her powers, she decided to continue her previous routine and use her powers to earn money. She went to a bigger casino where she coincidentally met Tony once more. She recognized him and went to join him. She followed Tony''s moves and proceeded to help him win every round. Tony noticed the funny business she caused and immediately had JARVIS check. He determined it was her and called her to come. He thanked her for her help and then proceeded to warn her not to do this anymore. The casinos were being upgraded and she would be caught soon. He then proceeded to suggest that she do some strip show at some high-end club instead. It has a lot less security and a lot more privacy. She should be able to earn a lot more money without having to do much. She just has to practice restraint as anything too abnormal could get herself exposed instead. _____ Tony: "Wait. That was you?" Emma: "You really didn''t recognize me?" Tony looked at Emma up and down before replying Tony: "Could you blame me?" Anyway, you do know they''re just coincidences right?" Jean: "Maybe for a guy but not for a girl. You should have seen her memories instead of just hearing about it. It''s was too much for a mere coincidence." Tony: "Okay. But we still haven''t solved our problems. What are we going to do with all those... " Suddenly, the door opened with Minn-Erva rushing into the room. Minn-Erva: "You''re all here. Good. We have a problem. Carol lost her powers." Chapter 116 - Rogue 1 AN: I think I''ll try to post shorter chapters for now. Hopefully this way, I don''t get stuck trying to finish a long chapter and end up not posting. ______ Tony: "So, what happened" Minn-Erva: "We''re not sure. One moment she was grabbed by this human, the next she passed out. After she got up... how should I say this? Remember that Kamehameha thing she shouts every time she... Screw it, she looked stupid." Tony: "Did you get it on video?" Minn-Erva: "No. I think you''re missing the point here." Tony: "About her powers? I think I have an idea. It was a woman who grabbed her, right? And then right after Carol passed out, this woman started glowing just like Carol?" Minn-Erva: "How did you..." Jean: "Wait. You know who that person is?" Tony: "Sort of? Not personally. Only by name. I was actually planning to look for her after things settled down. Guess I don''t have to anymore." BOOM Tony: "And if I''m correct, which I usually am, that should be her breaking something. Probably a wall or the roof." Emma: "Can I add that blast just now as one of the reasons why I don''t want them staying here? This place is always either under construction or under attack." Jean: "Really? Right now?" Emma: "Well Tony doesn''t seem to be taking this seriously. Why can''t I? Minn-Erva: "Can you humans just drop it and continue this later?" ____ When they arrived at the room where the sound seems to be coming from, they saw the remains of what was previously a guest room. Now, it couldn''t even be considered a room. The roof was gone. The wall is also demolished to the point where it was mostly hole than a wall. When they got in, there were already other people inside but none of them looked like the person Tony was referring to. What he did notice is that Magneto is also inside the room. Tony: "Seriously? I thought we''re all friends now. What has it been, one month? Just one month and you''ve already started fighting again. Don''t you people get tired of this. Hmm? Oh hi Goose, how did you get here?" Fury: "What do you think? I brought her here." Tony: "Motherf***?" When Tony heard Fury''s voice, he was startled for a bit. He expected Fury to be in the area since Goose is here but he didn''t notice Fury when he first checked out the room. Sure Tony may not be paying attention to who is inside the room, but Fury is a special case not to notice. The X-men may have a mix of races but Fury is the only black person in the premises much less the room. Tony should have noticed Fury the moment he entered. Tony: "Fury. I should have known. Are you hiding in the dark just to make a dramatic entrance? You know what, ignore that. So, what happened this time?" Magneto: "Sorry Stark. This one''s my fault. One of my subordinates didn''t get the memo. She''s supposed to be in deep undercover. Its been a long since we made contact, we haven''t had the chance to tell her about the ceasefire. " Tony: "You sent someone to go undercover here?" Magneto: "Yeah. Her. We don''t know her real name. We just call her Rouge" Magneto pointed through the wall and onto the garden. There, Tony saw the figure of a woman who is supposed to be Rogue. She was currently firing out beams from her hands and having a shooting fight with Cyclops. The newcomers took a peek. Jean: "That girl? She looks hot." Tony: "I know, right. By the way, who''s winning?" Magneto: "Cyclops landed a lot of serious hits, but Rogue is starting to get used to her new powers. As far as I could tell, it could still go both ways." Fury: "Aren''t you supposed here to stop them from fighting? Why are you waiting here talking like you''re watching sports." Tony: "Just watch the show Fury. Otherwise, go find the Professor and ask him what to do. Where is he anyway?" Magneto: "Out checking up on your friend. I''m not sure how Rogue''s powers affect non-mutant so I had Charles check-up on her." Tony: "Then I guess Beast is Mystique the one who makes the calls. Any of you here? " Beast: "Let them finish. At this point, it''s easier to replace the whole wall. We have Jean and Magneto here anyway so it shouldn''t take much time." Fury: "What, that''s it? You wait for them to break the wall and then replace the whole thing?" Tony: "Haven''t you investigated their activities already? Where do you think they use all those construction material." Fury: "I don''t know. Some kind of hidden base?" Tony: "You know, just because SHIELD is starting to set up bases all over the world, doesn''t mean everyone else does it too. These guys break their house a lot. They do this stuff all the time that they''re basically professionals in construction at this point." Fury: "And I thought I was weird for owning an alien cat that eats people and aliens ten times its size." Tony: "You mean Goose?" Fury: "Of course I mean Goose. Why? Do you have some other alien pet?" Tony: "Not yet. But that''s not the point. The point is, you don''t own Goose. Goose owns you." _____ After watching the two fight for some time, the people watching knew that Rouge was starting to get the upper hand. Rouge was already jumping higher and higher, giving her an aerial advantage. Cyclops could still match her blast per blast but for those who witnessed Carol flying before, it wouldn''t take long for Rouge to use Carol''s powers to fly properly. Emma: "This is getting boring." Jean: "You want to make things interesting?" Emma: "Go ahead" Jean: "Let''s call the girls. Have them try to neutralize the girl. Let''s teach them how to use their powers. If you got them to make her land, we go on your way with them not going to this school. If I get to make them land her, they''ll attend this school as my students." Emma: "Fine. But you can''t use that power you used on me" "I won''t" Jean telepathically called for the Cuckoos. Within a few minutes, the Cuckoos got to the room and went to Tony. Tony: "Why are you coming to me? Go to Jean and Emma. They''re the ones who called you." The five of them turned their heads and looked at Jean at the same time. Fury, who was taking a look, was creeped out by the synchronized head-turning. Fury: "Mo_________ " Fury wasn''t even able to finish his word when he lost his voice. Emma: "Minors. Ignore him girls." Jean: "So, want to go first?" Emma: "No. I want to see how your way works." Jean: "Really? You wouldn''t be able to even try if I go first." Emma: "Enough with the bluff. You''re just trying to make me go so that you could learn from my mistakes." Jean: "Make sure you remember that when you lose" Girls. See that person flying over there? I want you to try and make her land. If you do, daddy will be happy and is going to get you puppies." Tony: "What did you say?" Cuckoos: """""Land""""" Immediately after the Cuckoos issued their command, Rouge went crashing towards the ground. Jean: ?? Chapter 117 - Poke Ball An: So, Black Widow trailer is out. _____ Fury: "Is she dead?" Emma: "Sadly no. I do hope she''d die from embarrassment after she knows what happened. Getting taken out by a bunch of kids." Jean: "Come on Emma. No need to be salty. Besides, they''re technically still your clones. Do you expect them to do anything less?" Emma: "I guess not." Fury: "Clones. Aliens?" Tony: "Not this time. Human-made. And no. You''re not allowed to use them for your super-secret boy band. Well girl group in this case" Fury: "I haven''t even." Tony: "B*tch, please. You''ve seen the results. I know you''re tempted to. I''m guessing none of the X-men or the brotherhood joined you when you asked. Though I supposed you struck some sort of deal to get some people to help you on that space program of yours." Fury: "How did you...? Is there any person who doesn''t secretly work for you?" Tony: "[Chuckles]. You know, in some other dimension, I think I get to say that to you. So, what''s the deal" Tony looked at Magneto for answers. While the X-Men may offer their help voluntarily, Magneto certainly won''t. Magneto: "I''ll help them carry their space station to space. In exchange, he wipes out all our records along with the condition that he won''t pursue us and help us escape from our pursuers." Tony: "As long as things don''t get too public to coverup?" Fury: "Of course" Tony: "You know this will only be effective as long as he''s in control of SHIELD right? What if the situation changes?" Magneto: "It''s fine. I only need a few years. By then, I''ll disappear along with Charles." Tony: "What? Why? I remember you have kids. What about them?" Magneto: "Just my past catching up to me. I don''t know who it is but someone managed to find me. They bombed my whole village." Tony: [Wait. This sounds familiar. Isn''t this...] Fury: "I''m still not convinced that they''re targeting you. Just because the missile hit your house, doesn''t mean they''re targeting you." Magneto: "Then how about the fact that 2 missiles went straight to our house and landed right in the middle of our dinner table? Right on time when we usually ate. I know because that''s the time all our clocks are stuck at. Also, the missiles around our house weren''t just any random missiles. They''re Stark''s. All of them." Tony: "Wait. I didn''t do..." Magneto: "Relax. I know that. My family was all here when it happened. Your body double plan to trick the aliens turned out to be useful. We managed to fake our deaths. It helped me gain extra time for my family as well as to investigate. Otherwise, I might have had to fake my and my wife''s deaths, just to prevent my kids'' identities from being revealed as mutants. " Tony: [F*ck. This is the story from Age of Ultron. The twins aren''t orphans anymore. Or were they not orphans at all? Damn it I reincarnated too early.] Fury: "Then how did you know they were Stark''s?" Magneto: "One missile didn''t go off. I disassembled it and compared it to the fragments of the first one. But that isn''t the point. My point is that these people got the best weapons money can buy. Just to kill me. Do you know how much those Stark missiles go for? They''d have to have deep pockets to waste all that just for a bombing. Some other groups like the Ten Rings may have the money for that but none of them near Sokovia. " Tony: "So what''s your plan? Send your kids here while you go out for revenge?" Magneto: "A bit. Don''t worry, they''re older than those girls. Speaking of. 6 o''clock" Just as Magneto finished speaking, Tony felt hands grabbing onto him. Tony looked back and praised them and then said that he''ll go out for a while. Jean: "Wait. Where are you going?" Tony: "To the orphanage to adopt a few more kids. Where do YOU think? I''m going to get the puppies." Jean: "What about the hot chick? You sure you don''t want to wake her up like Prince Charming?" Tony: "I''ll pass. I already have a super woman trying to kill me. Besides, I don''t want to literally be su?k?d dry." Tony was about to create a portal and teleport out when he remembered that people who don''t know about that like Fury was here. He looked around to search for the other person who could travel past. He started looking for someone blue. He finally found Nightcrawler(Kurt) beside one of the new kids. Tony: "Hey overgrown smurf. " _____ Stark''s Home Tony: "JARVIS, were you listening?" JARVIS: "I believe you''re going to be bringing the Eevees to your daughters, sir." Tony: "Oh come on. Not you too." JARVIS: "I''m sorry sir, but this is the conclusion I came up with after analyzing all the information gathered from the monitoring devices. I believe that, in your words, the most appropriate adjective to describe your situation is screwed." Tony: "Ah sh*t. At least call them step-daughters. Seriously, what the hell, I haven''t even met Pepper yet the universe is giving me kids." JARVIS: "Very well. The Eevee''s are almost done getting cleaned. The only thing left is their travel carriers. Are you really sure about going ahead and using the space stations to carry your pets?" Tony: "Pokeballs" JARVIS: "Understood. Pokeballs. Are you sure about this, sir? If you granted access to the new equipment, I believe I can build a Pokeball with much less materials." Tony: "It''s fine. I want to be the first one to play with the new machines. Besides, they''re going to be obsolete anyway. At least this way, then won''t age a lot. Just make sure the systems are compatible with the Shi''ar technology. Otherwise, there''s no point for all this rushing." _____ Ever since a certain stupid Emperor tried to control the Phoenix Force, Tony has basically got himself a galactic Empire. Granted, his coronation ceremony isn''t complete yet but it still doesn''t change the fact that he owns an Empire now. Along with the Empire was a fleet of spaceships and warships that follow his every command. This new set of spaceships made his plans obsolete. Initially, he had a plan to harvest various raw materials and resources from the asteroid belt involved multiple space stations. He would spread all over the asteroid belt and have them act as jump points while he harvested the meteorites. Unfortunately, this plan got a major upgrade and everything had to be reorganized. Along with the Imperial Guards, the Shi''ar also had all kinds of weapons and spaceships in their arsenal to protect their territory. They were just like a certain country who liked to spend a lot of money on their military. Combining that huge resource allocation with the speed of technological development coming of a galactic empire and you have a lot of advancements in their technology. The military equipment needed to be replaced frequently to keep up. Tony used his powers to repurpose some of the older spaceships to help him gather resources near Earth. This left him with some extra space stations'' bodies that he no longer needed. He thought about reclaiming all the raw materials but decided to just hoard it in case he ever needed it. Luckily for him, the usual event that plagued hoarders didn''t happen to him. He had enough storage space to hoard everything and not have to dispose of something, only to find out that he needed it a few days later. He was able to find a use for those space stations. Since they were spherical in shape, they were already the correct shape to act as Poke Balls. He just needed to add a few things to make it a proper Poke Ball (AN: If I remembered wrong and they weren''t spheres, then just treat this as a retcon. Comics do this all the time. ) _____ One thing he added to make the space station a Pokeball is the Pym Particles. By using it to miniaturize the space station, it could now change sizes from a key chain sized object to a throwable ball and back. Next, he needed to figure out how to call a Pokemon into and out off of the Pokeball. The first part is making the Pokemon go into the ball when it becomes smaller. Since he was a bit short of time and didn''t want JARVIS to play with his toys before him, he just went to the Shi''ar Empire and got one of their ships that were equipped with tractor beams. He had JARVIS mount them near the space-station''s airlock compartment. Next is to make the Pokemon bigger or smaller. By changing the shrinking and enlarging shuriken so that they were shaped like needles, they were able to go faster on a straight line than before. He then mounts the needles onto a railgun and fires it a the Pokemon. He, of course, had JARVIS man the railguns so that they wouldn''t accidentally kill the Pokemons. He then added multiple laser pointers combined to make a bigger beam. This was used as an ?ssistant to help someone aim towards the Pokemon. Finally, he needed to make the interior as livable as possible. If he remembered correctly, Pokemons didn''t do a lot of things outside their Pokeballs. He figured that the interior should be comfortable enough that most Pokemons, except for Pikachu, wouldn''t mind staying inside. With this in mind, Tony had JARVIS modify the interior. He used artificial gravity generators to create a unidirectional gravity regardless of the POkeball''s orientation. This should make it so that whoever inside is always upright. Next, he added some utilities. He then added furniture like a refrigerator, JARVIS powered cooking machine, tv, bed and some sound systems. He also some Shi''ar equipment to recycle the wastes and other materials inside to make is partially self-sustaining. He already set things up so that the healing machine would have valves to exchange materials and resupply stocks. The recycling system is just an insurance incase the Pokeballs got lost for quite some time. _____ After finishing the setup of the Pokeballs, he had a clone test it. He was surprised at how comfortable everything is and didn''t even mind staying in it. Tony: "Damn. These Pokemon live better than some people. JARVIS, change the color scheme to blue and yellow. Have the regular Pokeball be a little less comfortable and the Great ball uses special fabrics or something. As for the Master Ball, mark it as under development." Chapter 118 - Moira MacTaggert AN: Had to prepare. Buy gas, food and other stuff. My country is now in lockdown (sort-of). Still can''t understand why toilet papers get sold out in other countries tho. I''m using tissue paper given from drive thru''s, take-outs, and other stuff and I still haven''t finished using up my whole stash. _____ After Tony left, Jean went to check up on Scott who had just fought with Rogue. Jean got hold of Emma and the Cuckoos and levitated them down to the ground. Jean: "Scott. Are you alive?" Scott: "Yeah. Thanks, Jean." Jean: "Don''t thank me. Thank them." Scott looked at where Jean was pointing and saw five girls who are identical to each other. Scott: "Thanks girls. So, mind introducing me to these lovely ladies?" Jean: "Sophie, Phoebe, Irma, Celeste, Esme." Scott: "Hello. I''m Scott. So, where are you from?" Jean: "You can do the introductions later. All you need to know is they are telepaths and they''re Tony''s kids." Scott: "Telepaths. Tony''s. But they look like around ... Wait, Is this what you did when you went to college? " Jean didn''t answer Scott''s question. Instead, she just smiled as if he guessed correctly. Scott: "No... Seriously? Does Ororo know?" Jean: "Ororo is trying to kill Tony right now." Scott: "Let me guess. That blonde girl is your babysitter. Well, I guess Tony wasn''t lying." Jean: "Lying about?" Scott: "It''s nothing. It''s just a random thing we talked about during boy''s night. Tony started bragging about having bikini models as his babysitters. Of course, none of us believed him. I''m guessing he never forgot about that." Emma overheard Scott''s ramblings so she went to talk to Jean. Emma: "Hey Jean. Remember the deal about you becoming their step-mom? Jean: "Umm. No?" Emma: "Fine. Then I won''t be helping train the puppies. Let''s see how you like it when you clean up after 10 kids." Jean: "Wait. Stop. I''m sorry. Scott. This is Emma, their DNA mother." Scott: "DNA?" Jean: "They''re clones. It''s a long story. Let''s get this girl restrained first." Jean looked at Minn-Erva and Fury who followed along with Magneto. The two were the ones most familiar with Carol''s powers. They probably have some information on things to watch out for while trying to restrain Rogue. Minn-Erva: "Carol had this chip stuck on her neck which kept her from using her powers which is gone. Unfortunately, I have no idea how it worked since it wasn''t standard equipment." They then looked at Fury as he''s the only other person. Fury: "What? I have no idea how alien tech works. Stark provided everything that was useful." Magneto: "Stark... What about those collars we used on those aliens from before?" Scott: "That might work. But ours are already in storage. It would take some time to get it. What happens if this girl wakes up?" Fury: "About that, I think I have an idea." Fury turned around and looked for something. He saw one of the students inside the mansion playing with Goose. Fury: "Can someone help me get Goose?" Emma: "Cat? What is it supposed to do, overload her with cuteness?" Fury: "Not Exactly." _____ Jean was levitating Goose toward them but before she could even start, Fury warned her not to do it fast. Goose might get angry. Jean: "Really? You don''t want your cat to get angry?" Fury: "Yeah. You know how super pets go. So, what''s up with the puppies?" Jean: "What do you mean what''s up?" Fury: "Honestly, I don''t know. I''m just expecting it to be weird." Jean: "Weird? Well, they look flat-faced dogs with rabbit ears." Fury: "That''s not what I meant." Scott: "Look I don''t know how we got from alien cuffs to puppies, but why are you asking as if the puppies should do something awesome. Are they supposed to spit fire or have lasers?" Fury: "Well yeah. I mean they''re Stark''s. Aren''t they supposed to do something like that?" Scott: "Wha... And I thought us mutants are supposed to be the weird ones." Jean: "I don''t know Scott. Tony did say he did something to those puppies. They aren''t even barking like dogs." Emma: "I believe his exact terms were mutants. He said they were like us but for animals." Scott: "I don''t... You know what, let''s finish this inside. My body hurts. I need to have it checked." _____ Jean: "Hey Fury, here''s your cat." Fury: "Thanks. Hey Goose, you know what to do right?" Meow? Fury: "Okay. I''m ready." The others who saw this started looking at him weirdly. Emma: "Are you serious right now?" Fury: "What?" Scott: "You''re pointing the cat at her." Fury: "I know. Can you hurry up and get the collars already? Goose isn''t light you know." Goose heard this and started getting angry. She tried to face Fury but Fury knew better than to be in front of Goose''s face. He made sure to hide behind Goose. When Goose couldn''t face Fury, she settled on scratching him instead. She extended her claws and started waving her paws around. Fury: "Hey. Stop it. Goose, come on. I already lost an eye. Goose" Fury didn''t know what to do. If he let Goose down, he might get eaten alive. If he kept holding onto Goose, he might get scratched instead. He didn''t know what to do so he ended up spinning around trying to use the rotation to keep Goose''s paws away. ... Scott: "Can someone get this on video? I want to show this to our students and prove that we aren''t the weirdest people on Earth." _____ After placing the power dampening collars on Rogue, the went to the clinic to have her and Scott checked out. The other students tried to follow but they were all told off and left. When they went inside, the same Professor X with Beast checking up on Carol''s vitals. They were also on a video call with some old woman. The young ones didn''t recognized who they were talking to but Magneto recognized her. Magneto: "Moira. Nice to see you." Moria (In some Scottish Accent): "Erik. How''s the brotherhood?" Magneto: "We had some accidents but nothing we couldn''t handle. I''m guessing they called you in for a consult." Moria: "More like I''m helping them study her. The girl is supposed to be human be she has the blood of an alien. Do you know what this means?" Magneto: "No. But I have a feeling that you''re going to tell me." Moria: "This is the key to my research. If I figure out how they got her body to not reject all that foreign blood, I might be able to complete my formula. Mutants who don''t want their powers could get rid of them." Magneto: "Are you still on that? You''re just wasting all that money Moria. Why would anyone want to get rid of their powers." Moria: "Says the guy who can literally create a flying a submarine. Not everyone likes their mutations, Erik." While Magneto and Moria caught up with each other, Jean and Scott approached Professor X to ask. "Umm Professor, who is she?" Prof. X: "Moira MacTaggert. A friend from our old days. She owns a research facility in Scotland and has it researching mutant biology. Right now, she is working on a way to remove the mutations safely." Jean: "Safely? Is that even possible? The X-gene is embedded in the genes. Isn''t removing them going to cause more problems instead." Prof. X: "No my dear. She isn''t working on removing the gene, just it''s effects. She is currently working on a way to stop the X-gene from activating but thanks to our new alien friends. With all those new medical techniques and equipment, she has finally discovered a new path. If she succeeds, she might be able to reverse the process entirely." Jean: "You know, Tony is also working on something mutant related. I think he is trying to induce mutations on puppies" Professor X was about to inquire more about the research but everyone in the room got distracted. BAMF A cloud of smoke appeared and when it clears up, they saw Kurt(Nightcrawler) and Tony. They looked just like they were before but Tony has a briefcase that wasn''t with him when he left. Tony: "Thanks. Here." Tony handed Kurt some cash. He wanted to put it in Kurt''s hands but Kurt refused. Kurt: "No. I couldn''t possibly." Tony: "Just take it. Go buy some H?agen-Dazs or something." Kurt: "But.." Jean: "Just take it. He has plenty of that anyway." Kurt: "Thanks." After accepting the money, Kurt went and bamfed himself to a nearby store. _____ Jean was looking at Tony, more specifically his briefcase. Jean: "Tony. You didn''t..." Tony: "Yep. Tada." Tony lifted the briefcase and it opened automatically. Inside the briefcase were five the Poke Balls as well as a shiny blue cube. Tony waited for someone to make a reaction but got nothing. He looked inside the briefcase to check if the Poke balls are still inside when he saw the attention-grabbing cube. Tony: "Oh right. The Tesseract is still here." Tony searched around to see if either Minn-Erva or Fury was around. He found Fury but he seems to be occupied apologizing to Goose. Tony was able to find Minn-Erva. Tony: "Minn-Erva. Catch" He threw the cube to Minn-Erva like it was some sort of potato. Minn-Erva recognized the cube and panicked for a bit before proceeding to catch it. Her hands slipped for a bit but eventually, she was still able to grab hold of the Tesseract. Minn-Erva: "What''s wrong with you? This isn''t some toy." Tony: "Relax. It''s not like you dropped it. Besides, it''s not that fragile that it would break when dropped. Take care of it for a bit. Just make sure Carol doesn''t make contact with it. I still need to present this Here are the puppies. Tada !!!" Tony proceeded to present the Poke Balls again. Everyone got a look look at what was inside. They thought the briefcase may have some magic tricks and something might have changed but they were disappointed. Other than the balls, there wasn''t anything else in the briefcase. Fury: "Is it just me, or does the word puppy mean something else to rich people?" Emma: "No. Puppies still mean puppies" Scott: "So it''s Tony?" _____ AN: If you know about Moria McTaggert, please don''t spoil it. Chapter 119 - Ms. Marvel Tony: "So, how''s Carol?" Prof. X: "She''ll be fine. But I can''t so for sure about her powers. According to Erik, with the way Rouge was fighting, she should have already lost her powers by now. Even he doesn''t understands why. I doubt your friend could regain her powers until then." Tony: "It''s fine. I think it''s actually better for her to be powerless for now." Jean: "You want her to lose her powers?" Fury: "Hey. I thought you brought that cube to give Carol her powers back?" Tony: "Fury? I thought you were busy? Did you settle things with Goose?" Fury: "Yeah. I''ll get her some roasted pig later. What about the cube? Why did you bring it here if you weren''t going to use it?" Fury pointed at the Tesseract on Minn-Erva''s hands. Tony: "That? That''s just the bait for Carol. I''m going to have her take some tests. She''ll have to work hard before she gets her powers back" Fury: "But what about the aliens. Earth is defenseless without her." Tony: "Not really. Besides, aren''t you forgetting about all these people around you?" Fury looked around. He was there when they fought an ?ssassination squad. He knew part of their capabilities. Fury: "Look. No offense to everyone here. You''re nowhere as strong as she is. I saw her destroy spaceships. Even Magneto couldn''t do that." Tony: "Why do you need to destroy spaceships? With the people here, you could steal the spaceships instead. They''re way stronger than her alone." Fury: "But that''s dif--" Tony: "Nuh-uh. No buts. I''m not letting her get her powers if she doesn''t learn some discipline." Emma: "Discipline? You? Really?" Tony: "Hey! I can be disciplined if I wanted to. Just because I don''t do it doesn''t mean I don''t know about it. Minn-Erva, help me out here." Minn-Erva: "Nope. You play around with those toys of yours during the missions" Tony: "Hey. They do the job. But that''s not what I meant. I meant about Carol." Minn-Erva: "Oh that. Right. You should have seen her on the field. She way too reckless. She doesn''t do reconnaissance just because she has powers. She''ll plow through any place without checking if there are traps. At least Tony knows about the traps. He just likes to poke at it anyway." Tony: "Thank you. See, Fury? This is what I mean. Carol was a soldier. But somehow, she managed to be more reckless than before. Since the only thing that changed is she got full access to her powers. This is definitely because of that." Fury: "Fine. But if someone alien did come to invade. You better get me one of their spaceships." Tony: "The next time an alien goes and invades Earth, you wouldn''t even know where to put all things, aliens. Now, who wants to train a superhero?" _____ When Carol regained consciousness, she felt her body rocking back and forth. She immediately opened her eyes and looked around. She looked all over and found out that she was in a forest. She tried to look around to look for clues but wasn''t able to find anything she was familiar with. The only thing she knew was that she was in a horse-drawn carriage with her hands tied along with one other person. Carol: "Where Am I?" When the person noticed her, he started talking to her. "Hey, you. You''re finally awake. You''re trying to cross the borders right?" Carol: "That voice. Tony?" Tony: "Nope. I''m Batman. I mean Ralof. Now, where was I? What''s the next line again? Ah, screw it." With that, the scene Carol saw changed. Instead of the forest, she was now inside an empty room. Other than the bed she''s laying on, the only other thing in the room is a crate beside her bed. Tony: "So, do you want to get your powers back?" Carol: "What are you saying. Of course, I want to." Tony: "Good. Then for your first task. Go open that crate." Carol followed his instructions. When she opened it, she saw a black piece of cloth with some hints of yellow. She pulled it out of the box and unfolded it. When she did, she saw a black swimsuit with a bolt of lightning running across it. Carol: "A swimsuit? Why are you showing me a swimsuit?" Tony: "That''s not a swimsuit. That''s your costume. What else would you do with a costume? You''re going to be wearing that." Carol: "No. I''m not wearing this. It''s just a swimsuit. You''re sup just for your fetish." Tony: "Just a swimsuit? No no no. That right there is a special suit. First of all, don''t you remember your uniform being baggy at ''some'' places? This costume can wrap around your body better than that old uniform. You shouldn''t be complaining about that baggy costume any time soon. Secondly, it looks good. You keep charging every time we strike somewhere, this shouldn''t be a problem, right? And most importantly, it is designed by some very expensive designers. The form and cut is supposed to emphasize your body more. Your ?h?st is already great but that ?ss just sucks. We tried to do all kinds of things except getting you pregnant and still nothing. Face it, it''s flat. This should help it look a bit better." Carol: "No. This is just stu--" Tony: "Plus, if you don''t wear it I won''t be motivated to help. Good luck trying to recreate that blast without me." Carol: "Fine." ____ Inside the control room for Carol''s room. Tony, Minn-Erva, and Jean were inside the room, watching as Carol through the video feeds. They watched as Carol took off her clothes and changed outfits. Carol: "Done." Tony: "Good. Now do a twirl." Carol tried to spin around but instead of a pageant spin, Carol turned around like a penguin. Tony: "Sigh. You''re hopeless. I don''t know how you did it but you managed to make your ?ss flatter. That''s it. I''m out. Minn-Erva, you trained like her before. Want to take charge? I don''t care what you do. Just make sure she doesn''t get loose an arm or something. " After giving Minn-Erva the wheel, Tony took the Tesseract from her. Minn-Erva''s relationship with Carol wasn''t like it used to be. Instead of training her, she end up spoiling her instead. At least with the Tesseract on him, Carol wouldn''t have the change to ''accidentally'' regain her powers. Tony was just about to leave the room when the doors opened up. Tony: "Mystique? Weren''t you supposed to be out or something? If you''re here for Carol, she hasn''t even warmed up, much less started training. There''s no way she''ll stand a chance against you right now." Mystique: "Hi Tony. I heard you tied up my daughter?" Tony: "WHAT?" Jean: "I guess that''s your sixth daughter then." Tony: "Wait. WHAT??" Mystique: "Look. She might like to play rough, but please don''t treat her the same way you treated me. That''s way too rough for regular humans." Tony: "Wha?? Wait, who''s your daughter?" Mystique: "Anna Marie?" "Who?" M: "Rogue? Don''t tell me you treated her like one of your one night stands?" Tony: "Oh, Rogue I haven''t even met her. Much less touch her." Mystique: "Really? Then why is a collar with your name wrapped around her neck?" Tony didn''t know what was happening. He thought that after he left, they just knocked Rouge out and kept her unconscious until things were done but as it turns out, he was wrong. He looked at Jean for answers. Jean: "That collar was the power dampening collar you left here. We thought it would help restrain her powers." Tony: "Fine. " Chapter 120 - Rogue 2 On their way to Rogue''s holding cell Tony was trying to raise his hand wanting to ask all kinds of stuff that popped into his head. He would put it down immediately because he would either deem the question offensive or he solved the problem himself. This made look like he was doing some warmup exercise, raising and lowering his arms periodically. Jean: "What''s wrong with you?" Mystique: "It''s not him. It''s me. Go ahead. Ask what you want." Tony: "Really? Ok. So, you don''t pass down the skin color? Because honestly, I thought this other blue kid is your child and not her. " Jean: "Tony!" Tony: "What? Don''t tell me you''re not curious." Jean: "..." Mystique was a little disturbed by what Tony said but didn''t show it. She didn''t know if they would pursue this topic so she thought about a comeback so that should distract them. Mystique: "It''s fine. But why did you ask? Are you afraid you accidentally ?mpr??n?t?d me?" Tony: "Wha... " Mystique: "It''s a joke. To be honest, I''m not quite sure of it myself." Tony: "But how did... OH. Is she?" Mystique: "Yeah." Tony: "And you left her when she was?" Mystique: "Old enough to remember." Tony: "I see. What will you say?" Mystique: "I don''t know. That''s why I went to you first. I thought you might have an idea." Jean suddenly felt left out. She was between the two yet it felt like she wasn''t even noticed by them. The two seemed to be understanding each other despite not talking properly that she started to get annoyed. Jean: "What? What''s with the OH? Are you two telepaths now? Don''t make me read your minds." Mystique: "Relax. It''s just about Rouge. She''s adopted. So, Tony? Any ideas?" Jean: "No." Tony: "What? I haven''t even said anything yet." Jean: "You don''t have to. Your face says it all. You''re probably thinking of some stupid solution right?" Tony: "Hey! It''s not stupid if it works. And I guarantee, this solution works. I''ve already tried it and so far, it worked 100% of the time." Jean: "Really?" Tony: "Yeah. Swear to [email protected]^ !33." Jean: "To who?" Tony: "Just. Nevermind. You can check my mind. I guarantee I''m not lying." Jean tried to take a peek in his mind but Mystique interrupted her before she could. Mystique: "Don''t waste your time Jean. If he''s that confident, then it shouldn''t be a lie" Jean: "I know. But something''s fishy." Mystique: "Of course there is. It''s him" Jean: "Fine. Old rule?" Tony: "Yup. Old rules. You can ask anything you want as long as it''s not too direct." Jean: "Fine. Is it really 100% of the time?" Tony: "Yup." Mystique: "How many times have you tried this solution ?" Tony thought about it and started counting. He didn''t even reach the double digits when he decided to give up counting. Tony: "A lot" Mystique: "Ok. I''m in." Tony: "Okay!" Tony told JARVIS to prepare for something but Jean suddenly asked one last question. Jean: "Wait. What''s the sample size? And just to be sure. Not the total number of subjects, how many sorts of cases like this did you solve? " Tony: "Why are you still asking? She''s already in." Jean: "Why aren''t you answering? Are you afraid she''ll back out?" Tony: "Yeah! What''s with those stares? I can''t be shameless?" Mystique: "Fine. As long as you don''t hurt her, I''ll cooperate." Jean: "So?" Tony: "Fine. One" Jean: -_- Mystique: -__- Tony: "What? I didn''t lie. 1 out of 1 is 100%." Jean: "That''s..." Tony: "Math" Mystique: "It''s fine Jean. But you have to tell these first. One, who are they? And two, what''s the situation before and after." Tony started telling them a bit of the history between Carol and Minn-Erva. He told them how they weren''t even close to being actual friends before he jumped in and how they were now close enough that if they could be considered sisters. Mystique: "Jean? Is it true?" Since they were still walking distance from Carol and Minn-Erva''s room, she decided to check it out. She looked into their minds and sifted through their memories of before and after the events of Captain Marvel. Jean: "Check''s out" Mystique: "Fine. If this is what it takes. Jean, mind giving us some privacy?" Jean: "Not yet. I''ll have to vet her first." Tony: "What do you mean vet? Do you want to check up on the puppies? I thought I already told Emma to just push the bu??on and throw the ball when it gets bigger. Everything else should go automatically." Jean: "Anthony Edward Stark, you know what I''m talking about." Tony: "Yes Ma''am." _____ Meanwhile in Tony''s mind. He started sending commands for JARVIS to hurry up with the company that was going to be given to Jean. He even asked JARVIS to try and create a new AI for the company. The AI should also follow the same TAIL''s but other than that, Tony told him to only add the management experiences. The other functions are only at the most fundamental levels. This way, the AI should mostly grow on its own. Other than having revenge by giving JARVIS a kid of his own, Tony also did this to make Jean busy. With the new company and the AI, Jean should be busy, even for just a bit. He wouldn''t dare say it to her but he felt like she was becoming suffocating. Sure it was nice that she''s allowing her to these kinds of things but it still felt weird talking about these kinds of stuff with her. He also didn''t notice it before, but now he is starting to feel guilty sleeping with all those women. Jean may allow it but he''s not sure if she''s just saying that. It also a problem that he doesn''t know if the guilt is because Jean didn''t know about everyone he slept with before or because she knows a lot of women he slept with now. He was hoping that with this, he should be able to relieve himself from his guilt. With the company taking up most of her attention, she should be busy for the first couple of months. Bi or not, this should take away her focus from building up a harem. He''ll even get some company from a ''certain'' country, go and pirate some of the company products to compete with her. Just to keep her on her toes. He''ll then have one of his shadow clones live with her. He''ll have to bring some kind of portable laboratory similar to his Poke Balls to cope with boredom but if all goes according to plan, Jean should experience being with him properly like a couple. Not a weird leader managing his harem. She would go to work, and then back, and be greeted by her house husband Tony. The only job of his clone is to observe her mood. He''ll check to see if she actually enjoys that kind of life. If she does, he''ll let her do that and maintain it. If she doesn''t, he''ll let her go back and manage the harem. That''s right. He wouldn''t break the harem. Sure he didn''t plan to make his harem but it doesn''t mean he would destroy it. It''s there for him to enjoy. Who is he to reject sleeping with such beautiful women when they want to sleep with him. The only thing that would probably change, if Jean wouldn''t return to build up the harem, would be his goals. Instead of collecting all kinds of beautiful women, he''s planning just to sleep with every beautiful woman. It would be their choice if they decide to take things further. Tony Stark in the comics is known to have slept with a lot of women. The only thing he would be doing is adding a lot more women to that list. Tony: [Ah I really did great in picking shadow clones as my skill. Sure I chose it for the ultra multi-tasking ability. I mean MCU has all these kinds of things. I couldn''t possibly study all of those alone. But with my shadow clones, let''s face it, even if I didn''t become ''ME'', I''d still be able to study all those things with just my shadow clones. It also helps that I don''t have to clean up if one of my clones die. What is surprising is with this, I can enjoy a harem while being fair to every girl. I mean she wants me, she can get me. She can get one, or even more, of me just for herself. Sure we all look and act the same but she can just treat us as X-tuplets] Phoenix, who was sleeping inside Tony, couldn''t help but wake up because of all of his monologuing. She went ahead and started talking to him asking. Phoenix: [Who are you talking to?] Tony: [Hopefully? No one.] ____ After learning a bit about Rogue''s habits and her personality, Tony found a way to have his plan get going. Tony: "I think I could make things work but we have to go somewhere private." Jean: "Why? Couldn''t you turn off the cameras and drill them there?" Tony: "Drill? Really? Classy. Jean. Classy. And no. I need to do something that I don''t like some people to know." Mystique: "We could go to my room." Tony: "No. We need somewhere safer. And Really? In school? You think you''re safe here?" Mystique: "Yeah. I mean I thought it was just going to be a quicky. Let''s go to your place then" Tony: "But what about the meeting? Isn''t Fury still making deals with the X-men and the Brotherhood before Rogue attacked?" Jean: "Why do you even want to go? It''s not like you don''t know what''s happening to them." Tony: "Oh you know, I like to meddle in other people''s business. Besides, if something happens, I''ll still get involved. Unless SHIELD decides to take it slow and work on their R&D first. " Jean: "Fine. Give me a phone. JARVIS can record everything they talk about and ask questions using that." Tony: "Thanks. Now Mystique, what I''m about to do next is going to be a secret. Just ask Jean for a mind wipe in case you think you can''t handle keeping it a secret." After saying that, Tony had JARVIS doctor the footage of them in the cctv''s. He then turn off the light. Then, he used his symbiote to cover them from any other sort of exposure. Then, Tony ahead and had used his other powers to change his genetic structure into Mystique''s. He started looking like her and after stabilizing, he looked like himself again. Mystique was able to adapt to the darkness by changing her eyes to become cat eyes. She saw Tony transform into her so he asked. Mystique: "What was that?" Jean: "Did you copy her?" Tony: "Yeah. Now here comes the hard part. Mystique, you have to convince Rogue that I have her powers." Mystique: "What? Why?" Tony: "You said it yourself, she''s got her powers after her first kiss with a boy. According to you, she''s not nun material and she''s also not a lesbian. That means she still likes men. She''s old enough to be in a relationship but still hasn''t been in one due to her powers. Now, what do you think would happen when she meets someone like her? A guy who also steal other powers. A person she can touch." Mystique: "That''s..." Jean: "Tony. I need to ask. Are you sure you''re one of the good guys?" _____ After arriving at the room, they rehearsed things one last time. He then took a peek to see Rouge. He had just taken a look of her face. He thought she just looked like someone he knew but then he saw her eyes. He knew those eyes from his past life so he got stunned. Tony: "Alexandra Daddario" Jean: "Who?" Tony: "Nothing. You said you want to vet her? Take a peek." Jean did as he said. Jean: "Wow. She''s pretty. Okay. She passes." Tony: "That''s it?" Jean: "What do you want me to say?" Tony: "Look again. Wait until you see her eyes." Jean: "Eyes? Why would I look at her ey... WOAH" Tony: "I know right." Jean: "I like her. Okay, here''s the deal. When you get full control over your powers, I want you to look at you with those eyes or something better." Tony: "Done." _____ Rogue heard the commotion Tony and Jean caused outside. She paid attention to the door and after some time it opened. She saw a familiar blue skin from the hand opening the door. Rogue: "Hello Mother." Chapter 121 - 121 AN: Ok, I thought the scheduler worked for Monday but I guess not. Hopefully the scheduler chapter tomorrow works. _____ Rogue: "Hello Mother" Rogue watched as ''Mystique'' stepped inside the room. ''Mystique'' hasn''t even finished 2 steps when Rogue noticed something was wrong. She didn''t know what it was so she looked at ''Mystique'' closely. She kept her eyes on ''her'' and didn''t even blink. After seeing ''Mystique'' walk a few more steps, she knew what was wrong. The way ''she'' walked was wrong. It looked only a little bit familiar for her at most. Mystique would go out and leave Rogue lots of times when she was a kid. For Rogue, Mystique wasn''t with her as much as she wanted. Rogue knew her mother was out there helping others like her so she didn''t complain. Instead, to compensate, she just enjoyed the times when she was with her. She looked at her closely. She wanted to remember as much of her memories with Mystique as possible. They may not share a lot of memories together but Rogue was always there when Mystique left and when she returned. She knew how Mystique walks. The one in front of her isn''t her mother. The ''Mystique'' in front of her may look like Mystique but she knew this person wasn''t her. Rogue: "Stop right there." Mystique: "Look. I know you''re angry at me. But can we at least talk a little closer?" Rogue: "You''re not her. Who are you?" ''Mystique'': "What are you talking about? Don''t you recognize the person who raised you?" Rogue: "I''ve been raised by a shapeshifter. I know better than to trust you based on how you look. Do you really think I wouldn''t know you''re not her?" ''Mystique'': "What. are you talking about?" Rogue: "Stop it. I know you''re not her. You can''t even walk like a woman properly, much less walk like her." Tony was shocked. He thought he imitated Mystique as much as he could but apparently it wasn''t enough. He knew he wouldn''t be able to get past the conversation stage but he expected to at least get close enough for an eye to eye conversation. He wasn''t even able to make a few steps after stepping inside, much less get close enough. He thought about how he could turn this around but none of the ideas could work immediately. He decided to give up. He looked back at the door. Tony: "Hey, I thought she hated you? How come she knows I''m not you as soon as I walked in?" Mystique walked from behind the door. Mystique: "Hello, Marie. Or should I call you Rogue now?" Mystique just got in the room when Rogue also stopped her. Rogue: "Wait. How do I know you''re really you?" Mystique: "Do you really want me to answer that? He might be you''re last chance for a relationship you know?" Rogue: "What are you talking about?" Tony: "Oh right." Tony transformed back to himself. He then went and introduced himself. He made sure to emphasize that he wasn''t originally a shapeshifter, to begin with. Rogue: "What are you saying?" Tony: "I''m saying. I can do this." He then walked towards and grab her hands. He removed the gloves she had on and went to touch her skin. When he made contact with her, Tony had his Symbiote bond with her. After he did this, the Symbiote started bonding with some of Rogue''s cells. He then used his Symbiotes as a scanner to look at her genetic structure. There may be (approx) 3 Billion base pairs to sift through but Tony already had ''some'' experience thanks to his research. He knew some basics of mutant genetics such as which ones can affect the powers and which ones aren''t related to it. He ignored all the genes that he knew weren''t related to mutant powers and started looking at them. He copied those parts onto his body and started using Rogue''s powers. _____ When Rogue got her hands held, she felt a little tingle. She didn''t know what that tingle was. She thought it was what other people call a spark. She ignored the spark thinking it was just because of Carol''s powers. She waited for Tony to faint but instead of feeling some energy go into her, Rogue felt the power inside her leave. She didn''t know what was happening when she saw Tony start glowing. She looked at him with shock. Tony: "Does it look familiar?" Rogue was speechless. She was staring at him, wondering if what she saw was real. Rogue: "Are you..." Mystique: "Yes. He is. (Whispers: I think). He''s actually part of the reason I left. I was looking for a way you could touch someone again. I wasn''t able to find a solution but I was able to find someone you could touch." Rogue: "Wha..." Tony: "Hate to break the reunion but we gotta go." He pulled her by the hand and then went towards the door. He acted like he was checking the corridor for people before moving. He told the group to stop because he heard something and told them when to leave. He slowly guided them towards the X-Plane hangar. _____ On their way towards escaping, Rogue was spacing out. She knew they were escaping but she didn''t know why. Mystique was supposed to be on her enemies'' side. Not only was Mystique helping her escape, but she was also leaving with them. She didn''t know what was happening but then she felt something warm. She looked at the source and saw that Tony was still holding her hands. She wasn''t used to this and thought that she was hallucinating. The pulls and grips proved things were real. She then looked at her limbs straight down to her hands. She wanted to check and see if they were truly her hands. She saw that it was but she still couldn''t believe it. She continued watching and was mesmerized by the warmth of hands. She was so focused on the hands that held her that she didn''t notice how easy they were escaping. Tony could have just walked her straight out of the building and she wouldn''t have noticed. ____ When they got to the hangar, Mystique went towards a control panel. She pressed a few bu??ons and the roof of the hangar started opening. Rogue was startled by the sound of the machines moving. She looked up and but then she was distracted again. Tony pulled her into an embrace, bringing them close enough to feel each other''s breathes. She looked up at him and then saw his eyes look into hers. He smiled at her and looked back to Mystique. He waited as she approached and then also pulled her to his ?h?st. Rogue looked at Mystique on the opposite side of Tony''s ?h?st. Mystique saw Rogue''s stare and just replied back with a seductive smile. Rogue just saw that smile when she something hold her h?ps. Tony: "Hold on tight ladies." Mystique, while maintaining the eye contact with Rogue, hugged Tony by the neck. Rogue didn''t know why she felt annoyed but she was so she also hugged Tony. In addition to that, she also got close. Making sure that her rather bountiful ?h?st pressed onto Tony. Tony hugged the two of them tighter and then proceeded to fly away. _____ Jean and one of Tony''s clones inside the CCTV room. They were watching from the start. Jean: "Holding her hands already? You move fast if you want to huh?" Tony: "..." ... Jean: "Wow. I thought it was an exaggeration but she does look like she hasn''t touched anyone before." ... Jean: "Hey! Why does she get to do that? You''ve never done that to me?" Tony: "Um... because you''re so strong that you can''t get in danger? You do remember that the Phoenix can wipe out a whole planet and its resting inside of you." Jean: "No fair. I want to be a damsel in distress too." Jean glared at Tony. Tony: "What? You want me to arrange for you to get kidnapped?" ... Jean: "Wow. She really is thirsty. I can''t believe she''s already throwing herself to you like that. What has it been, a few minutes?" Tony: "I told you my plan would work." Jean: "I still can''t believe it''s that easy." Tony: "Come on. It''s not that easy." Jean: "Oh please. How long did it take for you to come up with that, five minutes? Just imagine what you could come up with given a lot of time. Actually, you might even be doing it right now and we just don''t know. With what you came up with on the fly, I don''t think anyone would notice if you were already serious and were actually a bad guy." Tony: "Fine. You want me to play the bad guy? Then you''re already screwed. I''ve got an AI which can go Skynet and destroy human civilization. I''ve got missiles all across the globe. I''ve got large satellites and spaceships out there ready to crash at cities and immediately wipe everyone out. I''ve even got part of the Phoenix inside of me, ready to eat our sun. I also got an alien cat who could eat every single person on the planet and would still want food for dinner. I even have a way to create a black hole if I want. And that''s just the scary ones." Jean: "Ok. Now I''m scared." Tony: "Well? You started it." Jean: "That''s not what I meant. What if someone decided to do any of those things?" Tony: "Relax. I''ve already prepared counter-measures for most of it. The only way people could get hurt is if some me from the future decides to screw around." Jean: "Thank god time-travel is just fiction." Tony: "No. Thank me. I know better than to mess with my own timeline." Jean: "Umm..." _____ On their way back, Rogue kept enjoying the warmth of skin contact. She looked at Tony who was hugging her and then back at her adoptive mother. Mystique noticed her stares. She replied with some face movements suggesting Rogue to get him already. Rogue shook her head. Mystique moved her lips, telling Rogue that ''If you won''t, I will''. She also looked at Tony and did a lip bite. Rogue knew Mystique wasn''t her real mother so she wasn''t disgusted by this. Still, she made an expression of disgust just to try to prevent Mystique from succeeding. Mystique and Rogue continued this non-verbal conversation up until they reached Tony''s place. Tony has let the two of them go when Mystique went close to Tony. She looked at Rouge before kissing Tony. Rouge, still not calm enough to think everything properly, went with her impulse and kissed Tony. She went for a deep kiss just to show Mystique that she wasn''t going to let her have Tony. Tony, seeing this opportunity, decided to take advantage of the situation. He hugged Rouge and placed her hands on certain spots of her body. He then pressed down at the pressure points, easing Rogue''s tension while at the same time making her more s?ns?t?v?. He then pulled on her legs so that she could straddle him. He proceeded to enter the house, making sure to pull Mystique along with them. Rouge was already at the point that even without Mystique, Tony could still have his way with her. He still didn''t let Mystique go because this way, the two would be able to bond with each other. After this, the two should be close enough that they wouldn''t fight anymore. He totally didn''t pull Mystique along so that he could have a mother-daughter threesome. Chapter 122 - 122 Part 1 AN: Mood will change abruptly at some point so I just decided to split them into two. _____ After bringing the two to the bedroom, he went and helped the two of them bond. Rouge went down on her knees. Tony''s d*ck was right in front of her and when she took a look at it, she started hesitating. She had only kissed a guy before but before she knew it, she was already preparing to blow Tony. Sure, she may have some idea on how to blow a guy through videos but she has never done such things herself. She bobbing her head forward and back when she suddenly felt someone touch her. Mystique: "What''s wrong dear? Don''t know how to it? Here, let me show you." Mystique started blowing off Tony with Rouge on her side watching. Rouge saw Mystique do it so effortlessly that she thought it was easy. She pulled Mystique head back and went to kiss Tony''s d*ck. Mystique: "Same old Marie. I thought I already taught you how to share." Rouge ignored her mother and just proceeded. Mystique: "Just remember to watch out for your teeth." Rouge started shallow but Mystique kept taunting her take Tony deeper. She even pushed Rouge''s head bit by bit. When Rouge had Tony deep in her mouth that she started to choke, Mystique went and gave her an advice. Mystique: "Now look straight up at him while doing that." Rouge looked at her with weird eyes. Mystique: "Trust me, dear. Mother knows best." Tony, who heard this, looked down at Rouge. He witnessed the scene of those beautiful greyish green eyes look up at him. The scene made Tony a lot hornier that his d*ck grew a bit more than usual. Rouge, not expecting such an immediate reaction, was surprised by what happened. She also couldn''t handle the situation due to her inexperience and ended up choking. Tony: "Sorry. It''s just that you''re eyes are... damn." _____ After the little hiccup, everything went better than Tony expected. Not only was Mystique actually on board with the threesome, but she was also teaching her daughter everything that she knew. Mystique taught Rouge all of the tricks she knew. Rouge, on the other hand, was following all of her mother''s instructions like a good daughter. They were making great progress in the art of foreplay, that it made Tony experience a very weird scenario. Rouge is undoubtedly inexperienced, yet the way she did things to p???sur? him which made it feel like she''s been his woman for a long time already. The only problem they encountered was when Rouge was about to get her v?r??n?t? taken away. She was a lot more nervous than they expected. Rouge got the courage to do it and Tony went in for the kill. He went straight inside and then proceeded to hug her. Rouge was a bit surprised by the pain, but the whole body skin contact shocked her more. She thought she wouldn''t be able to do any of these things ever again. This was something that was only in her dreams for a long time now. Experiencing all the things she dreamed about overwhelmed her. She was so happy being able to experience every single thing she felt that she started crying. Mystique saw this and couldn''t help but tease Tony. She went near him and whispered. Mystique: "You overdid it. I thought these stuff are supposed to just be a one-time thing? FYI. She just knows how to take. She doesn''t like to share. Aren''t you afraid she''ll do something to the others just to take you for herself." Tony: "Relax. I already made up my mind on something. If someone wants me, she can get one of me. Now, let''s switch places. Not adding the fact that you should be the one to comfort her, you still need some mother-daughter bonding." Tony pulled Mystique in between him and Rouge and waited for her to do something. When Rouge calmed down for a bit, Tony didn''t waste time and started moving. The mood was broken when Mystique felt Rouge''s body moving. She looked at Tony. Tony: "S*x now. Talk later." After things started going Tony tried to make a few requests. He told Mystique to transform into Rouge as well as some other requests. Not only did Tony get a proper mother-daughter threesome (oyakodon for those who like it Japanese), he also got to experience some twins and big and little sister action. He was able to f*ck Rouge until she passed, where he then helped Mystique to finish before leaving. Mystique: "Wait. Where are you going?" Tony: "Down to the basement. This way you two can have privacy while you talk. I also want to play with my new toys so if you really want to, you''ll just have to settle with my clone." Mystique: "That''s it? You enjoy the two of us and then you leave?" Tony: "Priorities. Besides, I doubt she could handle more of me for now." Chapter 123 - 122 Part 2 While the three were having some ''fun time'' On some secret military facility A petty officer was running through the halls and barged right into a meeting room. He went towards a certain bearded white-haired general, Thaddeus Ross. The soldier did all the military protocol and then started telling him his report. "Sir. The birds have just made visuals. The Weapons Plus facility appears to have been attacked. We''re sending troops to search for survivors but there''s a high probability of not finding anyone." Ross: "What? Why?" "The wreckage sir. It''s...not good" Ross: "What? Explain to me, soldier." "Sir. The bodies on site. They were all...decapitated. It was only base on the images taken from the planes but the analyst said that it is highly likely that there weren''t any survivors. There''s nothing which could possibly be the heads near the bodies. If the attackers deliberately decapitated people, there wouldn''t be anyone left alive. " Ross stood up. He pointed at the television and ordered. Ross: "Show me the feed of the people on site. I want to see what''s happening there. RIGHT NOW" "YES, SIR." _____ General Ross is currently in charge of the Bio-Tech Force Enhancement Project. It was an old military project, who''s aim is to recreate the Super Soldier Serum used on Steve Rogers. Weapon''s Plus Program, just like the Bio-Tech Force Enhancement Project, is a subprogram of the US military''s Infantry Weapons Development program. These two programs didn''t mix together because they doing things in fundamentally the opposite directions. Weapons Plus aims to transform living weapons into soldiers. They were lead by Stryker, who knows about the existence of mutants. They know that there are already weapons they could use that is why they focus more on cloning, power development, as well as brain-washing techniques. They were focusing on ways to control someone completely as that is the only thing they need with all the mutants in the world. Bio-Tech Force Enhancement Project, on the other hand, aims to transform the soldiers into living weapons. They know about Captain America, and want to recreate the serum which created him. They want to recreate the serum because while Captain America is a good man, he isn''t a good soldier. He may take orders without question but when things feel wrong for him, Captain America usually goes and does what he thinks is good and not what is ordered. With the super-soldier serum, they could instead give it to a man who has proved that he will follow his commands instead. The two were competing with each other but they actually didn''t know each other until recently. Previously, they were highly classified programs that only someone in charge of the Infantry Weapons Development program would know. But things changes when SHIELD''s power went above that program. With the two programs doing highly illegal stuff like human experimentation, the head of the Infantry Weapons Development program immediately notified the heads of the programs of the existence of each other. It was so that when SHIELD decided to come for them, the two could share resources with each other. Specifically, the way to hide information from others. The two were experts at hiding their crimes so it was more likely that they could keep each other''s secrets in case something bad happens to one of them. The two heads agreed to cooperate with each other. They started setting up protocols that were supposed to be how they could share information and warn each other so that they would hide themselves. The only problem with their agreement is that Weapon''s Plus program is still in the middle of changing headquarters. Things were a little bit off when it came to their communications. JARVIS was also aware of the link between the two so when the strike happened, Gen. Ross'' men were informed that Stryker was in a hurry to leave and communications might be erratic. That is why when General Ross'' men lost contact with the Weapons Plus program, they just thought that the other side just encounter some problems related to moving. It wasn''t until after a day has passed, that people started to panic due to the lack of communications. One day was already a long time without communications so they immediately informed General Ross of the situation. He tried to see the GPS footage but the resolution wasn''t good enough to see the whole situation. That is when he sent some planes to check up on the area. ____ After some soldiers finished running all over the place. They were able to send the feed of some cameras on-site, onto a brand new CRT TV. Ross watched closely, the feed of the footage, starting from the soldiers getting off of the helicopters. When they got off, they saw the wreckage of what was once called the Weapon''s plus facility. The went floor by floor, seeing rows of decapitated bodies. "Blergh" The men weren''t able to handle the carnage left by Skynet and had to vomit. _____ Ross: "Check for bullet casings as well as other clues. Try to determine who did this." {Sir. The shells appear to be from AK. Judging by the amount of shells in here, I can only ?ssume they''re from the Russians. They''re the only ones who would be willing to use these amount of bullets.} Ross: "Damn it. You there! Do we any intel on the Russians?" Chapter 124 - Red Room AN: So, some details might be edited later since the Black Widow movie is going to be in Disney+ now. I can''t even download that in my country and I don''t want to do all the roundabout things like vpn just to get a subscription. _____ "Sir, are you sure about this? This might be someb..." Ross: "You''re demoted. Who''s next in line?" "Me Sir." Ross: "Good. Now tell me, what do we have on the Russians." "Sir. There is a known informant. It''s just that, CIA wouldn''t like this." Ross: "So what? Those spies, they probably already knew this would happen. Ignore them. Go make contact. I want to hit those bastards hard." "Yes, sir." _____ Meanwhile, in Tony''s basement. Tony was just getting ready to start playing with his new toys when JARVIS reported something to him. JARVIS: "Sir. There is an emergency message. A request to make contact for one of your aliases." Tony: "Hmm? Which one?" JARVIS: "Mr. Atonov." Tony: "The one in the KGB?" JARVIS: "Yes sir." Tony: "That''s weird. Did they catch some spies or something? Why would they contact that alias? Isn''t that persona supposed to be for emergencies only? " JARVIS: "No sir. They think that the Russians attacked one of their military facilities. Now, they want payback." Tony: "Think? Not even confirmed? Who''s the idiot who ordered this?" JARVIS: "Mister Thunderbolt Ross, sir." Tony: "Wha... Nevermind. That guy''s hopeless. Tell them I want to contact their boss directly. Also, go get me a telephone that can hold calls. I want to see if it''s fun to watch the lights blink" JARVIS: "Sir. You do have something scheduled in Russia next week. This might be a good opportunity to take advantage of." Tony: "Oh? What''s that?" JARVIS: "Ms. Romanoff''s graduation. The ceremony is next week." Tony: "Already??? I thought she''s still XX. Caucasian woman may m?tur? fast but damn it, she''s not even legal yet." ____ Tony was monitoring her every now and then. He saw her grow up and was surprised that she m?tur?d so fast. Granted, she was still nowhere close to what she looked like in her peak, but she was already starting to resemble that her back when she was still 12. This perplexed Tony. He saw some pictures of her in his previous life and she didn''t look like herself. This didn''t make much sense to Tony. He might be in another universe but there shouldn''t be such a drastic change in the way people look as they grow up. He didn''t know how she looked like this too early. He knew the only cause for this is either the Red Room. More specifically, the Black Widow Program. (AN: Not sure if they''re supposed to be the same but there are spies who aren''t Black Widows IIRC) He infiltrated their facility to check out what they did to the kids in there. He checked on their meals but other than the occasional fasting punishment, the food they served was just more nutritious than regular food. Red Room is a facility that produces female spies after all. They had to make sure the women they grew up properly. If the women looked malnourished, they wouldn''t look attractive. This is an automatic failure, as the women usually took advantage of their beauty to get intel from their target men. He looked around but couldn''t find any sort of chemical that would lead to such things. They only thing he found different is their ''entertainment''. When they were on breaks, the girls were allowed to watch movies like Snow White, Sleeping Beauty, or Bambi. He watched the movies but he wasn''t interested so he just skimmed it and found nothing wrong. He sent copies to JARVIS for processing while he continued searching. He looked around for other things and still found nothing too extreme. He was just about to quit when JARVIS reported something to Tony. The movies he sent for processing were different from the original. There wasn''t anything too drastic like Sleeping Beauty killing Prince Charming after she gets woken up. Instead, some parts of the movie were edited to have some subliminal messages. He watched the movies completely and that''s when he found out that the movies are actually messed up. Snow White was relatively mild since she was just manipulating the Seven Dwarves to get pretty things. It was with the version of Sleeping Beauty that they showing which disturbed him. Sleeping Beauty is flirting with BOTH her royal fianc¨¦ and the true Prince Charming. She had them telling her things that aren''t even supposed to be related to the movie. All the movies and tv shows they showed were edited to be used for brainwashing. They were all messed up to the point that, for the first time, he was glad that some movies still haven''t been produced yet. He would have raided the place prematurely if his past life''s childhood animated movie, Mulan, was used for such things. (AN: And no. I won''t be watching the live-action Mulan because it is not even close to the original. I''ve already watched a historical Mulan before and it is boring.) ____ JARVIS: "Sir, I think you''re mistaken on something. She already looks like this." JARVIS showed Tony a picture of Natasha. Tony: "Trap. It''s a trap. Stop it JARVIS. We might be raided by the FBI!!!" JARVIS: "Sir. Their boss is already part of HYDRA." Tony: "That''s not what I meant. Take that photo down right now." JARVIS: "Yes sir. By the way, analysis shows that they''re going to be using their super-soldier serum on her. I believe they''re going to be using the one designed for females. The male test subject has already shown favorable results." Tony: "Already? I thought there were still some kinks with the stability." JARVIS: "Yes sir. But HYDRA gave them a sample of the original Super Soldier Serum. It wasn''t enough for replication but it was enough to finish their version of the serum. The serum isn''t as long-lasting as the original but they have managed to increase the strength up. " Tony: "Let me see their formula." Following Tony''s orders, JARVIS showed all the information about the Russian''s Super Soldier Serum. There were different charts, as well as the chemical structures of the SSS. JARVIS also showed the SSS designed to be used for the women of the Red Room. Tony: "Wow. They''re good. But it''s still not perfect. JARVIS, prepare the lab. We''re going to make some Super Soldier Serum." JARVIS: "Yes sir. What about the request of Mr. Ross?" Tony: "Oh right, that. Tell him to call when the serum synthesis starts. I hope that blinking red light is as interesting as I expect it to be" Chapter 125 - Super Soldier Serum AN: Apocalypse log. Week 2. One roll of tissue paper has finally been used. My dog thought it was some kind of chew toy and ripped the whole thing to shreds. _____ Tony went to his lab and started working on the Black Widow version of the Super Soldier Serum. Back then, his father gave him the formula as well as the manufacturing procedure for the serum. It was the variant of the original version, given to the Winter Soldier''s HYDRA friends. The serum''s effects were as good as the original but it caused effects felt from the transformation that was a lot worse than what Captain America felt. The HYDRA test subjects felt immense pain during the process and also had increase aggression after the process was completed. Tony refrained from settling on it. Not only is the increased aggression a huge drawback for someone like him who''s job description is nowhere close to being a berserker, he also wasn''t m?s??h?stic enough to enjoy the pain. He still had some time before the crazy begins. He also thought it was a good starting point for his mutant biology research. He wasn''t aware of it then, but the serum turned out to be an experiment based on mutants according to the information in Stryker''s memories. _____ He didn''t know how to verify the results at first since his clones couldn''t even be injected but then he noticed some new generation of poachers coming to the Antarctic to grab some penguins. They were newbies who didn''t know why no one hunts there anymore and was tempted by the price of penguins in the black market to care. He caught these poachers and started used them as test subjects. He took over their bodies using his symbiote and used their bodies to experience the differences between the effects of each modification first hand. He was able to learn a lot but the supply couldn''t keep up with the demand. His clones produced way more serums to test things on than the number total test subjects even with some of them getting repeated. The poachers were getting scared of going to Antarctica again. Soon, none of them came. Tony was still in need of test subjects but since none of them arrived he decided to hunt them down instead. He went to the wildlife sanctuaries and then hunted down every single one them. He was able to save most of the animals but there were still others who got injured to the point where they couldn''t survive in the wild anymore. Tony converted his land into a wildlife park and then placed those poor animals there. He treated the place as his own private zoo, visiting the place any time he felt bored. He thought the animals would enjoy their new homes but soon he found out that they were still not as good as he hoped they would be. He sent clones to observe the animals. The injuries they sustained led them to become like this. The injuries they sustained, such as birds losing their wings, affected them. He was reminded of the scenes in Iron Man 3 and thought about creating the Extremis early. He arrived back to his lab and was reminded that he already has plenty of other research ongoing. He may have the capacity to start working on another research topic but it would just be a waste of time since the formula for Extremis would come to him in the future. Animals + Mutant biology = Pokemon He also thought about Digimons but he needed to create a digital world first. Then, he also needed to move the monsters from the digital world to the real world. This interface wasn''t something he didn''t even have an idea how to do yet. _____ Thanks to him cutting down the market of exotic animals, the prices of the exotic animals in the black market started to rise. This lead to people from other industries changing jobs. Tony was able to procure more test subjects. The test subjects who were from other industries reminded Tony that there were other sources of test subjects. In order to keep the population of poachers from going extinct, he also started hunting others such as those from child trafficking. There were a lot of people to choose from that he didn''t need to worry about procuring test subjects for a long while. (AN: I don''t know about any major villains from these industries. If there is...Oooops?) The new supply of test subjects helped Tony learn more about the serum. The first thing he figured out is that the serum isn''t targeted. It doesn''t choose a specific tissue to work on and works on all parts of the body. With this, Natasha wouldn''t become buff like Steve Rogers. _____ This solution isn''t perfect, however. The modified serum wasn''t able to differentiate which areas the serum would work on. It could differentiate between types of tissue such as heart and skeletal muscles but it couldn''t differentiate between arm and leg muscles. Tony didn''t see a need to solve this so he just worked around it. By covering certain cells in the body with his symbiote, he was able to regulate the interaction of the cells with the serum. After getting control over a serum, the next thing he worked on is how long the transformation took. He wasn''t able to modify the serum to act longer but he was able to split the effects of the serum into phases. Just like time-release drugs, the chemicals in charge of making a person super is enclosed inside a matrix of insoluble substance/s. These drugs would slowly get out of the matrix and then work on the body. Tony modified the matrices by first enlarging the insoluble substance and then having JARVIS carve the matrix out of it. There were multiple designs, with some more complicated than others, in order to split the matrix into different batches. That combined with the targeted application, reduced the effects a person experienced when undergoing super-soldier transformation. Instead of the excruciating pain from the transformation, the serum''s effects were reduced to just body aches. It wouldn''t be any different from the body aches felt when one catches the flu. Thanks to his experience with the super-soldier serum, Tony was able to know what the effect of the Red Room''s serum would be. He create a better one for Natasha and then added something else. He also targeted her reproductive organs. By including that part, her reproductive cycle is forced to keep up with the transformation into a super-soldier. Instead of the usual monthly visits, her body now has to ration all the egg cells left in her body so that it could last proportional to her additional extended life. This resulted in a different reproductive cycle for her. Super-soldiers live for a much longer time. That paired with limited egg cells means her body couldn''t prepare for pregnancy all the time. The improved performance also meant that her body could develop its uterine lining any time it wants. The transformation would lead to her not experiencing menstruation anymore. Instead, her body would experience being in ''heat''. She''d feel the need to have s*x every time her body gets ready and that''s what Tony''s most concerned about. She was still underage and doing it with her would be illegal. It''s a good thing that both her and his Russian persona are both Russian and in Russian territory. The age of consent there is lower than it is in the US which meant his ''persona'' wouldn''t be in breaking any laws. This is made things so that it technically became a requirement as the act itself become one of her biological needs. _____ Tony has just finished designing the serum and has just ordered JARVIS to manufacture it. "Good, you''re finally finished." Tony immediately recognize this voice. Tony: "Huh? god? " god: "Yep. No time to waste. Get ready. You''re going to go to war." Tony: "What? War? What do you need me for? Am I going to do some MCU crossover?" god: "No. This is different. Something has gone wrong" Tony: "Wrong? Then why am I needed? I''m still not OP enough in my universe." god: "Because you have the power to clone. A lot of manpower is needed for this" Tony: "That serious? Fine. But tell me this first, is it because of zombies?" god: "No, it''s something much worse. The last Star Wars sucks." Tony: "What? Star Wars 9 has just released?" god: "Sort of. You know how time works. Wibbly Wobbly Timey Wimey. So are you in?" Tony: "Can I watch it first?" god: "Are you sure?" Tony: "Yeah. We''re attacking Star Wars anyway. Might as well know what happens first." god: "Fine. You''re call. Get ready." Tony prepared for a mass transfer. Inside his mind, details of the Star Wars 9 started to appear. He was excited at first but as time went by, he became more and more disappointed. The movie itself wasn''t the worst he saw but that is just on its own. Since the movies are part of a trilogy, he couldn''t help but connect it to them. The three stories combined made things feel like some sort of fan-fiction. He wouldn''t mind the story but didn''t like that it was cannon that people had to pay for. Tony: "F*ck it. Let''s go to war." _____ AN: Change of plans. I was going to do some Black Widow stuff but then I watched Star Wars as a joke to myself for April fools. It backfired. Time to wipe that universe from this reality. Chapter 126 - First Encounter Tony jumped out of a space ship wearing a large Iron Man armor equipped with multiple arc reactors. They were located around each limb of his body. They were there to support all the life support systems equipped in armor. He knew that he could build a suit on-site so he prioritized survival instead. Other than the noticeable amount of Arc reactors in his armor, the armor also has a utility belt on its waist. The belt has Pokeballs attached to it along with multiple pouches filled with what Tony thought would be useful. Along the armor, the only thing he brought was a hand weaved Wakandan sack. The sack is just one of its forms. Its other form is that it can extend to become a small tent. Inside the sack, there are also a lot of supplies. The sack itself may be redundant since Tony already has the Pokeballs but he still brought quite a bit of supplies. He brought quite a bit of supply outside his body because of the information he got when he checked with god before preparing. Tony asked him what he could use but the guy talked in circles. Other than ranting about all kinds of rules, the only thing Tony knew for sure was that his cloning ability would work. That is why he brought a separate set of supplies outside. Pym Particles might not work in that universe. His Pokeballs may become just dense balls and he might have to rely on that sack of supplies ____ After finishing the final checks, he waved back to the spaceship. This was his signal telling JARVIS he''s okay. JARVIS took over the ship and drove it back. He waited for the ship to get to the nearest jump point and watched as it teleported away. Just as the space around the jump point stabilized, Tony, heard god''s voice in his head again. "That''s it? Aren''t you going to bring anything else? You do know that the tech there is better than here, right? Lightsabers would slice that like bu??er." Tony: "Well, I would have brought some of my bigger mecha''s along but someone came before I could build them." "That''s not my fault. You could have asked me to wait for a bit before coming. I would have liked to see what would happen when those crude excuse for a Mecha meet some proper Mecha." Tony: "Fine. I''ll go back and build a platoon. Give me...a month? " "A month just for a platoon? Oh right. You haven''t got that." Tony: "What? Got what? god ignored Tony. Instead, the person continued as if Tony hasn''t said anything. "The people that universe like to play with Force anyway. Might as well do it their way. Reduces the complaining after we beat those guys. So. Are you ready?" Tony tried to stare in the hopes of getting an answer but since he was literally surrounded by space, he couldn''t find a face to stare at. He decided to just drop it. Tony: "Forget it. Can I even say no?" "Yup. But you''ll have to be punished for wasting my time. Do you want to come along with your girls for some shopping?" Tony: "Oh god no. I''ll do anything. Oh, also just in case, please don''t send me there as a baby." "Tch. Just go. Also, you might get dizzy." Tony: "What was thaaaaaa..." Tony was suddenly pulled into a hole in the universe. _____ Somewhere in Tatooine. A hole suddenly appeared in the sky. Immediately after it appeared, a humanoid object was ejected from the hole. The humanoid bounced on the sand for a bit before finally landing on a sand dune. Tony: "[Blergh]. Universe travel sucks. I thought I was the one attacking. Why do I feel like I''m the one getting attacked instead?" After recovering from his nausea, Tony felt his body and checked for injuries caused by the crash. He felt some pain which should be some broken bones. He was concerned about this injury but after he recognized the injuries, his body''s rapid healing mutant ability is started activating. Tony: "That''s...comforting. The auto-heal function was disabled huh? I guess it''s not a problem since it''s mostly lasers here. I have to rip the wounds anyway since most hits cauterize here. JARVIS, are you there?" While saying this, Tony touched one of the balls strapped to his belt. Each ball contains different objects and the one he was holding was filled with computer servers used to host JARVIS. JARVIS: "Yes sir. Should I start a full environmental scan?" Tony: "Good. No. Check yourself first. I think I know where we are so you should prioritize checking which are still operational. I want to know which things we brought are useless here." _____ While JARVIS was checking all his systems, Tony went and stood up. He lifted his hand to use it as a support when he felt something unfamiliar. He tried moving his arms a bit and then legs to see what was happening. After moving everything, he determined one thing. He was a kid again. Tony: "Oh come on. Why are you doing this again? JARVIS, open the suit. I want to see how old I''ve become." While he was deboarding the suit, a kid walking towards him saw the whole thing happen. The kid approached Tony. "Cool. How were you able to fit yourself in your droid? I can''t even fit all the wires inside mine." When Tony heard that voice, he knew the voice was familiar. He turned to see who was talking and found a familiar-looking boy. Tony: "Hey kid. What are you doing out here? Aren''t you too young to go out here on your own?" "You''re one to talk. You''re just a few inches taller than me." Tony: "Huh?" Tony looked down on his body and remembered his current situation. Tony: "Oh right. JARVIS, can you tell me what age I currently look like." JARVIS: "Sir. Based on your looks, you are only 9 years old." Tony: [9? At least do this properly and make me younger. I need to be with Anakin just to be accepted to Jedi school this old.] "See. You''re the same age as me. You shouldn''t call me kid when we''re just the same." Tony: "Sorry KID. I''m Tony. Who are you?" "I''m Anakin Skywalker. Nice to meet you." Tony: "Hi. Tony Stark. This here is JARVIS. I built him myself." Responding to his introductions, JARVIS controlled the suit and bowed a bit. JARVIS: "Hello Mr. Skywalker. It is very nice to meet you." Anakin: "Hello JARVIS. Hey Tony, come with me, I''ll introduce you to my droid too." He was just about to speak but before Tony could even react, he was already pulled by Anakin. _____ When they got to Anakin''s apartment, Anakin introduced Tony to his mother, Shmi Skywalker. Anakin then went to his room and started activating C-3PO Tony: "Hello Ms. Skywalker. Sorry for barging in." Shmi: "Oh, you''re too polite. It''s alright. My son is just excited to meet someone like him. I heard you came from far far away. You can stay here if you want. It''s not much but I do hope you enjoy your stay." Tony: "Can I? Thanks. Don''t worry about my food. I''ve brought my own. You can also have JARVIS here help you out while I''m here." Tony and Shmi were just discussing stuff when Anakin returned. He pointed at the door to his room. Anakin: "Tada." C-3PO: "Hello. I am C-3PO Human Cyborg Relations. How might I serve you?" Tony looked at the unfinished droid. Tony: "He''s n?k?d." Anakin looked down sadly. Anakin: "He''s not finished yet." Tony: "Relax kid, I got this. JARVIS, let''s create a MK-I plating for our friend here " Chapter -1 - Help (Not a chapter) AN: Question below. Not about the story but I''d appreciate it if people helped _____ Question time. (You can skip if you want since this isn''t really part of the story. This is similar to the black thing in the US and HK issue). Still, If you have time, I would appreciate it if you read this. There are readers from lots of countries here which is why I wanted to ask. It''s also great that we don''t know each other personally, this ensures that I have some level of safety. A bit too paranoid but you''ll see why. _ A bit of background. My country (PH) is going to have (probably already has by now) this anti-terror law that is making protesting illegal. I don''t go out to protest because I''m lazy but I do share things on Fb that I know those in power wouldn''t like. I''m sure the government can abuse the law against me one day. This post itself might even be used against me if they find out my identity. Basically, the law passed makes it the HK CN thing and US police brutality child''s play. You''d think it''s the same but it''s way worse here. At least in HK, they still try to do things like arresting people. You still have to be arrested before going somewhere never to be seen again. In my country, the police kill on sight. They don''t care at all even if someone is recording the whole thing. Whether the suspect killed is innocent or not, the police have this killing protocol they would follow. It''s not solid but it gives them time to give a reason. Now that they have this Terror Law, they don''t even need a warrant to do anything. They just need to have some level of suspicion (yep just suspicion) that you are a terrorist. Since they could Arrest someone, they could also charge people for Resisting Arrest (nan-laban). With that reason, they could shoot you down and things are settled. They don''t even need to justify the shooting because the Terror Law can be exploited so that any social media post credible evidence. Now, they can kill people and can use any social media post as evidence. The Terror bill can use any post, such as this, to justify the police''s actions. _____ Also, here is the script they use whenever they shoot someone dead. 1. Police plant a gun as evidence. (It''s easy to notice since they the weapon found is always this particular revolver model that is also found in all other victims) 2. Say the suspect fought back. 3. Ignore people who protest and point out that the same revolver is used on all incidents. 4. Kill and Repeat. _ With this Terror Law, I can''t even support the protest online. That said, I may not be able to protest but I can stop supporting my government. I''m planning to go abroad. This way, I can stop giving my tax contribution that isn''t used properly by the government. I''m considering applying for a Masters''s degree scholarship first because I''m not that confident that I would get a job in another country. Unfortunately, the embassy postings of scholarships I see all need job experience first and I don''t have enough yet. So, any suggestions? PS. Thanks in advance PPS: Sorry for the rant. I had to say this to someone who doesn''t know me for my safety. I may look paranoid but I don''t trust anyone in my country right now. It''s come to the point where I''m even considering using cryptocurrency if I come to the point where I have to ask for donations. PPPS. Seriously, what''s with 2020. There''s way too many things happening and it''s still June. _____ Update: My government has just blatantly broken a law that has been passed and respected for a long time now. The law states that within the premises of a certain university in my country, the government isn''t allowed to send any police or military presence. This was supposed to be a way to protect the freedom of speech inside the campus. Last week, they decided to send police and military to catch the people who went to protest against the Terror Law. The university guards tried to stop them but the government went in by Force. The only reason the protesters weren''t killed is because the protesters have been live-streaming to prove that it was a peaceful protest. The police didn''t kill the protesters because they couldn''t risk the backlash. The university has a huge track record of peaceful protest and so they couldn''t just place the Terrorist tag easily. The law would allow the police to kill them just because they are suspected terrorists. The people who cause violence are the police and the military. This is one of the examples of why I don''t trust my government. They don''t even respect the law that was already passed. They couldn''t be trusted with the Terror Law. Chapter 127 - Title Below Tony started going to a workbench he spotted when he first came in but he stopped when he didn''t hear anything from his butler. Tony: "JARVIS?" JARVIS: "Sir. The Pym Particle don''t appear to be working. The miniaturized devices are fine but the particles doesn''t have any effect." Tony: "I see. Commence Plan B." Anakin: "Plan B?" Tony: "It''s fine. Just doing things a bit early. Tell me, where can we get a box of scraps." Anakin: "Box of scraps? I do have things in the garage. But..." Tony: "You''re using that for your pod racer." Anakin was shocked. He didn''t know how Tony knew what he was just about to say, much less how he knew of the pod racer. He started thinking things and got nervous. The pod racer he was building was sort of a secret. Other than his fellow slave friends, no one else should have known about it. He might get into trouble since the parts he used came from his master after all. Tony: "Relax. I built something similar when I was younger. You''ve got a lot of things to learn about, kid. Luckily for you, I''m here." With that, Tony started teaching Anakin about robotic as well as other things. It wasn''t anything too advanced for this universe but it was like magic for the slave boy in the Outer Rim. Besides, the technology in the Star Wars universe is terribly unbalanced. They could create armies of cloned troops yet they couldn''t figure out how to give someone a new hand. All they could do is replace the hand with a mechanical one. It would have been nice if the hand could also generate a sort of hidden blade with lightsabers or something but the replacement hands were just that, hands. Introducing some of his universe''s technology wouldn''t hurt. Besides, Tony didn''t receive any sort of restriction in this universe. He could do anything he wanted here as long as he kills that guy Palpatine before that abominable trilogy happens. _____ First, Tony taught the kid how to properly use the motors and other actuators when it comes to humanoid robots. He wanted to take C-3PO back to his universe but he just couldn''t stand how the robot moves. The robot was a lot clumsier than his Dum-E robot, which was saying something since Dum-E is just a claw bot while C-3PO is already humanoid. It didn''t take long since Anakin built his robot from scratch. They dissected C-3PO and moved the actuators a bit and the results were impressive. The robot could now walk properly. If C-3PO''s parts were upgraded, he could possibly even do some Kung-Flu. Tony left the upgrades for the next owner and instead worked on the robot''s programming. He actually wanted to start learning how the AI chips in this universe works but his time was tight. Anakin is already 9 years old. This means that within less than a year, everyone else will come. He needs to build up his relationship with Anakin so that he could tag along later. He let JARVIS learn the language as well as the robot''s over 6 million forms of communication. Then, he had JARVIS add a secret combat routine for the protocol droid. He made sure to prepare an ''instant kill mode'' in his routine which should help protect Anakin''s mother when the time comes. After a few days of inadvertent brainwashing. Anakin was following Tony all the time. The two appeared to be brothers but if that was the case, there was a hierarchy. Tony was the big brother while Anakin was the younger one. Unknown to the Sith and the Jedi, Anakin has practically become Tony''s apprentice. _____ During the nights, Tony had his clones go out to the desert to find a hiding spot. They didn''t find any hiding spot but they were able to find some sandworms. These sandworms could survive without eating for a while but he was able to make them starve. He had his clones jump into its mouths and trigger its digestive system. By making it think that it was eating all the time, he was able to make its digestive system work so hard that the sandworms got ulcer. He used pulled the worms up and managed to create a perimeter with their bodies. He used the bodies as cover, enclosing the space he would work on. Once he found a spot, he had them working on feeling the Force. He wanted to learn about it as much as possible that he went and did it Naruto style. He created as many clones as he can and had them meditate. Millions of clones were working 24/7 but even after a few weeks, he still hasn''t gotten any results. Tony: "Damn it. What''s wrong with me? Is it because I''m from another world?" Midi-chlorians They supposed to be some sort of symbiotic lifeform living inside the body. They were supposed to live in all living things. The problem Tony is having is that his body is already occupied. He has the symbiote All-Black in his body. They were inside him and were in all parts of his body that the Midi-chlorians weren''t able to get inside him. The clones, also, couldn''t feel the Force because the original body isn''t able to. Tony had his symbiote get out of his body for a bit. The symbiote wasn''t even a quarter out of his body when Tony felt a tingle in his body. He then theorized that this tingle may have been caused by the Midi-chlorians interacting with the mutant X-gene. They may have induced something to his body. Tony: "No. Stop it. I don''t want to get Peter Tingle. You can do anything else but not that. I don''t like the name of it." He started talking to air, threatening the Midi-chlorians not to do that. The tingle increased for a bit but then it calmed down. Instead, the tingle is replaced by a numbness in his hands. He raised them to look at and that is when he saw it. Sparks of lightning started flying between his hands. Tony: "Nice. But I don''t think I can use that yet. That''s supposed to be for the bad guys. Can you give me something else?" Tony: "You''re smart so I guess that''s supposed to be something for the good guys. Thanks." _____ Tony wasn''t aware of that powers since it wasn''t in the movies but what he received was called Force Cloak/Camouflage. It was a rare ability that is practiced in the light side of the Force that utilizes the Force to bend light and sound around a person. This skill is more generally appears as an acquired ability rather than a developed one. The skill is a difficult talent to learn and usually manifests as a natural talent. Since this ability predominantly appears in the light side of the Force, it figured that this should be enough to help Tony be a part of the light side. With this, Tony should be able to more easily get inside the Jedi Order. The Force did this as an act of rebellion against those people who would like to call it female. (AN: A certain female KK wearing Force is Female shirt) Those people said that it wasn''t related to Star Wars but with that woman, there''s no way it wasn''t a part of her gender politics. Even its creator didn''t want to have a gender. Who does that woman think she is, getting to choose its gender by herself. _____ After getting Tony''s permission, more and more Midi-chlorians started coming into his body. When the concentration of Midi-chlorians was high enough that he could feel the Force, something inexplicable happened. Tony felt something moving and going straight to where the Phoenix is sleeping. Phoenix: [Why is it so noisy?] Phoenix woke up only to be communicated by the Force. Phoenix: [Play? What? Force? Why would I care what your name is? Hey Tony, why are you letting strays come inside? You know what, just don''t disturb my beauty sleep. Or do you want me to tell Jean that you went to another universe to find more women?] Tony: "Sorry Force, I guess she''s not interested. Don''t worry, I have this other friend instead." The All-Black symbiote started returning to his body. The Force, through the Midi-chlorians, started interacting with it and started playing tag, hide and seek, as well as other games using Tony''s body. Tony: "What in the... Please don''t tell me that Light and Dark side stuff is just a messed up game of chess." _____ Time flew by and Tony started learning more about the Force. He didn''t learn much since it wasn''t listening most of the time but he was able to train his senses a bit more. He didn''t know how good he got thought so he decided to test it out by playing counter-strike with Anakin. They''d shoot each other with laser pointer guns, while also trying to avoid the shots of their opponents. The first few weeks were all Tony''s loss but soon he was able to keep up with Anakin. During the times when Anakin had to work, Tony would also come with him. He''d take a look around but not buy anything that Watto would shoo him off at first. They''d go to Anakin''s owner Watto all the time though, that Watto got exhausted shooing Tony away. Tony worked part-time there instead. He''d help do some labor in exchange for getting some of the parts Watto wasn''t interested in. Most of the scraps weren''t going to be used anyway. By making this deal with Watto, Tony got to have the first pick on all the new deliveries. One day, while Tony was looking at the latest shipment, he suddenly heard people behind him talking. Watto(In some alien language): "Boy. Get in here now." Tony: "Is this it? Are they here?" Tony ran and found Anakin running on back to Watto. He used the ability the Force gave him to secretly sneak inside. He then prepared his camera and started recording. He has been teaching Anakin how to handle interacting with attractive women. Anakin has practically become Tony''s apprentice after all. He wasn''t just going to let Anakin''s first moves on a woman slip by. He wanted allowed Anakin to meet her first because of Rule #1 of the Bro Code. He may honor the code but it doesn''t mean he won''t try to hit on the Queen. If Anakin couldn''t manage a kiss on the cheek in the first encounter, Tony was going to take Padme for himself. _____ Title- Apprentice Chapter 128 - Jar Jar When Tony arrived, Qui-Gon and Watto were already out to check the parts. The only ones left are Jar Jar and Padme. Jar Jar is already looking at everything. Padme, on the other hand, was fully focused on Anakin. Seeing as he might interrupt the mood if he barged in, he decided to use the powers granted by the Force to sneak in unnoticed. Anakin: "Are you an Angel?" Padme: "What?" Anakin: "An Angel? I heard the deep space pilots talk about them. They''re the most beautiful creatures in the universe...." Tony watched as Padme listened to Anakin. He knew that Anakin''s angel line was working. Anakin already had Padme''s attention. Tony: [Good Anakin. Good. Now go for the kill] Anakin: "They have beautiful eyes. Some of them even said that you can''t miss them. They said that the moment you saw one, you would know she''s an Angel." When he said that, Tony noticed Padme smile a little. There may be a problem with Anakin since he still looks like a kid but Tony knew Padme was still on the hook. Tony: [Yes. A little more.] Anakin: "I''m not sure about what they look like but they live in the moons of Diego. I think." Tony: [WHAT ARE YOU DOING? YOU ALMOST HAD HER!!!] Tony got irritated. He already taught Anakin a bit about courting. He didn''t go teach him how to approach a woman but he did teach him one thing. It was not to spout these kinds of tidbits on first encounters. It just made him look like a kid who knew a lot of things. Padme: "You''re a funny little boy." Tony: [See. Knew it. Sigh. Boy zoned. That''s even harder to get out of than the friend-zone. You better hope that she''s an "Ara Ara" onee-san. ] Tony didn''t finish listening to their conversation started to sneak out. He wanted to get out so that he could make his entrance. He just got out of the room when he heard a bang. Tony: [Oh right. The trap.] He turned to where the droid scraps and just as he expected, Jar-Jar Binks was there. The dimwit has just touched the folding droid on display. A droid that Tony tampered with. Tony knew it was the one he tampered with because it was the one with the label ''Do Not Touch''. _____ When Tony started working for Watto, he started playing with other droids first. He was interested in them since the droids in this universe are capable of communication. It wasn''t just a some rudimentary Yes or Yes. They were able to do so much more. Not only do they have a relatively high level of intelligence, he also knew that these droids were able to learn up to some degree. Tony wanted to know how they managed to get this working within such a small space. He was able to a level of AI inside each of his suit, but that was just some basic AI. They could manage the suit''s functions but that is just about it. Without an offsite server for all the heavy processing, the suit couldn''t fight on its own. It had to have some sort of connection otherwise it needs a pilot to control the whole thing. Tony himself used the quantum communication equipment in order to have JARVIS everywhere back in the MCU. Even in the movies, they still haven''t managed to figure it out. Tony didn''t have FRIDAY for his first fight with Thanos. Kree''s Supreme Intelligence couldn''t overcome this and had to settle for communication links. The only exception to the rule may be Ultron, but that''s primarily because the AI had the help of the Mind Stone. The only solution Tony had to bring an AI was to shrinking a whole server including into a pocket room. The servers still used a lot of materials which Tony could have possibly used for something else. If Tony figured out how their technology worked, he wouldn''t have to waste as many resources as before. He could also create more proper AI''s which he could mount on his Mechas. His robots would have intelligence making true Transformers and Zoids would become possible. _____ Seeing the droid start moving, Tony stayed to watch the show. He watched as Jar Jar started running after it, hoping to catch it and put it back to its spot. Jar Jar has just got hold of the droid. Tony: [Oooh. Wrong choice.] When the droid noticed the hand, the droids eyepiece started to focus on it. It then slowly traced the hand back to the body and onto Jar Jar''s face. It scanned it and when it discovered no matches in its database, it announced. droid: "Chibi Black Widow Mode, Activated." The droid pulled itself up and wound itself on Jar Jar''s arm. It encircled the arm and started positioning itself. When its legs reached Jar Jar''s elbows, it pulled its legs up and then used them to kick JJ''s elbow. The hit made JJ contract his arm, helping the droid get near his face. When JJ''s arm was near his face, the droid lifted its legs again and went for Jar Jar''s neck. The droid managed to complete a leg lock. The droid then grabbed Jar Jar''s arm. It then pulled the arms, making Jar Jar punch himself. Luckily for the guy, the droid is weak. It was able to hurt Jar Jar but it would take a really long time for it to kill him. Jar Jar: "Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow. " Padme: "Jar Jar? Are you okay?" Jar Jar: "Nosa. Pleasen... hep... Mesa" Padme: "Anakin?" Anakin: "It''s your friend''s fault. There''s a label on that one saying don''t touch it." (AN: FYI Jar Jar was kicked in the nuts in the movies but there was no visible reaction.) _____ With everyone in the room distracted, Tony decided to make his entrance. He walked away for a bit before he started running into the room. Tony: "Hey. What happe... My droid!!!" Tony appeared shocked at the sight of Jar Jar. He rushed to him and ''tried'' to get the droid off of him. The problem was, Tony is ''just a weak kid''. Jar Jar flailing around tossed him in the air. With Tony''s martial arts experience, he could have landed properly if he wanted to. He did not do that. Instead, he decided to let the Force take the lead. If he fell the ground, he would let Anakin have another try at Padme. But if he landed on Padme, he would follow with what the Force. Tony closed his eyes and waited to land. He flew a bit, then knocked onto Padme. He knew it was her and not another person because of the smell. Anakin is small while Jar Jar should have smelled fishy. Tony: [Sorry kid. The Force is with me on this one.] He crashed into her just like a certain lucky JP protagonist who always experience accidents involving women. He crashed onto her, knocking her down and settling on top of her. They lost their bearings but when they managed to settle down, Padme was stunned by the situation they found themselves in. Not only was the boy who just arrived currently locked lips with her, but his hands were also placed right on her ?h?st. While it didn''t have much and could be considered a runway, it was still her ?h?st. She didn''t know what to do since the events were all an accident and Tony felt her regain consciousness so he followed he followed suit. He opened his eyes, creating a scene where they were both looking straight into each other''s eyes. Tony, acting shocked, stayed still for as long as he can. Neither of them made the first move, maintaining their position until Anakin interrupted them. Anakin: "Hey Tony, Are you okay?" Tony: "Yeah. I''m fine" Tony then started getting up. He did this by pushing himself off of Padme''s ?h?sts, making it seem like he didn''t know what he was touching. If that wasn''t enough, after he got up, Tony wiped his mouth which just kissed Padme. Padme clearly saw all of Tony''s actions and got irritated. Not only did Tony treat her ?h?st like it was just ground, he even had the gall to wipe his mouth right after getting up. She might be hiding her status, but she is the Queen of Naboo. Seeing someone do this is and not appreciate it is just insulting. Tony felt Padme''s irritation and knew that his entrance was a success. He went to Padme and helped her up. He also made sure to reprimand her, blaming her for Jar Jar''s actions. He pointed out how the droid is clearly labeled and that it was their fault for the things that happened. Tony: [Hey kid. I''m not sure if the Force could pass this message along but if it does. This is how you make an entrance. But I guess I''ll make a move first. Don''t worry, this does work out, I''ll help you with their next queen instead.] _____ Qui-Gon and Watto came back, witnessing the mess Jar Jar made. Qui-Gon informed them that no deal was made, and Padme apologized before leaving. When they got out, Watto asked what happened before telling Anakin to clean up before leaving. Anakin can get to leave early so he cleaned things fast. The two boys proceeded to leave, arriving at the scene where Jar Jar provokes Sebulba. Jar Jar tried to eat something but spat it out due to the cost of it. The food flew onto Sebulba''s table, spilling Sebulba''s food as well as dirtying him. When Tony saw this, he was surprised. While the droid was weak, it still managed to beat up Jar Jar. He was wondering how Jar Jar still had the appetite considering that he just got beat up. Jar Jar''s movement didn''t seem that affect, making Tony of a rumor about Jar Jar. The one where Jar Jar is supposed to be a Sith Lord. Tony was sure it was a joke at first but now that he saw it for real, he started to have doubts. Jar Jar moving as if nothing happened. It could mean either he was just too stupid to care about his injuries, or he already has the Force to help him heal them. Tony was just thinking of keeping watch when Anakin already came for Jar Jar''s rescue. Anakin wasn''t afraid of Sebulba because they both knew Anakin''s identity as a slave. Killing Anakin would just inconvenience Sebulba since Anakin is still Watto''s property. Anakin told Sebulba about Jar Jar''s ''background'' and then started taunting the Dug(Sebulba''s race). Sebulba knew nothing else would happen anymore so he backed off. Qui-Gon and the rest arrived, leading to the two groups joining. Anakin acted as the tour guide, showing everyone all that he knew about the area. Tony already had the tour, so he just stuck close to R2-D2. He played with the droid while also scanning it. He already made the first move on Padme, the least he could do is to leave the droid for Anakin. He started scanning it so that when he has the ability, he would build JARVIS a body like it. He remembered Jedis using the R-series droids, so he would also follow suit. _____ On one of their stops, an old lady warned Anakin about the storm incoming. He then asked Qui-Gon about their lodging, before offering their house as a temporary shelter. Tony didn''t notice it at first but now that he saw it from the outsider perspective, it felt like Anakin is collecting strays. Chapter 129 - Pod Race 1 After everyone arrived, Anakin grabbed Padme''s hand and pulled her to his room. When they got inside, Anakin showed to her his droid. He approached the place where C-3PO usually is and removed the covers. He was about to present his droid to Padme but then he couldn''t. Anakin: "JARVIS? Where''s 3PO?" JARVIS: "C-3PO is currently in the kitchen, sir. Do you want me to call for him?" C-3PO is currently in the kitchen because the droid is helping Anakin''s mother, Schmi, cook. When Tony''s supplies started to run out, he went and had JARVIS start cooking. He would make some simple dishes from time to time but would mostly help Schmi with the cooking. He did this just until C-3PO was ready. After Tony and Anakin completed C-3PO, JARVIS uploaded cooking as well as all other chores in it. C-3PO could fight people now, so doing house chores would be easy. Cooking was a lot more complicated since C-3PO doesn''t have the appropriate sensor mounted, but the droid only has to prepare all the ingredients which is easy. JARVIS used the excuse of having the droid do chores so that he could fine-tune the droid''s movements. In truth, he had C-3PO do this because he himself didn''t want to do it. He was following his master''s example. Tony didn''t want to waste time on matters he didn''t care about and had JARVIS do those things for him. JARVIS didn''t want to waste his resources when there''s another droid that he could command could do for it for him. Since the droids were the ones preparing the meal, everyone had a lot of time for conversation. They started talking about the slave trading and how slaves have remote explosives implanted inside their bodies. Anakin told everyone that he was working on a scanner so that he could find and remove it. While they were talking about slavery, Tony refrained from getting into the conversation. He knew about the transmitters and JARVIS has already found it. Tony just didn''t remove it because of Anakin''s mother. After the 2 boys leave, Watto was going to sell her to another person. He sold Schmi to her a good person who freed her and then married her. It sounded like she would have a good life later. There is a problem with her getting kidnapped but Tony already prepared for that. Tony already scouted some Tuskan Raiders and learned of their capabilities. Counting in some technology development that rarely happened in this universe, he still determined that C-3PO has enough capability to protect her. _____ While they were talking, Jar Jar finished his meal. He looked at the bowl of fruits looking for dessert. He opened his mouth and used his tongue like a frog, using it to grab a fruit and then swallowing it. Jar Jar: "Excuse Me" Anakin ignored this and started talking about pod racing. He boasted that he was the only human who could do it but then Tony interrupted. Tony: "No you''re not. I could do it too." Qui-Gon: "Really? Then you two must have Jedi reflexes..." That''s was when Jar Jar used his tongue to get another fruit. Qui-Gon reached for the tongue in order to catch it. He was going to pull on it before reprimanding him when he noticed something else moving. He saw Tony on his side, already had his spoon swinging. The spoon is clearly aiming to swat Jar Jar''s tongue away. _____ Before everyone in the table knew it, Qui-Gon already caught Jar jar''s tongue which was flying back to his face. Jar Jar: "Aaah. My ton.." Tony: "Don''t do that. It''s rude." Qui-Gon: "The boy''s right. What was your name again?" Tony: "Tony Stark" Qui-Gon: "Tony. What a peculiar name. The two of you brothers have amazing reflexes." Tony: "Thanks. That''s an honor coming from a Master Jedi" When Tony said this, Padme''s face became serious. She looked at Qui-Gon, asking if their identities are exposed. Qui-Gon didn''t have such an obvious reaction. Instead, he had a poker face on and was looking at the boys. Anakin: "Master Jedi? Is that different from a Jedi Knight?" Tony didn''t know what to say. He could answer the question but he figured that he might appear to know too much. He decided to just keep quiet and look at Qui-Gon for answers Qui-Gon: "What makes you think that?" Anakin: "We saw your laser sword" Qui-Gon tried to deny it but Anakin defended that no one could kill a Jedi. Qui-Gon refuted the Anakin''s claim before admitting that he''s a Jedi. Qui-Gon refused before telling everyone in the room about their purpose. They talked about their secret mission and how their ship got damaged. Anakin: "We can help. Tony, JARVIS and I could fix anything." Tony: "Yeah. But I don''t think that''s their problem. You went to Watto''s to look for parts. Based on Watto''s tone, you don''t have any money. Since you are in a hurry, I suggest pod racing. There''s a race." Anakin: "I built a racer. It''s fastest ever." Tony: "No. Mine''s faster." Anakin: "No. Mine." Tony: "No..." They continued this until Schmi stopped them. She pointed out how Tony could do it but Anakin couldn''t. Watto wouldn''t allow Anakin to race. She also mentioned how worried she became when Anakin races. For the newcomers, that''s was when they found out that they Tony and Anakin weren''t related. Schmi worried about Anakin way more than Tony that it was hard not to notice. They had no time to focus on it though because Anakin still kept convincing her mother to allow him to race. Tony: "Um, Mrs. Skywalker? How about Anakin and I join the race together. I could watch over him and make sure he doesn''t get into an accident." Tony then looked at Anakin for help. He looked at him with a signal for Anakin to show his puppy eyes. With that, Schmi finally consented. She still had some conditions for Tony but they were mostly precautions. They both knew that things would be different during the race. Tony: "Great. Master Jedi Qui-Gon. After this storm passes, do you mind helping us ''convince'' some sponsors?" Qui-Gon: "Sponsors?" Tony: "Yup. Entry fees are needed to join the race." ______ Tony already investigated some inner workings of pod racing. He knew some of the weaker-minded people. Tony wasn''t able to convince Qui-Gon to help him with the sponsorship at first. The Jedi reasoned something about giving compensation. There could only be one winner in a race and Tony would likely yield. ''Convincing'' someone to sponsor Tony would just be plain extortion then since it''s would be a guaranteed loss. At least in Watto''s case, Qui-Gon still paid the value in Republic Credits. It may not be useful in the Outer Rim but there is still value. Tony gave up and led him to a race organizer instead. He had Qui-Gon help him join the race under certain conditions. The condition was that he would only take off after giving the others a head start. This was so that people wouldn''t place a last-minute bet on him. He would stay still until the bettings are close before going. This was a favor for the House so that they wouldn''t lose even if he won. Tony didn''t mind this because he was using his repulsor technology on his race pod. They were the peak of air-breathing engines in this universe where hardly anything goes supersonic. Every civilization is so focused on Hyperdrives that even the fastest known spaceship in this universe can only b?r?ly go supersonic in the atmosphere. (AN: I''m not too familiar with ALL non-movies since there are too many but I don''t remember anything making a sonic boom starting from atmosphere. Even the Millenium Falcon only maxed out at 1200kph = 333m/s in the atmosphere. Not even Mach 1. Mk 3 Iron Man suit beat that on its way back from work.) Not only was his repulsor technology better than all the atmospheric engines. He also placed repulsor engines all over his racing pod because of their size. Not only could it do sharp turns, but it could also act as a weapon if someone gets close to him. They would need to be almost in contact close but by that point, every person knew the one approaching is definitely up to something. Tony could shoot the enemy down without fear of the incident being used to reject his request to undergo Jedi training. Preemptive self-defense is justified in a universe where a lot of people can peek into the future. ______ After settling things the entry of Tony, Qui-Gon went to deal with Watto. He did deal with the Naboo ship as the wager, earning contempt for Padme. Padme thought it was too risky to bet the ship and stated that the Queen wouldn''t approve. That night, Qui-Gon gathered Anakin and Tony for a ''health'' checkup. He got their blood sample and sent them to his Padawan, Obi-Wan, for a Midichlorian Count. Obi-Wan: "The readings are off the chart. Over 20 000. Even Master Yoda doesn''t have a Midichlorian Count that high." Qui-Gon: "And the other?" Obi-Wan: "Impossible. It''s over 90 000! I think the machine is broken." Meanwhile, the Symbiote inside Tony''s blood smiled. Jedi sensors count Tony''s Symbiote in the same category as Midichlorians. Qui-Gon went to Tony and got another sample. Tony knew about the readings so he didn''t add any symbiote in the new set of samples. He also reabsorbed his symbiote from the first sample. Qui-Gon: "Check again." Obi-Wan: "Master, I think the machine''s still broken. It''s still reading over 20 000." Chapter 130 - Pod Race 2 The next morning. Tony was still sleeping when Anakin shouted. Anakin: "Tony! Tony! Wake up. It''s race day!" Tony: "5 more minutes." Anakin: " Tony! Wake up! JARVIS is gone." Tony: "JARVIS? I had him do last-minute upgrades on the pod racers. Now let me get back to sleep." Anakin: "But..." Tony: "Sleeping. Can''t hear you" _____ After a few hours of Anakin excitedly waking everyone, they went to the race venue. Qui-Gon met with Watto to make sure there''s no problem with the deal. Watto then retorted that Qui-Gon should prepare to pay up. Anakin may be a great pilot but he couldn''t win. Watto boasted how he would bet everything on Sebulba because he is confident that guy will win. Qui-Gon took that bet in exchange for a deal. He would get Anakin and his mother in exchange for Anakin''s pod. He was also supposed to add Tony in the deal but he remembered that Tony wasn''t a slave. Watto didn''t accept, reasoning out that no race pod is worth 2 slaves. Qui-Gon then changed his demand to Anakin alone. Watto didn''t want to let the boy go because he was much more useful than his mother. Watto took a chance cube and let fate decide on who go free. Qui-Gon used the Force to and had the cube pick Anakin. ______ Everyone got ready and the pods were brought into the Arena. Anakin looked for Tony and found him sleeping in his race pod. Anakin: "Tony! Wake up. Why are you still sleeping? " Tony: "[Yawn]. Oh hi. Is the race about to start?" Anakin: "No! They''re introducing everyone. Get ready. Where''s JARVIS? Also, where did you get this plating from?" Anakin wanted to ask Tony since they woke up. This was because Tony''s race pod transformed overnight. Yesterday, Tony''s pod was just like his own. Naked. It had internal components showing all over the place. It had wires hanging all over the pace. Even when Tony said that it was ready, he didn''t believe him. Tony had it run a few ??ps just to convince him. What Anakin is surprised about is that the very next day, Tony''s pod was ready. It wasn''t just running, it also had platings. There were still some plating that didn''t completely cover some region but it was the same for the others. Tony''s pod transformed from b?r?ly usable to complete in one night. Tony: "JARVIS is ... occupied. How about you? Is your pod ready?" Anakin: "Yup." Tony: "Really? Then what''s with the plug hanging off of your engine?" Anakin: "The wha... That Sleemo. (AN: TN->Slimeball. Some kind of alien insult.)" Anakin rushed back to his pod to fix it, He then did a full body check on it again Tony, seeing this, smiled. He didn''t look for JARVIS because he knew where JARVIS was. His Iron Man suit, which Anakin thought of as JARVIS, is already dissembled and all over his racing pod. He did this so that he wouldn''t have to worry about others pulling something on him. He thought that someone else would mess with him but he was wrong. Barely anybody knew of him. No one knew if he was a strong opponent. They thought he was just like Anakin who hasn''t even finished a race. _____ Seeing as nobody else was coming, he closed his eyes again. He then talked to JARVIS through an ear-piece. Tony: "JARVIS?" JARVIS: "All systems ready, Sir. Mr. Anakin''s pod is also running." Tony: "What about the other thing?" Jarvis: "I have already fed the (alien) camel some laxatives. If everything is working properly, the effects should be showing right about now." Tony then started looking for Jar Jar. He gave JARVIS the orders to put the camels they were riding on some laxative because he knew the camels didn''t like Jar Jar. They would fart on him sometime before the race. Tony wanted to use this event to see if Jar Jar is actually a Sith. If Jar Jar avoided the crap the camel would spray, then Tony would do some proper investigations on him. If his suspicions were correct, he would try to see if Darth Jar Jar has any intel on the current Master Sith''s, Palpatine''s, clone body. Tony wanted to scout ahead and see if he was going to be targeting just one Sith or a whole clone army of them. If his test failed, it''s not like it would matter. Some people would probably even find joy in Jar Jar''s tragedy. He wanted to see the whole thing first hand but couldn''t. He didn''t want to alarm a possible Sith Lord. Instead, he just had JARVIS record it. Not only would his target not be alarmed, he could check in case his eyes fooled him. Tony discovered early on that his invisibility only works on those affected by the Force. With JARVIS as his eyes, he would know if something suspicious happened. _____ JARVIS just informed Tony that the camel started aiming its but towards Jar Jar. Qui-Gon: "Tony? " Tony: "Hmm? Hello." Qui-Gon: "Looks like you''re ready." Tony: "Yeah. I don''t have to win anyway so no pressure." Qui-Gon: "Still, I hope you be careful. Too much confidence can become your weakness." Tony: "I guess so. Thanks." Qui-Gon: "Good. Also, remember to feel. Don''t think. Not as much as you do. Use your instincts." Tony didn''t know what to say. Ever since he got Isekai''d, he was mostly thinking. Even to train himself, he was also thinking. Back in the MCU, he was taught by his martial arts instructor that instincts can be developed. He got his clones to help him gain experience. Some parts of it may be due to muscle memory but there was still a lot of thinking involved in his training. He was able to develop his instincts partly because of thinking but it wasn''t the same in this universe. He didn''t have to have experience to develop instincts at the level Qui-Gon was talking about. Instead, all he had to do is be in tune with the Force. Tony: "Don''t think? That might be hard. I''ll try my best." Qui-Gon: "There is something Master Yoda once said to me that I will say to you. Do or do not. There is no try." Tony: "Okay. I''ll do it." Tony reached his hands towards his compartment and grabbed the helmet of his suit. Qui-Gon saw this and was satisfied. Qui-Gon: "Good. May the Force be with you." _____ The race was about to start. Tony and Anakin looked at each other but didn''t say anything. They just nodded to each other and waited for the race to begin. After the announcer said it, everyone started their engines. DING The bell rang and the race began. Tony starter his timer and watched as everyone started moving. He wanted to how fast his opponents were but then discovered something. Tony: "ANAKIN! WHY ARE YOU STILL HERE?" Anakin: "You''re not moving too. I want to win against you." Tony: "Is that why you''re so excited? That''s not why we''re here. Now Go!" Anakin: "No." Tony: "We can just race later" Anakin: "No." Tony: "There''s no more time. If you don''t want to, I''ll make you. JARVIS." "Understood" JARVIS tapped into the ''upgrades'' he made to Anakin''s pod. ZOOM Anakin''s pod started moving. Anakin saw that he was about to crash into the wall so he had no choice but to control it. Anakin looked back one last time before going full speed. With Anakin''s pod racer being one of the fastest on the planet, he was easily able to overtake the last ones. _____ Tony watched as Anakin''s rank started to climb. Tony: "Good. JARVIS, start the music" Tony saw that he could go not. Still, he didn''t go immediately. Instead, he waited for the song to finish to instrumental part and then he started going. Tony reached a clear area and then started increasing his speed. He got near the second to the last place BOOM. It didn''t take much time for Tony to create a sonic boom. The last place was affected by the shockwave and lost control of the steering. The pod started pitching downwards until it hit the ground. CRASH Tony witnessed this. He saw how the enemy got eliminated and thought of something. Tony: "JARVIS, do you have some dubstep?" JARVIS: "Dubstep sir? I don''t have anything with that term in my storage" Tony: "It''s okay. We''ll just make our own. Where''s the next target?" _____ Tony drove his pod until it was close to the next racer above him. When the racer was on sight, he started slowing down until he''s subsonic. Tony then went close enough to hear the other person''s engines. He would go to side by Wing Weeeng Wang Wong Woong. Shing Boom The pod racer also crashed _____ After doing it a couple more times, Tony started to get the hang of the differences between the sounds due to the doppler effect. He started playing around with the sounds but then he noticed something. The sounds of the engines of the slower racers were similar. Tony thought about the Sebulba''s and Anakin''s race pods. It may be due to them being special characters, but they do have unique sounding engines. Tony figured that the faster race pods would be different so he started racing for real. After passing a few more competitors, he saw Anakin''s pod behind 2 pods. They seem to be colluding with each other, preventing Anakin from getting through. Tony: "Great. I can finally cheat righteously." Tony got beside Anakin and did some hand gestures. It was signaling Anakin to back off for a bit. Anakin saw the gestures and backed off. Tony then went in front of him and behind the two others. He looked in front and waited for a bit. He waited for the Force to do something and then felt something. Tony understood it and started moving forward. He got right in between the two pods when he felt something ominous. Tony knew that the two racers would probably squeeze him in. He could have sped through the two but chose not to. Instead, he starts getting close to one of the pods. When part of his pod was close enough nothing could be seen from the outside, Tony activated a repulsor near that part. Shiiing The other racer''s pod started to smoke. Tony then moved to the other pod and did the same thing. Moments later, the two racer''s pod started to slow down. Tony and Anakin continued moving. _____ They got to the canyon were snipers were camping. A few shots were fired but Tony did nothing. Tony didn''t watch out because he knew he wouldn''t get hit. This is because Tony already had his clones replace the snipers. _____ It wasn''t long and they reached the first place, Sebulba. Tony finally got to the last sound he could record. He signaled Anakin not to wait for him and to go ahead. Anakin wanted to see if he could help but Tony told him not to. He blocked Sebulba''s pod and let Anakin through. Seeing Anakin proceed, Tony started playing with Sebulba. He would go around Sebulba''s pod, distracting him. He would then go behind him and then approach him. Tony did what Sebulba did to Anakin and got Sebulba''s head close to the lighting arcs between Tony''s engines. When Tony got everything that he needed, he went ahead to overtake Sebulba. He then had JARVIS release some smoke from smoke bombs to choke him. Tony then started influencing Sebulba''s movements. He slowly led him towards a stone pillar. They were just about to crash into the pillar when Tony turned off the smoke. He then dodged the pillar. Tony: "JARVIS? How''s Sebulba?" JARVIS: "Still alive sir." Tony: "Alive? Oh well. Did Anakin win yet?" JARVIS: "Almost there sir. Unless some other racer catches up, he should win." Tony: "OK. I''ll stay here until he wins then." _____ AN: I think Daisy Ridley agreed the Luke wasn''t Luke in the Last Jedi. Chapter 131 - Hello There While Anakin was still on the way, Tony had JARVIS pilot the ship. He let his AI pilot the ship while he watched the footage of Jar Jar and the camel. He wanted to focus on it as much as possible (AN: Don''t do this while driving even on AI cars. Tesla may have autopilot but it''s nowhere near perfect. I may retract my statement later or if the AI''s manage to navigate the streets of urban Southeast Asia at it''s worst.) To watched the footage. He saw the camel aim its but at Jar Jar and him not noticing. He waited for the camel to spray at him, checking the surroundings for anything moving. Tony found no distractions. Jar Jar stood up and was about to get hit right in the face when Tony heard the sound of someone calling for Jar Jar. The frog turned his head just in the nick of time, preventing the camel''s #2 spray from hitting him straight on the face. Tony: "D*mn it Padme!!! Why did you call Jar Jar? He was just about to ..." Tony stopped because of the scene. Jar Jar was surprised by the crap. He started jumping and flailing around and eventually tripped. Jar Jar tripped straight to the camel''s bu??. Tony: "[Sigh]. This still isn''t definitive. Jar Jar may just have dumb luck. I can''t believe I''m actually taking that Darth Jar Jar joke seriously. JARVIS, I want you to review the footage. Check for any sign that Jar Jar was just faking it." _____ After Anakin finished the race, Tony went in second. He went to the parking area and deboarded his pod. When he got out, the first person to greet him was Anakin. He went there to tell Tony that this competition didn''t count. They were going to race again later and see who is faster. Tony agreed. After Anakin, he was then confronted by Qui-Gon. Qui-Gon asked why he did all the things that he did during the race. Tony: "That? I just followed your instructions. You told me to feel it and that''s what I did. I just tried to feel (the beat). But I gotta admit, the beat is kinda weird." Qui-Gon: "I see. But couldn''t you have just overtook the others without cause all those sonic booms?" Tony: "Yeah. But where''s the fun in that? I couldn''t win in the race anyway. Isn''t enjoying the race and having fun the next best thing. Besides, it felt like something, I think it''s that Force thing you mentioned, talking to me telling me to just play around." Qui-Gon didn''t know what to say. He did instruct Tony to trust his instincts. He also felt, through the Force, that Tony was saying the truth. There were also no signs of Tony leaning towards the Dark Side. He didn''t know what to do with him. It did feel like Tony is leaning on the Light Side. It''s just, the way Tony was good was wrong. Tony is essentially still a good kid. It''s just that Tony is a chaotic good. Qui-Gon started to suspect that the prophecy he knew about may have been inaccurate. The prophecy which talked about the one who would bring balance to the Force. There might have been some errors during its recording. It might not be a chosen one but a pair of chosen ones. Anakin would be one side and Tony was the other. They were similar in some ways but different in others. Maybe they got together in order to balance each other. He went to Watto to get the parts and finish the deal. He sent the parts to Padme''s ship while he accompanied Anakin. He didn''t pay that much attention to their conversations because he was caught up thinking about this. "Yes sir" Qui-Gon accompanied Anakin to sell the kid''s racing pod. Anakin didn''t think twice about selling it because he was already set on building another. He wasn''t satisfied with the results of the competition. He might have won the race but his pod wasn''t the fastest. He watched the replays and knew that Tony''s was faster. He wanted to build a faster race pod and race against Tony. He wanted to win a race properly and he knew that he would lose if use his current race pod. After selling it, they returned to Skywalkers'' place. Qui-Gon then informed the mother and son duo that Anakin is set free. It was just him though because Watto didn''t agree to having both of them set free. He then informed them of his intention of having Anakin undergo training to become a Jedi. After saying this, Qui-Gon left the two to talk about Anakin''s future. He went to an isolated area and then called for Tony. He asked Tony about his parents. Qui-Gon knew Anakin had no father so Tony was the only one left. He wanted to see if Tony did fit the criteria from the prophecy. Tony: "My father? I don''t have a father in this universe." The statement was misleading but Tony did say the truth. He arrived at this universe but he wasn''t born here. He also didn''t know anyone, aside from the Ancient One, who knew how to travel between universes but that should only be limited to Marvel Universe. Not only was this in a bigger inside the Disney Universe, but his father is also already dead. The only way his father might appear here is if he came from the past or through transmigration. His father died peacefully for it to be the second. Tony was successful in misleading Qui-Gon. Qui-Gon thought that what Tony referred to as the universe was all of known space. He didn''t think it was related to some parallel universe. He was convinced that Tony also had no father. Tony jumped for joy. He was so excited because he could finally get to make his own lightsaber. One that is 100% authentic not to mention personally made by him. Qui-Gon left Tony to calm down while he went for Anakin. The boy agreed and even started packing. He went to C-3PO and told it to watch over his mother. Anakin was instructing his droid on what to do when Tony who got back to the room overheard this. Tony: "Don''t worry Anakin. You know we''ve already finished 3PO. As long as his memories aren''t wiped, he''ll be able to help your mother." Anakin heard the advice and let things go. He looked back at Tony and noticed JARVIS still wasn''t around. He tried asking again but Tony just told him to wait. After packing their bags, Tony led Qui-Gon and Anakin back to his pod racer. Tony already reconfigured the pod while Anakin and Qui-Gon were out. The race pod could now carry the 3 of them. They got settled in. Tony: "Hey Anakin. You want to see where JARVIS is right? JARVIS." The pod''s HUD started to glow and JARVIS voice was suddenly heard. "Hello, Mr. Anakin. I heard you were looking for me." Anakin: "JARVIS is in the..." Tony: "Yep." Anakin: "He controls..." Tony: "Yep" Anakin: "How did you..." Tony: "Later. JARVIS" The race pod started moving. _____ The three got back to Padme''s/ Naboo spaceship. The boarded the craft then Tony returned to his pod. Qui-Gon: "Tony?" Tony: "Wait I''ll just get my droid." Qui-Gon thought Tony was going back to the settlements. He wanted to stop Tony since he felt something bad was approaching. They don''t have that much time. He was just about to pull Tony back when he saw Tony pull apart his pod. Tony started pulling pieces of his race pod and leaving them at the ground. He then pulled out some large units out of the pod and placed it at the center of the others. These were the life support and other modules that weren''t in the pod during the race The suit Tony brought was just like MK 42. Its parts could fly separately and ?ssemble on its own. When most of the parts weren''t fixed to Tony''s pod, they were able to move freely. They started moving on its, ?ssembling the Iron Man suit from the ground up. Tony went back to the ship and watched the spectacle. Anakin: "JARVIS can be dissembled?" Tony: "Yeah. It''s a handy trick to save space." _____ Qui-Gon: "Tony, Anakin. Go. Tell them to take off" Qui-Gon went in front of the rider to confront the new arrival. He was going to stall for time while the ship took off. Tony: [Darth Maul. But how? We even used my pod racer. There''s no way we were slower than regular running. This guy shouldn''t have appeared for at least an hour] Tony pulled Anakin and they went inside. JARVIS also noticed the situation and went in the ship. While walking inside, he also activated the self destruct bu??on on Tony''s pod racer After getting inside, Tony went to the ???kpit and told them Qui-Gon''s instructions. He then went back to the ramp. He created a clone of himself, immediately putting it in a Force Cloak upon creation. The clone slowly sneaked away. _____ Qui-Gon drew his lightsaber while Darth Maul jumped off of his speeder. The guy then drew his lightsaber, which is a long stick twice the size of Qui-Gon''s lightsaber. The two started clashing their lightsabers. While they were fighting, Tony clone went for Darth Maul''s speeder. The speeder still had its engines running because Darth Maul didn''t expect someone to steal it in this situation. The clone rode the speeder and drove it away. Tony: [Yes!!! Darth Maul''s speeder. Stupid Sith, you might be powerful but you still need to secure your belonging. Now this speeder is mine.] When he got behind a sand dune, the clone created multiple clones again. One to pilot the speeder, the rest to remove any sort of remote control or tracking. It was supposed to be slowed down by the weight but one of the clones Force lifted the others up. They were able to maintain its maximum speed even with multiple people riding it. _____ After the initial clash, Qui-Gon waited for an opportunity to escape. He felt the spaceship fly near him and jumped towards it. With the help of the Force, Qui-Gon was able to jump a physics breaking a hundred meters high, landing on the cargo ramp. Anakin, Tony and another guy from the ???kpit waited for Qui-Gon to get in. Anakin: "Are you alright?" "What was it?" Qui-Gon: "Not sure. But it was well trained in the Jedi arts. My guess is, he''s after the Queen." Anakin: "What are we gonna do about it?" Tony: "Us. Nothing. We''re just kids. We''ll only be burdens if we meddle in something like this." Anakin: "But..." Qui-Gon: "Patience Anakin. Tony''s right. We couldn''t do anything about him right now. For now, Anakin Skywalker, Tony Stark, meet Obi-Wan Kenobi." Tony and Obi-Wan: ""Hello There"" _____ Seeing the Naboo spaceship take-off, Darth Maul looked for a moment before giving up. He started walking to where his speeder was supposed to be but immediately found nothing. He looked around and all he could see was sand and Tony''s pod racer. He went to pod and saw the HUD counting down. When he saw that there was 50 + seconds left. He counted in his mind while he started to look for clues. He looked for any kind of secret compartment. 40 39 38 ... 32 31...17 He hasn''t even finished the seat when he felt something bad was about to happen. He trusted his instincts and jumped away from the pod. Just as he jumped, the pod already exploded. Darth Maul: "What kind of counter explodes at 17?" Darth Maul touched his wrist-mounted comlink to remote control his speeder. He pressed all bu??on but discovered nothing seemed to work. "F*ck" (AN: Number 17 not important. Don''t read too much into it.) Chapter 132 - Coruscant In space. After the introductions, the boys were told to settle down in the ship. R2 lead the way, leading them to the resting area. Inside the spaceship, there were the pilots, the Queen''s guards, her aides, the Queen, and others already inside. There were many more passengers than the number of beds inside. Even with resting shifts, there still wasn''t enough beds for everyone. Tony was already prepared to not have a bed. Immediately after they arrived, he had JARVIS set up hammocks for him and Anakin. Tony then picked up a blanket and gave it to Anakin. Anakin: "A blanket? And you brought hammocks? How did you know there were no beds left?" Tony: "Umm... The Force told me. Come on, let''s go to the ???kpit and meet everyone. Maybe we can witness the ship go into hyperspace." _____ Back before, right after the boys left. Qui-Gon held Obi-Wan back from following them. He wanted to talk to his apprentice about something. Qui-Gon: "Obi-Wan. Obi-Wan: "Yes. Master." Qui-Gon: "I have a request for you." Obi-Wan: "What can I do?" Qui-Gon:: "I want you to take one of them as your apprentice." Obi-Wan: "Apprentice? But I''m still a padawan." Qui-Gon: "Yes and no. You still have much to learn of the living Force but only little could learn from me. When we return to Coruscant, I am going to recommend for you to face the trials." Obi-Wan: "Thank you, Master. After taking the trials, I will try to take one of them as my padawan. But, I don''t think the council will agree to train them. The boys are too old." Qui-Gon: "Taking one of them as your Padawan is enough. I will handle the rest" Obi-Wan: "Yes, Master." _____ After the ship started moving, Tony and Anakin went to do some exploring. Other than the droid room and the engine room, they didn''t find anything else interesting. After a few hours of doing nothing, Tony finally knew how boring space travel can be. He didn''t notice this before because he could just use magic to go back to his home any time he wanted back in the MCU. He also didn''t have that much else to do because JARVIS already prepared everything he needed for him. He couldn''t even ''pass the time'' with a woman because of all sorts of reasons. Galactic Network also wasn''t accessible because then, the group''s position would be exposed. If he approached any other group Jedis, they would likely reject his requests before the Jedi Council gave its approval. Fortunately, Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan were two of the most unruly Jedis in the Jedi Order. They didn''t reject his request. Not only would these lessons help the 2 boys to catch up to their future peers, but Qui-Gon could also see how his current apprentice would deal with having his own padawan. Qui-Gon called for Anakin, deciding to teach the both some basics. He taught them some basics, that even some younglings were capable of doing, like telekinesis. He would teach some theories and have his Padawan demonstrate it. Tony already knew about these things but he still listened. It was still better than getting bored doing nothing. His patience has paid off. While all Force-sensitive people could do those things, Jedis have more intricate techniques thanks to their long history studying the Force. While Anakin and Tony had similar levels of Force sensitivity, Tony had a lot more time playing with it. There is a clear gap between the two kids that caused the Jedis to change their style teaching. From a group lesson, the teaching became a one on one session. Qui-Gon would teach Tony some advanced applications for the techniques, while Obi-Wan helped Anakin master the basics. During the lessons, Anakin was able to master most of the basics in a short time. This was because he was focused. He wanted to catch up to Tony as soon as possible, afraid of being left behind. He put a lot of effort that when it was time to rest, he immediately slept due to mental exhaustion. He was in a deep sleep that he didn''t have the time to miss his mother. He didn''t even notice Padme walking between him and Tony in the middle of the ''night''. (AN: It''s space there is no night.) Padme was there because there was a communications port near them. She went to see the message from one of his advisors. A message that reported about the total number of deaths by the invaders who attacked her planet. The adviser wished for her to contact him and comply with the invader''s wishes. After seeing the message, she was felt helpless. She wanted to do anything to help her people but had no way to do so. She even thinking of contacting them. If the Jedi didn''t warn them that it was a trap, she would already done so. _____ After some time, they finally arrived at their destination, Coruscant. The center of the Republic. The pilots introduced the kids to Coruscant up until they were about to land. He specifically pointed out Senator Palpatine who was waiting for them in the landing pad. Tony: "Wait, Senator Palpatine is from Naboo?" pilot: "Yes. He''s even lived most of his life there until he became a senator. Is there any problem?" Tony: "Not really. I just thought it was weird. I thought that the Queen would be the one usually her and not him. " The pilot explained the how the differences between a Senator and the Ruler of the planet. He wanted to help Tony understand but the boy wasn''t listening. Tony: [Sh*t. Palpatine is also from Naboo. That annoying Sith Lord... I can''t believe I didn''t remember that. The Sith who trained him may have been experimenting in Naboo.] Tony remembered that Palpatine''s master was studying how to become immortal. He also remembered how the Palpatine in the last movie is supposed to be a clone. Since the clone appears to have the same memories as the original, Tony could only conclude that the Sith''s soul transferred between bodies. Palpatine didn''t appear to be studying about immortality in the movies so he must have learned it from his master. Palpatine killed his master after the guy taught him everything. In an instant, everything started to fit together in Tony''s head. (AN: Everything here happens in Naboo) The Master was betrayed and killed by his apprentice. Having a grudge against his apprentice, he didn''t die peacefully. He wouldn''t just go along and peacefully become one with the Force. He would fight back. He would try to get his revenge. He would try to come back to life. He knew how to transfer his soul and did it. He looked for a host who couldn''t fight back when he takes over. He started looking for a child to reincarnate into. Unfortunately for him, his apprentice expected him to do so. Palpatine started monitoring all the children in Naboo, watching for some sudden change. The Master couldn''t escape the persecution and had to give up taking over a human baby. Tony guessed that the Master wasn''t able to go to another planet for some reason. The only choice he had was to reincarnate as a Gungan baby. There were Force-sensitive Gungan''s and the Master chose Jar Jar. The Master tried to take over Jar Jar body but something must have went wrong. There may have been some kind of incompatibility. The take over may not have been smooth, causing some mental damage to the original Jar Jar. The master then decided to keep the damaged soul as a front, to circumvent any sort of investigation on him Some things in the clone wars (TV) also supported this. Jar Jar managed to survive the battle in Naboo, not to mention the clone wars, with his stupidity. Following Qui-Gon''s teachings that there was no such thing as a coincidence, then Jar Jar''s luck wasn''t luck. Since Jar Jar has never been aware whenever he did important, he has done that subconsciously. Palpatine''s Master may have been taking over Jar Jar''s body from time to time just to keep the body from dying. Tony: [Jar Jar is a Sith. He''s a f*ckin Sith. He is Palpatine''s Master. But living with that Jar Jar...I''m not sure if I should pity the guy or be impressed by his patience.] _____ When they unbounded, the passengers split to the Naboo delegation and the Jedis. Tony and Anakin went with the delegations since the Jedi''s still had to report about Darth Maul. After settling down in their new accommodations, Tony pulled Anakin to do some Jedi training. He did this in order to distract the boy. If he didn''t do this, Anakin would have started missing his mother. Tony didn''t want Anakin to miss his mother because it would just make allowing them to undergo Jedi Training a lot harder. In order to get Anakin''s full attention, Tony challenged him to disassemble and ?ssemble devices using just the Force. They weren''t allowed to touch anything and had to use the Force instead of screwdrivers. It was hard at first, but Tony told Anakin tips that he discovered managing to have Anakin get the hang of it. They finished playing with the equipment they brought along and was just about to start with the appliances in their room when Qui-Gon came. He arrived just in time to witness Tony and Anakin ?ssembling the last equipment piece by piece. Qui-Gon: "Amazing. I see that you two won''t have any problems constructing your own lightsabers. Get ready, you two are going to be tested." _____ Before going to the Jedi Council, Anakin and Tony went to say goodbye to Padme first. Unfortunately, Padme is ''out on an errand'' and wasn''t able to meet them. Anakin was just about to say goodbye when Tony pulled him back. He reminded Anakin about the gift Anakin so painstakingly prepared. Anakin didn''t want to give it along but Tony forced him to. Anakin got the Japor snippet carving he did and gave it to an attendant and requested to pass it along to Padme. After the boys left, the Queen''s aides looked at the Queen. Padme is the Queen right now and not some double. They looked at her. They passed it along. When they saw her smile, they started to tease her. The queen was young and her aides were still women after all. This kind of incident is worth some gossip. _____ Tony and Anakin went to face the Jedi Council. They met every single Jedi Master present. Tony was focused on a particular person, Master Windu. Tony knew he was the doppelg?nger of Fury in this universe. He thought he was prepared to see him but found out he still wasn''t ready. Not only did Fury and Windu not look like each other, Windu''s actions were almost a complete opposite of Fury''s. Windu was so in composed and in control of himself that Tony wanted to prank the guy just to try and make him say ''M*therf*cker'' Fortunately, Tony managed to control his urge. He thought of how if he got to be a Jedi, he could troll the guy as much as he wanted later. With that, Tony and Anakin had undergone the tests. They managed to do everything easily, proving that they are strong with the Force. Unfortunately, thanks to the time between tests, Anakin had the time to think. He thought about what would happen if he got accepted. He knew he would be isolated and started missing his mother. In the end, Yoda still sensed the fear inside Anakin. Yoda: "Fear leads to Anger. Anger leads to Hate. Hate leads to suffering." Anakin started to back down but Tony decided to intervene. Tony: "Master Yoda. I think you''re wrong about something. While Fear may lead to the Dark side, I believe it''s not always the case. There are some cases where Fear leads to something good. What about the incidents where mothers exhibit extraordinary strength during the times when her child is in danger? Isn''t it fear which helps her gain her power? She is afraid because her child is in danger. In this case, fear helped her save her child. What about when a non-Force s?ns?t?v? user is in danger? Fear makes one faster. It makes one cleverer. Fear is what helped them survive. I don''t think it''s bad to be afraid. Even you are afraid of that bad guy who attacked us. Fear makes companions of us all. I think it''s the greed from trying to stop that fear which makes one bad. You, Masters, also fear but you react properly. With people as wise as you guiding, I think Anakin''s fear wouldn''t lead him to the Dark side. " Yoda: "Hmm. Point, you have. Meditate on this, I will." _____ (AN: If someone wants to write a fanfic of Darth Jar Jar, please tell me about it. I would like to see what happens when that guy starts moving seriously) Also, Fear lines from Doctor Who. The series before it became too woke Chapter 133 - Naboo AN: Week 3: I don''t think I like democracy anymore. There should be a basic common sense exam before being allowed to vote. Too many stupid people for democracy to lead to something better. The president in my country is drunk again. He basically placed a bounty on C C P Virus'' head. No extra research funding in the announcement, just a bounty. It''s not even big enough to risk going bankrupt. _____ After the test, Tony and Anakin were told to wait outside. The council started to discuss whether or not the two boys would be trained. While Tony didn''t manage to have anyone approve their training immediately, he was able to avoid them rejecting outright. Some of them even started to think. _____ Outside Tony: "So, are you okay?" Anakin: "I''m sorry. It''s just, I miss mom." Tony: "It''s fine. It happens. Though I thought you would last a week. Kids usually enjoy being away from home." Anakin: "You don''t seem that bothered being away from Tatooine." Tony: "Well, I had practice. But enough about that, we should relax for now. Those old guys won''t finish their debate any time soon." _____ Tony closed his eyes and looked like he was sleeping. In truth, he used his nanites to contact JARVIS who was waiting in their room. He instructed him to establish communication with his clone back in Tatooine. Tony: "JARVIS? What happened?" JARVIS: "Sir, I haven''t been able to establish contact with our hideout Tatooine. It was lost right after we jumped into hyperspace. I thought it was just because of interference with the hyperdrives but apparently, that wasn''t the case." Tony: "Weird. It was working properly back in Tatooine. Did you change the comms to RF or something?" JARVIS: "No sir. The quantum communicators are working. It''s the range of the communicators that changed." Tony: "That doesn''t make sense. It was working all over the MCU... Force. It''s probably the Force again. Wait a sec, I''ll check mine." Tony went to the bathroom to get some privacy. There, he created a clone and dispersed it. He waited for his clone to receive his message and create a clone to respond. After a bit, he was able to establish contact with his clones. He learned how their comms also lost contact sometime after he left. He didn''t have an exact time but they did seem to match with JARVIS''s analysis. With this, Tony''s got more evidence that things were different because of the Force. It seems to be affecting all things quantum. He first noticed this when the Pym Particles he brought doesn''t seem to be working. It wasn''t that much of a proof alone but with the new information, things made some sense. If the quantum communicators weren''t working, then it might have meant that the rules of quantum physics in this universe is different. But that isn''t the case. His equipment seemed to work just fine. With this new information, he figured that there some something interfering with all things quantum instead. From there, Tony just picked the most mysterious and most likely cause of it all. Seeing as he couldn''t do much about it right now, he decided to just plan for a bit before ignoring it for the meantime. He asked for updates and got a message saying that Darth Maul''s speeder is safe. The clones weren''t able to find his spaceship though because Maul had it come for him after they stole his speeder. Tony told them to forget about it and focus on something else. He told them to start preparing to build an organization of their own. He would need a source of funding now since he''s not a rich kid anymore. At the very least, he needs it until the clone war begins. By then, he would have as much funding as he wanted. At least that is what he thought so based on what he saw on the Clone Wars. Anakin seems to be crashing spaceships and destroyers here and there, not appearing to care about the cost of all those ships. After finishing his unusually long toilet break, Tony went back. On his way, he met Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan. The two accompanied the kids to face the Jedi Council. _____ Windu: "No. They wouldn''t be trained" Qui-Gon: "No?" Windu: "They''re too old." Qui-Gon: "They are the chosen ones. You must see that." Yoda: "Clouded, the boys'' futures are" Qui-Gon looked at Obi-Wan. They both knew what the look meant. Qui-Gon: "Very well, we would train them. I take Tony as my Padawan learner." Obi-Wan: "And I would take Anakin as mine." Yoda: "Hmm. Obi-wan to take the trials, the reason this is." Windu: "We would agree to Stark''s training but not Skywalker." Anakin: "Why not me?" Windu: "Your emotions. It is easy for you to fall into the Dark Side. Stark, on the other hand, he seems to be in control of himself just fine." Tony: "Ummmm..." Qui-Gon: "I''ll take on Anakin then." Yoda: "Young Skywalker''s fate will be decided later." Windu: "Now is not the time for this. The Senate is voting for a new supreme chancellor and Queen Amidala (Padme) is going back to Naboo..." He then started focusing on the current situation. He focused on the one''s attacking (Federation) Queen Amidala''s planet of Naboo. and how they would be pressured by the situation. The council wanted Qui-Gon to go with the Queen to protect her as well as get some clues about the Sith. They were talking about things that were supposed to be classified. They didn''t care that the boys heard them. They didn''t pay any attention to the two that it started to annoy Tony. Tony: [No wonder the Sith defeated you Jedis. Not only do you not keep secrets properly, you don''t even seem to know that you''ve annoyed Anakin. Of course, you see him as dangerous. You people don''t even act like you want him on your side.] _____ After the Jedi''s talked, the group went to join the people from Naboo. On the way, Anakin apologized for being a problem. Qui-Gon refuted him and told him wasn''t and wouldn''t be one. Tony: "Umm. If I remember correctly, isn''t the restriction only for Jedi training? Couldn''t you still train us in skills that aren''t exclusive to Jedi?" Tony said this to get Qui-Gon to teach him some things while he still can. He was planning on interfering with Qui-Gon''s fate but he wasn''t sure if what he''d do would amount to anything. He doesn''t have the advantage after all. If he failed and Qui-Gon died, at least Tony would be in the same ranks as Batman, Obi-Wan, and Anakin. It would be nice to say that he was trained by Liam Neeson before he died. ______ Qui-Gon agreed with Tony''s suggestion. He was just about to pick a lesson when Anakin asked about midichlorians. Qui-Gon explained its concept to the both of them. Padme and her group arrived and they all boarded the same spaceship they used to get here. On their way back, Tony approached Padme and asked her if he could borrow one of the droids on the ship. The ship''s droid crew were just replenished so Padme allowed it. Tony went to the droid room and picked one at random. He heard the droid cry during the procedure. He didn''t know why he was pitying the droid but he couldn''t help but apologize. Tony: "Sorry little guy. I promise I''ll fix you and upgrade you later. I just need an R-series droid for now." Tony then ripped the droid until he reached it CPU. He carefully removed it and then picked some nanites off his head. He placed them on the connectors and had JARVIS control it to interface with the body. He then waited for the droid to start up. Beep boop beep Tony: "JARVIS? I don''t think the translator is working. I still can''t understand what you''re saying." Tony tapped on his head and the Iron Man helmet appeared around his it. A message appeared on his head coming from JARVIS. Seeing as he could still communicate with JARVIS using his helmet, Tony told it to focus on mastering the body first. Tony was going to need JARVIS'' help ______ When they arrived, Jar Jar leads the group back to his city. The Queen wanted to make contact with the Gungan''s to ask them for help. After arriving at the lake when the city is, Jar Jar went first to check the situation. He went back to the group to report that no one is there. Then, Jar Jar told them that his people were somewhere else. He proceeded to lead the group to the Gungan''s sacred place. There, they met the leader of the Gungans, Boss Nass. The Queen was just about to offer an alliance when Padme interrupted her. Padme: "Your honor. I am Queen Amidala" Anakin: "Huh?" Tony leaned his head and whispered. Tony: "Congratulations kid. You just courted a Queen. Too bad it only lasts for a few years. You still won''t be king. Padme continued with her introductions and told them that she has a body double for protection. Padme then proceeded to diplomatically ask for help. She knew from Jar Jar that the Gungan''s have a grand army. She asked for their help to repel the Federation''s droid army. While Padme was busy with this, Obi-Wan and Qui-Gon looked at each other. They looked to see if the other knew anything but both showed no signs of it. Qui-Gon smiled, impressed by Padme''s acting skills. He may not be prepared but the Queen was still able to fool a Jedi. After her speech, Padme proceeded to bend the knee. Everyone followed suit and also knelt. Boss Nass liked how Padme didn''t think that they were better them Gungans. He didn''t accept their servitude and declared that they would be friends. They got together and started planning for war. ______ AN: About the comment about Palpatine''s Master supposed to have gotten an actual story. Sorry but I don''t have any idea what it is. I''ve only use the movies and TV series as source plus wikis. I don''t remember Plagueis in the story other than ROTS. I''ve never read the novelizations because I wasn''t even aware there are novelizations until last week. Chapter 134 - Battle of Naboo After the grown-ups finished their planning, Qui-Gon went to where Obi-Wan and the boys were. On a clear field, Qui-Gon saw Obi-Wan watching the boys. They were currently running around and playing tag. The only difference between them and regular kids is that they were moving at very high speeds. Normally, kids could run fast and everything was normal. But the boys were running at their current speeds for a long time, where regular children should already be exhausted. The boys looked like they just finished warming up. Obi-wan noticed his come and approached him: Qui Gon: "What is it, Obi-Wan?" Obi-wan: "Master. Are you sure about this? Letting them... " Qui Gon: "Play? You think what they''re doing is playing around and not training." Obi-wan: "Yes master. " Qui Gon: "I see you still have much to learn when it comes to teaching. My dear apprentice. You should keep in mind. You shouldn''t treat the boys like any youngling." Obi-wan: "I shouldn''t?" Qui Gon: "Of course. They''re too old. " Obi-Wan looked at his master with a peculiar gaze. The Jedi council said this to him, using this as the reason they wouldn''t train the two. He thought his master would just forget about that and train them like any other Jedi. Qui Gon: "You find my decisions incomprehensible? Looks like I may still have a few things I could impart with you. My apprentice, if we train then like how we train younglings, they wouldn''t learn patience. Younglings have patience because it is taught to them at a young age. It''s already too late for that. You need to teach them in a different way. A way that is much more appropriate for their age. " Qui Gon then told him about how previous plans. _____ When Tony asked Qui-Gon for a lesson, Qui-Gon first thought of teaching them how to build a lightsaber. It''s wasn''t restricted knowledge as there are people who leave the Jedi order with such knowledge. The Jedis did not come after them. The Jedis only placed restrictions on matters regarding the Dark Side and Forbidden Practices Building a lightsaber may be too early for the boys who haven''t even been trained but it seemed like a good idea. The boys appear interested in it after all. He figured it would make for a good intermediary process before letting them practice meditation. Since the boys weren''t trained at a young age, no one was able to pound into their heads the importance of patience. He knew that it wouldn''t do them any good if he just straight up told them to meditate. This is a slow process, necessary to build one. If they didn''t do it properly, the blade produced wouldn''t be satisfactory. Qui Gon was counting on them failing. When they fail, he would point out how their lack of patience was the source of the failure. By then, the boys would have to learn about patience and hopefully have appreciation of it. _____ "But master, how did lightsaber forging turn into playing tag?" Qui Gon explained to him that learning how to run would be much more useful considering their current situation. Naboo is about to enter a war with their group in the center of it. There was also a possibility that they facing a Sith. The situation is dangerous. Teaching the boys how to build a lightsaber at such a time would be inappropriate. The boys don''t know how to use it. Having a lightsaber wouldn''t be of use and might even draw danger to the boys. Teaching them how to run with the help of the Force would be much better. If they ever faced a situation where the boys would be in danger, the Jedis could stall for some time while the boys ran. The boys would be able to stay away from the danger and the Jedis don''t have to allocate part of their attention to protecting them. After the short lecture, Obi-Wan thanked his master for his teachings. The Jedis then went back to the boys and continued watching over them. The scouts who went to the city finally returned. They reported the situation of the city. They also brought as many soldiers they could to help in their attack. After learning about the situation in the city, the group settled on the plan where the Gungans become a decoy. They would pick a fight with the droids and try to draw as much of the droid army from the city as possible. When the droids are away from the city, the humans would go and infiltrate the city. They would then split into groups. One group would try to capture the leader of the attack, the viceroy of the Federation. Another group would create a diversion to draw the guards away from the first group. Padme asked Qui-Gon about his opinions on the plan. He pointed out that a lot of Gungans would lose their lives but Boss Nass his men didn''t seem to fear death. Padme then pointed out that they would also be sending a group of pilots to attack the spaceship that controls the droids. _____ The Gungans started showing themselves, and their opponent sent their army as planned. The humans used this diversion and were able to successfully enter the city. They were all there except for JARVIS''s armor body. They split into their groups and the diversion group started gathering everyone''s attention. Blaster shots were heard all over the place, and the infiltration group entered the palace. Once inside, the group went to free all the combatants that were captured. They prioritized freeing the pilots, only freeing other allies they met along the way. As soon as the hangar doors opened, a barrage of blaster fires were heard. There were still a lot of droids in there, guarding the N-1 starfighters for the exact scenario that is currently occurring. Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan went forward, deflecting blaster bolts from hitting other people from their group. Knowing that the Jedi''s couldn''t focus on the boys, they commanded Anakin and Tony to find cover. Anakin went behind the nearest crate and stayed over there. R2-D2 went full throttle, trying to avoid getting shot as much as possible. The droid was going to one of the starfighters that doesn''t have an Astro-droid equipped and got it ready. While these two felt the danger, Tony was left standing. He wasn''t scared stiff though. He was just standing there because he didn''t feel any sort of danger. He was instead busy looking around acting like how girls were during shopping. He looked at each starfighter, trying to see which starfighter he would get into. They all looked like they were in good condition so Tony ended up picking the shiniest of them all. He pointed towards the ship and then looked at JARVIS by his side, using his R-series droid body. JARVIS knew what Tony meant and immediately started moving. Seeing JARVIS, Tony went and hid with Anakin. They were waiting for the shooting to slow down so Tony pulled from his pocket, a packet of snacks he got from the spaceship. He went and ate a weird-looking berry and then offered some to Anakin. Tony: "Want one? I''m not sure what it is but it tastes good." While the two were hiding, the other pilots risked their lives to get on their starfighters. They tried their best not to get shot, but the droids were still able to land a few hits on them. This left a few of the star-fighters unmanned. Particularly, the shiny one that Tony picked. The kids felt that the coast was clear so they proceeded to get into their starfighters. JARVIS: "Hello, Sir. I''ve already have access to the autopilot and mapped out the controls. All systems are all operating properly. I have also prepared a brief manual for you to ignore." Tony: "Great. I will ignore it. Establish contact with R2 and tell him to prepare to do a manual override. " _____ The droids were wiped out and the infiltration group started moving again. Anakin was afraid that he would get left out so he stood up and called the people''s attention. Qui-Gon: "Anakin, stay where you are. You''ll be safe there." Anakin: "But I..." Qui-Gon: "Stay in the ???kpit." Tony: "Me too?" Qui-Gon: "Yes." Tony: "Okay!" Hearing this, Tony sat down and started pushing bu??ons. He close the ???kpit and removed the brakes on the starfighter. He let it slowly drift forward and then turned the ship towards the entrance of the hangar. No one other than Anakin noticed this because the ?du?ts all just thought it was just another pilot launching his ship. Anakin: "Tony? Why is your ship moving?" Tony: "Shhhh. It''s a surprise." Tony started aiming the ship''s weapons towards the hangar doors. He set the target right in the middle of the hanger and then checked for obstacles. He saw some of the crates they used as cover and had his starfighter hover a bit higher. He eventually got a clear trajectory. He contacted R2 and asked it to close the ???kpit. When it did what Tony requested, he then started a communications channel. Tony: "Hey Anakin. remember when you said you wanted to race with me?" "Yeah?" Tony: "Then get ready. We won''t have that countdown. Only a start shot." Anakin: "What start shot?" Tony: "Just get ready. Believe me, you won''t miss it." Tony then waited for the gates to open. _____ When the ?du?ts got to the gates, the door started moving on its own. It opened at a much slower pace than how it did before. It opened at such a slow pace that everyone noticed a hooded figure on the other side. The hooded figure slowly looked up, at just the same pace as the doors opened. Tony was surprised by Darth Maul''s entrance. He wasn''t surprised by Darth Maul but by speed of the doors instead. They so in sync with his head lift that it couldn''t have been an accident. It was so good that Tony even felt like he''s hearing Maul''s entrance music. Tony: [Wow, a dramatic entrance. Is this you, Force?] Tony''s symbiote saw the midichlorians group together to form a face before nodding. It looked proud of its work that Tony couldn''t help but smile for a bit. Tony: [Nice. But unfortunately, it''s not flashy enough.] Tony waited as the group of ?du?ts split up. Padme and his people took the long way, while the Jedi''s faced Darth Maul. Tony listened and waited for Qui-Gon to say ''We''ll handle this''. Darth Maul and the Jedis started taking off their robes when suddenly BOOOOOOOOM Tony shot a proton torpedo straight at the unrobing Sith''s face. _____ AN: People relax. I think you''re forgetting something, Padme is still a teenage girl. Teenage girls never go for a younger boy who likes them. At least not before they say Ara Ara first. Chapter 135 - Battle of Naboo Part 2 Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan were surprised by their enemy exploding. They looked at each other to confirm that they weren''t hallucinating before looking back at their enemy. The explosion didn''t just affect Darth Maul. It also affected the surroundings. The blast created a cloud of dust, making it hard for the Jedi''s to see what was happening. The cloud of dust started to clear up and they could see a silhouette of Darth Maul''s body. Qui-Gon told his apprentice to pay attention, just in case the suspected Sith is still alive. Then, he looked to the place where the attack originated from. As he looked back, he saw the Naboo starfighter floating in mid-air, with Tony inside the ???kpit. Tony noticed Qui-Gon''s gaze. He didn''t open the ???kpit but he used the speakers inside JARVIS to have a conversation. Tony: "Is something wrong? You three aren''t just taking off your robes to go to a swimming pool or something, right?" Qui-Gon shook his head Tony: "Then why are you looking at me? Am I supposed to wait for you guys to undress before I shoot the guy?" Qui-Gon: "No Tony. You shouldn''t have attacked him first. It''s not the Jedi way." Tony: "Jedi Way? Why would I follow that? I''m not a Jedi." Qui-Gon: ... Tony: "Don''t look at me. Blame the council. It''s the Jedi council who said it. They''re the ones who rejected our training." Qui-Gon: "This boy..." Qui-Gon was contemplating on his decision to take the boy as his padawan when his current padawan attracted their attention. Obi-Wan: "Master..." Both Tony and Qui-Gon turned their heads to see that Darth Maul''s upper body, torn apart but still moving. Tony: "Ahhh, Zombies!!!" Tony held the fighter''s controls without waiting for Qui-Gon or Obi-Wan''s instructions. He tried to fire another shot but JARVIS reminded him of the starfighters limited ordinance. He had to save some Proton Torpedoes for the droid control ship later He gave up on using a proton torpedo and settled for the blasters instead. He had JARVIS lock on to Darth Maul and all he had to do was shoot him. Pew Pew Pew x25 Tony kept firing at Darth Maul, not stopping until the guy stopped moving. He kept firing non-stop that he didn''t notice that it was his attacks that caused the Sith''s movements. Tony only stopped when he saw Qui-Gon''s lightsaber ignite. Tony: "He''s still alive?" Obi-Won: "I don''t think so." Tony: "I see. Let me fire another Proton Torpedo just in case." Qui-Gon: "Tony, wait. We still need to determine his identity." Tony: "JARVIS?" JARVIS: "Sir, at the end of the corridor. The Sith''s lightsaber flew over there, after the first shot." Tony thanked JARVIS and then pointed the lightsaber to the Jedi''s. They pulled it using the Force and then ignited Darth Maul''s lightsaber. They saw the red blade and finally concluded that he was a Sith. Everyone in the room was paying attention to the red lightsaber. The others saw the reaction of the Jedis and knew things were serious. Padme and her group started to increase their pace again, trying to stop the war as soon as possible. They started running when they were blocked by rolling destroyer droids. They started to hind behind cover when the destroyer droids were shot down one by one. Tony knew he wasn''t the one who fired and looked at the source. He saw Anakin in his starfighter still in the hangar. Tony: "Ugh. Why are you still here? " _____ While the plan of the Naboo people were proceeding smoothly, Tony''s plan went to a complete halt. Instead of flying in space and playing Space Invaders, he sitting down and receiving a lecture from Qui-Gon. Qui-Gon was currently lecturing the two boys while watching over Darth Maul''s corpse. He didn''t actually watch it expecting for the body to move again. He just didn''t want Tony to shoot at it until there wasn''t even a corpse. Qui-Gon was sure that Tony would try to pulverize the corpse. He didn''t know why, but Tony is uneasy when he saw the corpse. He heard the boy mumble something about going for the head, and something about dust. This was enough to monitor the boy. At the start of this lecture, Tony immediately tried to reason his way out of it. Tony said that he did what he did because he saw the current events. He stated all the important details he knew of the event, telling Qui-Gon that they must have been shown to him by the Force. Qui-Gon didn''t believe it was at first because it was hard visions to appear to someone who wasn''t even that attuned with the Force. He was just about to warn Tony about lying when he heard updates from the other groups. He heard status reports and updates consistent with Tony''s description. Qui-Gon had to listen to Tony''s visions. Based on the visions, they had one last problem. The droid command ship wasn''t going to be destroyed by the pilots of Naboo. He believed Tony but he wasn''t going to send 2 kids to the middle of a battlefield. He instead sent his padawan to destroy the control ship. While Obi-Wan was busy disabling the droids, Qui-Gon stayed in the hangar contemplating on what to do. Tony''s visions included his death after all. Part of the story Tony said, included an evil voice stating that Qui-Gon was dangerous. It seemed that the other Sith knew of him and wanted him dead. Qui-Gon was contemplating whether to follow Tony''s visions and ''die'', leaving Anakin to become Obi-Wan''s apprentice. Qui-Gon didn''t want to ''die'' and leave the two boys alone but it looked like his death would be important. It led to the Jedi Council allowing Anakin''s training. It also gave him the time to meditate on their enemies. With them thinking he was dead, the other Sith might lower his guard and let Qui-Gon discover some clues on them. Qui-Gon''s final concern is Tony''s training. Based on the boy''s actions, he might not be the best person to be his master. Tony plays too loose with the rules even for his tastes. Fortunately, he knew a person who might be suited to be his master. The only problem he had was how to convince that person. After deliberating on whether to die or not, Qui-Gon made up his mind and sent a message to Master Yoda. Obi-Wan got inside the droid command ship and blew up the base like how Anakin was supposed to. It''s not like it was difficult, considering that a child managed to accidental do it. The droids fighting with the Gungans deactivated. Unfortunately, Obi-Wan didn''t destroy the command ship fast enough. A certain Gungan was able to destroy a huge amount of droid tanks. Though it was completely a coincidence, the credit still went to Jar Jar. Boss Nass had to promote Jar Jar. Padme and her people successfully captured the Leader of the attack, Viceroy Nute Gunray. They got sufficient evidence against the man. Tony learned that Naboo was going to hand him over to the Courts of the Republic and tried to stop them. Unlike the judicial system of the Shi''ar Empire, the Courts of the Republic doesn''t utilize mind readers. They also didn''t have an impartial AI making the judgments. They were using the judges/justices, lawyers, and other living people. There was no difference between their courts and the courts back on Earth, They took way too long to decide and are basically controlled by how many lawyers you have. Tony knew their vulnerabilities and was already proficient in manipulating these things. It was one of the things his father made sure he learned after all. Without the support of ALL the citizens, he knew that whoever has the most money wins. They only have to buy the judges or hire a planet''s worth of lawyers. Whether you have the public''s support or not, you still won''t have the chance when you don''t have a stronger power. Naboo doesn''t have more money than a federation of traders. They also don''t have a droid army that can occupy a planet. They have no way to influence the results of the trials, unlike their opponent. Tony knew that Nute Gunray would be set free sooner or later. Tony tried to use the ''visions from the Force'' excuse to try and stop them. Unfortunately, they don''t believe him as much as Qui-Gon did. They still handed the man and all their evidence to the senate. In the end, Tony told Padme to contact him when they fail. Nute Gunray would do something when he is set free. None of Padme''s advisers supported him so there was nothing Tony could do. He decided to give her a trinket to remind her of his warnings. While the war ended in a victory, death''s were unavoidable. Everyone sustained deaths, including Jedi Master Qui-Gon. The great Jedi Master died due to a surprise attack from their enemy, who they all thought was already dead. The Sith, thought to be dead due to his body being shredded into pieces, was able to do one last sneak attack on the Jedi before dying. A private room in Naboo''s palace Yoda was currently looking at Obi-Wan and Qui-Gon. He had just conferred the rank of Jedi Knight to Obi-Wan and then proceeded to look at Qui-Gon. Unlike regular Jedi robes he was wearing before, Qui-Gon is now wearing a mask and the uniform of a Jedi Temple Guard. An elite group of Jedi''s whos identities remain a secret. (AN: For those unfamiliar, think Jedi Anbu. Except they''re Guards) Yoda: "Dead, you are now. Anonymous, your identity has become." Qui-Gon: "Thank you, master." Qui-Gon then reminded Master Yoda about the two boys. Yoda opposed their training, stating that he sensed grave danger. While he did sense the danger, Yoda also saw a vision of what would happen if they managed to get past all dangers. A future, Tony requested the Force in exchange for a Lot of playtime. Qui-Gon also pointed out how people''s reactions to death weren''t that convincing as he thought. They had to do something. With Obi-Wan stubbornly trying to complete his ''late'' master''s Final Request, it should help sell the fact that Qui-Gon was finally dead. The chance of a beautiful future, combined with the possibility of eliminating the Sith once and for all, made for a convincing reason. Despite the dangers that the boys'' training might pose, Yoda still agreed. _____ The boys learned of their training after Qui-Gon''s. ''funeral''. They would be trained, but there were conditions for this training. First of all, is that they were going to start from the basics. It was a reasonable condition considering they both didn''t receive any proper education. A condition that the Jedi Council emphasized was that they weren''t going to receive any further special treatment after they caught up with their age group. They were already sure to be Padawans and they were also allowed to skip ''grades'' after passing the test. They wouldn''t be allowed anything else. Even if they finished the whole course in a couple of months, they still wouldn''t be allowed to jump ranks. They had to stay as Initiates up until they reach the proper age to be Padawans. The council said this because Qui-Gon talked about the boys'' ease in learning Force techniques. They were too receptive to the lessons, making the council think that the boys would become arrogant. Remembering how Tony abided only by the rules that he knew, Qui-Gon had this part pointed out to them specifically. He had made sure the two understood the implications so that they wouldn''t complain about it later. As a final instruction before Qui-Gon disappeared into anonymity, he asked the two to get along with other fellow Initiates and not just themselves. _____ While Tony was on his way to the Jedi Temple, a group of his clones were busy dismantling a spaceship. They were busy dismantling Darth Maul''s spaceship because Tony feared that it was fully teched out. Back before the Coruscant delegates arrived, Tony had a lot of his clones running all over Naboo. It wasn''t just regular running. It was the Force ?ssisted movement he learned. He was trying to locate Darth Maul''s spaceship before Palpatine arrived but found no signs of it. He had legions of clones running around instead of helping the Gungans in the war but still found nothing. Even with his suit flying all over the place, he was still having a problem locating it. He looked through all clear patches of land where it could be parked but didn''t find the spaceship. He almost gave up until one of his clones dispersed without any notice. The clone was just running across an open field when it happened. He didn''t know why it happened so he sent more clones to the area. They didn''t see anything even after they encircled the place. He looked around as this was the only anomaly in Naboo. He tried to search for snipers or other dangers in the area but still found nothing After a while, Tony got impatient. He decided to create as many clones as possible even at the cost of causing some environmental damage. He created clones until he filled the open space. The clones were just about to trample the area when Tony noticed an empty spot in the field. There were no clones there even though it was supposed to be filled with them. He had his clones encircle the place, pressing all over the space in the hopes of opening a door. Some clones got lucky and managed to trigger something. The ship suddenly appeared. Tony: "Cloaking? Darth Maul''s ship can cloak?" Tony checked on his suit but it didn''t notice it until just now. Seeing superior technology equipped on the ship, Tony decided to dismantle it first and spread the parts all over the planet. He would then wait for some time before reassembling it. This way, even if he missed a tracker in the spaceship, Palpatine would only be left with a part instead of a ship. Tony then checked on Maul''s speeder but didn''t find anything that he missed _____ Inside another spaceship, the republic used to transport the dead. Darth Maul''s body parts were laying on a gravity-stretcher. Maul''s body, torso, head, and an arm, was on a separate stretcher. It looked limp and lifeless when suddenly, Darth Maul''s eyes opened. Maul: "Jedi !!!" _____ AN: Yep, Maul is still alive. Ashoka has a lot of progress involving him. Clone Wars S7 E9 10 so far. Anakin is also sort of OP in ep 9 which is nice. I rarely sensed that he is the chosen one in the movies after all. Chapter 136 - Scimitar On the surface of Naboo. After the celebration, the republic sent a lot of their forces to the planet. They were there for protection and to help in cleaning up the battlefield. While their primary objective was to help Naboo recover, it wasn''t what it looked like in action. Instead of cleaning up the droids, they seem to be more focused on searching for something. Naboo soldiers were helping with the search, moving from place to place instead of moving blindly. They were going through the forest, straight to the parts of Darth Maul''s spaceship, clearly aware of the parts'' positions. They found the parts in the end because Tony left them there to gather more information from the search group. Tony: "Come on... That''s the third one already. This is getting embarrassing. I still can''t figure out how they track these things." Tony didn''t know how the search team kept tracking the parts. He tried to use his telepathic ability to see what they knew but got some interference from the Force. He checked with the midichlorians to try and ask for help but he was refused. It wasn''t that it didn''t want to, but that it couldn''t do it. Apparently, there was a rule that people can''t be telepaths without training. Tony may have practiced in Tatooine but he was nowhere close to mastering the skills. Tony complained about the rule since he knew that a future Fake Skywalker could do it. The Force couldn''t help him though because its creator, G. Lucas, was still in charge. It was only able to give him power because ''that KK woman'' left a loophole when she planted a trap to take over the universe from its creator sometime before. It couldn''t help Tony use other powers that needed training because there no more distraction it could use for cover. That loophole was covered after god and the Force used it for Tony. The rules may change in the future but for now, it couldn''t be of much help. The Force was apologetic to his playmate but Tony forgave it. The Force already helped him get some Jedi training. He didn''t mind doing the rest of the work himself. Since Tony couldn''t do things the easy way, he decided to got old school. He started investigating and searching for clues. He knew it wasn''t due to the Force because there was no guy ''feeling'' things out. The search team based their movements on an electronic device. This made his wonder some more. As far as he could tell, the parts they found were just solid metals. Even his suit was able to identify its materials. While they didn''t look special at all, their size suggested that something could be stored inside. The parts were too smooth and seamless though for a hidden compartment. There''s also no layer of paint to covering it. The parts they were looking for were solid metal. Tony couldn''t figure out how they tracked these things. He checked them all with his suits scanners. They weren''t just Earth scanners, they were Shi''ar latest scanning equipment. He even did the fine-tuning himself. He made sure that the scanners could detect even the most minute of signals when in a close range. He spared no expense trying to improve the scanners but it still didn''t detect any kind of signal from it. He couldn''t figure out how they managed to locate the parts of Maul''s ship from a distance. In the end, the only thing he could think of is that there are some kind of tracker or beacon embedded inside the pieces of metal that are using some special quantum technology. Something at even with all the knowledge of the MCU in Quantum Physics combined, he still doesn''t have a working theory. The rules of Quantum Physics seems to be different here after all. The only thing he thought possible is that the people of this universe may have developed a way to triangulate the location of a Quantum Entangled particle. Hearing himself say such a vague idea, he couldn''t help but be disappointed with himself. He didn''t like how the feeling of not knowing why things are happening. He felt helpless. He kept sending messages to the main body to hurry up and find out how things work here. While he didn''t have any idea how to avoid getting tracked, he did figure out what the search team is looking for. They were looking for the crystals that were mounted on the parts they tracked. Tony thought it was just some type of Kyber Crystal that powers the ship instead of a lightsaber. Siths were the only other group he knew that use crystals after all. But thanks to the search teams'' pursuit, it became apparent that it wasn''t the case. He had his clones go invisible. They then sneaked into the group to get more details. He didn''t hear what these crystals are for but he figured that they were important. The only thing he learned is its name, Stygium. Seeing as they won''t be dropping any more hints, Tony stopped letting them get any more parts. He monitored the tracking devices and monitored their progress. When they got near one of the parts, Tony''s clones would start moving them again. They led the search teams into circles until they couldn''t take it. _____ After a few months of hiding and waiting for the heat to die down, the search team finally gave up. They concluded that their trackers weren''t working anymore as all devices displayed the same results due to Tony moving it repeatedly. When they gave up, Tony borrowed one of the trackers to check on them. He wanted to see if the space could be tracked from afar. He tested it out and learned that it only works for a short-range. The groups who used only found the parts because they close to them. Anything farther than a few dozens of kilometers and they wouldn''t be able to track it. Tony returned the tracker while taking note of the manufacturer. After making sure that there was no one searching for the ship, Tony started rebuilding the Maul''s Spaceship. He wanted to rebuild it so that he could get a spaceship of his own. He could have had his clones commandeer a spaceship in Tatooine but he didn''t like the spaceships over there, they were owned by fugitives after all. They might be well maintained but he was worried about something else. He didn''t want to turn on the blacklight and see how nasty the ship would be. At least Sith''s have a lot more discipline. Tony did find torture devices in the ship but they were all neatly stored in a box with folding racks. There is also a room specifically for torturing prisoners but it was also pristine. It showed that Maul took great care of his ship. Knowing that he would have to rebuild the ship sometime later, Tony left the laser emitters from his suit and a portion of his nanites in Naboo. They were there to transform into extra tools as well as weld things that might have been broken during disassembly. He didn''t think reassembling a ship would need anything special because the movies didn''t show any complicated process. Besides, it''s not like he was repairing a ship. He was just reassembling a spaceship. It took a lot more time than when it was disassembled but he was able to put things back into place. He went to the ???kpit and started it up. The lights turned on, showing that he did reassemble the ship properly. The displays started to turn on and the startup monitors started loading. Tony saw this and eventually found out the name of the ship. Tony: "Scimitar. Kind of aggressive but it works. It''s not like I could reveal my identity when using this ship anyway. Looks like I''ll be using this for illegal purposes." Tony already started thinking of what he would do with the ship after learning it could cloak. He would use it to have a clone infiltrate all the planets in the galaxy. When he started studying in Coruscant, he found out that there was no galactic internet. Information could be transmitted between faraway planets but it wasn''t a stable connection. Jamming all sorts of transmission on a planet, like what happened in Naboo, could easily prevent news from getting out of a planet. This lack of information is what Tony wanted to exploit. When the clone war starts, information would become important. Both the Republic and the Separatists would want more information about the other side. Not only that, but they would also want to restrict the information flowing to the other. Selling information is the most effortless way to earn money by then. One side of the war, the Separatists, might try to attack him. He didn''t care because his clones were disposable. He didn''t need to cultivate them like the biological clones and could create as many clones as he wants. He wouldn''t be affected by attacks and could retaliate immediately by leaking intel to the other side. They might try to strike again but it would just be an endless cycle and they would eventually give up. They would try to buy his silence and the whole galaxy would be aware of his reputation. By then, he would be able to earn more money effortlessly. It may be deplorable working for both sides but it''s not like he''s the first one who did it. The Sith, Palpatine to be specific, was already controlling both sides. He was just following their lead. Because he was playing both sides, he could also siphon off more funds from both sides. All the funds he would get is less funds for Palpatine to use. Tony didn''t know how much funds the Sith Lord used to build all those Star Destroyers for his Final Order fleet but it must have took a long time to accumulate. Tony wanted to siphon as much money from the guy that he wouldn''t even have enough spare funds to even think about creating such a fleet. ______ Imagining what would happen in the future, Tony felt excited. He looked at the Scimitar''s controls and went to start its engines. One press of a bu??on and the engines ignited. He immediately took a seat and held the control stick. He pulled on it and waited for the Scimitar to move. After waiting for some time, he still didn''t see any signs of movement. He thought it was just the because he pulled the stick too lightly and tried to pull on it a little harder. He had just pulled on it a bit more when the ship''s engines turned off and he started landing. Tony: "What''s wrong?" Tony reassembled the ship based on his memory. Even though the parts that were took weren''t replaced properly, the nanites which took their places should have worked as a replacement. The parts were just mounting brackets after all and devices that utilize the crystals have separate power lines. Tony had no idea at all what was happening so he begrudgingly went for the manual. There was a full manual in the Scimitar since the ship is a long-range personal cruiser able to be run by one man. He got to the manual and had it translated. Then, he triggered the ship''s self-diagnosis. He waited for a while until the ship displayed its status report. A lot of parts of the ship were blinking, displaying their problems that the parts weren''t tuned properly. There were all sorts of problems in the propulsions that Tony never encountered in the MCU''s spaceships. Tony created clones and started the fine-tuning. It was a good thing that he was able to start the cloaking again. _____ AN: Wow people didn''t like that Maul is still alive. For those who aren''t convinced Maul died because his organs are blasted. I present to you, a certain lightsaber-wielding four-handed cyborg. In Episode 3, near 1:04, his only body parts that weren''t in his head were the heart and lungs. No other organs were inside the green goop. Since a none Force-sensitive Cyborg manage to live like that, I think a Sith could harness the Dark side to survive FOR A BIT. Maul wouldn''t last a long time in that dismembered condition, but surviving a few days for a Sith doesn''t look impossible, to be honest. Also, The only force of the Dark Side who remained permanently dead (So Far [ANN: I can''t believe I have to add this]) is Count Dooku. That was because he was decapitated. At least Disney is consistent with their stuff in one thing. Chapter 137 - Initiate Life 1 When they arrived at Coruscant, the two boys went to the Jedi Temple to train. During the first few months as a Jedi Initiate, Tony''s life could be described in one word. Boring. This was because, for the first few months, the two boys only ever did two things. Memorize and Meditate. First of all, they were required to memorize the Jedi Code. And then, the Three Pillars namely The Force, Knowledge, Self-discipline. The two had to learn about all these, not letting the two proceed until they learned it by heart. After learning and understanding the meaning of those things, they were given plenty of other things to memorize. On the top of that list is to the layout of Temple. He paid a lot of attention to it because he felt restricted not being able to get any information outside of the Jedi Temple. The only source of intel he had at the moment is his clones. But they were also of no use, as the Scimitar was still not working properly. The only set of clones that was productive were the ones in Tatooine. They were spread all over Tatooine, stationing groups near every docking bay in Tatooine. They were there to monitor the people, watching how fugitives and bounty hunters operate. After a few weeks of observation, they concluded that they couldn''t learn anything else from just watching. The clones started hunting for bounties. Tony didn''t want to exert much effort so he decided to just attack the first fugitive that has an acceptable spaceship. The problem is that he was using Scimitar and the Naboo spaceships as a basis for comparison. What he considered acceptable is already rare considering they were in the outer rim. The best he could find is probably Jango Fett''s ship but the guy should be in Kamino working. Even after a few months of waiting, Tony didn''t manage to find a ship that caught his eye. All he could see are modified freighter and other more common spaceships. He didn''t want to wait any longer and gave up. He started bounty hunting, planning to just save up for a good spaceship instead. Tony missed being rich. _____ Hearing about his clones'' activities, the original Tony couldn''t help but be disappointed. Instead of studying space magic, he felt like he was studying in a catholic school instead. This was due to the need to memorize and study the history of the Jedi Order. Topics include the traditions and philosophies of the Jedi Order, as well as the memorialized Jedi and their histories. Add to that all the meditation they needed to do and the school became a monastery. If that wasn''t enough, the teachers who taught the two boys seemed to nudge their lectures on the emotions part of the stories. They keep trying to pound into the two that Jedi''s should control their emotions. It would have been fine if they went deeper into the lectures but Tony never saw them teach how to handle emotions. The only thing they ever said was to Control Your Emotions. It was clear to Tony that none of the Jedi know how to teach emotion control to a 9-year-old Anakin. The boy seemed to mistaken control with suppression. Tony: "No wonder Anakin turns to the dark side. Jedi''s don''t know how to teach about controlling emotions. It''s probably not even exclusive to Anakin. Other younglings might also be confused. There are probably other younglings who are also dormant volcanoes." _____ After learning how to control emotions, the two were tested. Similar to what happened with Jedi Council, Tony passed while Anakin was having a hard time controlling his emotions. The clone found a few masters including Yoda, Obi-Wan, and Windu, watching the two as they took the tests. The clone wasn''t able to listen in on them since the Jedi''s seemed to sense the clone but knowing they were watching was already enough. After they finished the test, Anakin asked Tony how he was able to control his emotions. Tony didn''t know what to say because he didn''t feel that the tests were particularly hard. The exams just projected illusions with a lot of loopholes in the stories. Korean dramas and some random chick flicks were a lot more moving than what was in the tests. Instead of giving him some bad advice, he referred Anakin to the Jedi Masters instead. He even pointed out Mace Windu in particular. This was because of the backstory Mace Windu was given for his purple lightsaber. The guy was able to harness the darkness inside him just because Fury wanted a purple lightsaber. At best case scenario, Anakin would be able to control his emotions with ease. But it didn''t go well, there was still a chance that Anakin''s failure would irritate Windu. Tony wanted to make Windu as frustrated and irritated as possible until he said motherf*cker. ______ Tony thought he would be able to proceed but he was told that he had to wait for Anakin to pass the test. The two were treated as part of the same clan and would proceed through their training together. Tony was to learn about this as he didn''t even know there were Jedi Initiate clans. He thought that the kids were just taught things until they were ready to become padawans. He asked about it and found that it wouldn''t have been the case if the two of them didn''t arrive together. He tried to help Anakin, hoping he would succeed faster but his efforts made things worse. He felt Anakin getting more irritated with him instead. Seeing Tony control his emotions effortlessly while Anakin had it hard was annoying for the kid. Seeing that his presence would just make things worse, Tony went to Master Yoda and consulted with him. Yoda talked about this with the others and Tony was allowed to start physical training just like the other Initiates at their stage. He wasn''t allowed to learn ahead though because that was how Jedi Initiate clans worked. Tony started running around the Jedi temple as what the Initiates considered physical training is just jogging. He would run around the place while getting familiar with the employees working for the Jedi Temple. He would make sure to stop by the Temple hangar each day and would try to play around there. After a few days of exploring, the Temple Employees became familiar with Tony. This was because some employees were there due to their relationship with a Jedi Initiate. They wanted to check on their family for various reasons. While Tony helped the employees get updates on their relatives, he didn''t help them make contact with the Jedi Initiates. It was because he felt some of them had malicious intentions. Even though he wasn''t able to satisfy everyone, he was able to get along with some of the employees who just wanted to work for the Jedi. Soon enough, the people were comfortable enough with him that they were comfortable gossiping around him. Tony acted like he didn''t hear anything, while he was actually paying attention. When it comes to information gathering, gossip could be a powerful weapon. He could learn about quite a lot of things that pertain to something important. It wasn''t an ideal way to gather information though because a lot of misleading information would definitely be mixed in. Tony listened while subtly testing out Jedi mind tricks on the employees. It was hard to execute considering he only has the movies as basis but he kept testing things with his clones in Tatooine and was able to stumble upon it. Now, he was able to sway the employees'' conversations to go to what he wanted. He had the group focus around the time he and Anakin started training. This was the time he had the least amount of information on. It wouldn''t have been controversial if it was a spaceship used to transport a senator as ?ssassinations happen once in a while. They had to hide what happened until things settled down. Tony pressed for more info. As it turns out, the spaceship unaccounted for was a ship that usually transported important evidence. These things would normally attract more attention but the investigation team lead by Tan Divo(a cynical by-the-book investigator), was fast to make a conclusion. The mechanic team leader in charge of the ship ended up demoted while the mechanic under him, who was known to some mechanics in the Temple to be a lot more incompetent, replaced the leader. Hearing how corrupted the Senate is, the employees heaved a sigh of relief as they believed Jedi wouldn''t do such a thing. Tony told them not to worry as he would stand up for them as long as they didn''t go against the Jedi. While the employees smiled, Tony thought about the lost spaceship. It might just be a coincidence considering there were billions of planet in the universe. It was because of a bad feeling he had when he heard this news that made him start digging about it. ______ Chapter 138 - Initiate Life 2 During Tony''s free time, he was busy organizing the intel and other information his clones gathered. Mapping out the vicinity, knowing the major powers, and getting a feel for the actual level of technology. He did this because he discovered that he wasn''t as familiar with the universe as the MCU He wanted to gain some level of control for himself because he had little of it. _____ On the financial side, things were starting to gain some traction. He had a hard time during the first few bounties due to the insufficient firepower but thanks to multiple clones acting as a distraction, he was able to get near the targets and ?ssassinate them. He chose ?ssassination instead of a head-on confrontation as he needed to preserve as much of the target''s belongings as possible. While he was able to earn some money, targets started to dwindle and he couldn''t stay on one planet. He checked his inventory and analyzed the situation, ?ssuming to earn as much as possible in a short amount of time. Instead of wasting his earnings maintaining the spaceships and buying fuel, he decided to sell the ships and use public transport instead. The travel time was long but selling a spaceship was able to fund his travels to hundreds of faraway star systems. It was more cost-effective and he also didn''t have to admit that settled on some crappy spaceships. The Intelligence network was slowly taking shape thanks to this rapid expansion. The Scimitar was still used to get a clone into high-security planets but for the most part, it ended up being a moving bank instead. It was the most suitable choice after all as it couldn''t be tracked by most people. Tony used any extra income he got to slowly replace all the parts in the Scimitar. It was a lot more expensive way to secure the ship but it was the only way he could do while his clones were infiltrating the ship''s manufacturer to learn more about it. ______ It wasn''t through some proper emotional management but Tony was occupied with other things to notice. After the ideological studies were completed, the two''s training started getting more hectic. Meditation, Force Studies, Meditation, Various Topics, Meditation, Lunch, Meditation, Physical Development, Meditation It was still mostly mediation but this time, they were allowed to study other things. The topics varied based on the instructor but most of them revolved around the history and culture of different civilizations. There, Tony discovered about the Mandalorian as well as their special metal, Beskar. Able to withstand blaster bolts as well as deflect lightsaber strikes, it sounded an awful lot like MCU''s Vibranium. Tony started investigating about it and had the Scimitar sneak a few clones into the planet. He was interested in the metal and wanted to get some sample to compare it to Vibranium as well as to use the metal to create an armor specific for this place. _______ Other than Beskar, the other notable addition to their curriculum is the studying about the Force. This wasn''t like meditation, and they were finally able to use Force Powers. The two studied all the basic skills such as the Art of Movement, Breath Control, Force Speed, and Force Augmented healing. They were taught all the basic skills that could help them live longer as well as survive dangerous situations. The lessons were supposed to take a long time but the two''s inclination towards the Force helped them all the skills taught to them rather easily. The two''s understanding was even faster than normal as the two started a competition against each other. Their d?s?r? to win over the other made them focus on the techniques harder. Their progress in the various Force powers were getting to the point where the Jedi Master allowed them to proceed to the next training. They didn''t want the two to continue their progress because this would likely cause them to feel arrogant when they meet the other Initiates their age. The next part of their training is learning about lightsaber. They were introduced to the first six forms of combat, Forms I - Vi. Form I was the most basic combat form, basing their movement on traditional martial arts. They used basic sword-fighting movements, most of which Tony already learned from his time training with Shang-Chi. Form II was the combat form developed for lightsaber to lightsaber combat. Jedi Master Dooku would have taught them about this but he has left the Jedi Order. Form III was more focused on defense. Form IV was a more aggressive form of combat, focusing on speed. Yoda instructed them on this as he was the most proficient in the council. Master Yoda was jumping around and doing all kinds of acrobatics that both Tony and Anakin were concerned the he overexerted himself when he panted after the demonstration. Form V was another aggressive form, this time focusing on power and counters. Anakin had a particular affinity for this, managing to learn it faster than Tony without the help of his clones. Form VI was the amalgamation of all the other forms. While it did not have the various weaknesses of all the other forms, it also wasn''t superior to any other form. It instead of focusing on the forms itself, it was more relaxed and easier to master. The lack of superiority was compensated by its openness to other things. The user could mix the movements with Force-based attacks, which could pose a deadly threat when used by a skilled practitioner. _____ For the next couple of years, the two boys studied all six forms. After they reached a general mastery over each form, they were then instructed to focus on a form for themselves. Anakin focused on Form V while Tony hadn''t settled for any. After learning the six forms of lightsaber combat, Tony used his clones to populate multiple deserted planets in the Outer Rim. There, the clones practiced all kinds of forms. Thanks to his clones transferring their experiences to the other clones as well as the main body, he didn''t need to dedicate himself to a single form. He could master them all simultaneously. After mastering each form, Tony started mixing them up. They then tested them with each other, competing until the last man is standing. While the clones didn''t have lightsabers to use, they were able to fashion metal rods for practice. The effects weren''t similar but getting hit by a metal rod still caused pain that could make them shatter. With this, they started fighting one another. The clones unconsciously grouped into factions which had gang wars among themselves. _____ Tony''s proficiency in all six forms, as well as their erratic combinations, alarmed the Jedi Council. It is similar to the seventh form of combat that was primarily used by the Sith. The Jedi sent Tony to the only master of the Seventh Form, Mace Windu. Windu: "Stark. Do you know why you''re here?" Tony: "No." Windu: "No?" Tony: "Oh right, sorry. No, Master Windu." Windu looked at Tony as if he said something wrong, but the boy didn''t have any reaction proving that he didn''t know what he did wrong. Windu started explaining how Tony''s form resembled the Seventh Form of lightsaber combat. He then spouted how Tony''s form resembled the seventh but lacked the state of mind that was supposed to accompany it. Tony: "Master Windu, I still don''t understand why you''re telling me all this." Windu: "I''m telling you this so because you are going to be my apprentice" Tony: "You''re what?" Windu: "Stark, I take you as my Padawan." Tony: "Motherf*cker" Chapter 139 - Lightsaber _______ After being informed who his master is going to be, Tony went with Anakin to study the basics of making a lightsaber. They were taught how it works. After learning a bit of their functionality, Tony found out that he was both close to the truth, while also far from it. He was close to making one in that he was correct in using lasers instead of plasma. The lightsabers were supposed to ignite at any condition while plasma has some restrictions. (AN: I know wiki says it''s plasma but I never found a statement where Lucas said it is plasma. All that I found were him referring to the lightsabers as laser swords. I''ve also checked some science news this time making plasma a lot less possible in my opinion. More on it below.) While he was correct in the part of the laser, he was wrong when it came to the Kyber Crystal. He thought that the Kyber Crystal was just a power source but he couldn''t be more wrong. The lightsaber has its own power cell as well as all the other things. The Kyber Crystal was in charge of something else. The Kyber Crystals weren''t there to power the device. It was used to focus and create the lightsaber''s blade. It conditions the photon''s given by the emitter, changing its properties. Immense beams of light are directed towards the Crystal which it then focuses to create the blade. Instead of particles moving independently of each other, the photons were influenced by the Kyber Crystal so that they would stick with one another. This created the blade part of the lightsaber while the blade''s form is maintained by its containment field. While an untuned Kyber Crystal could ignite and create form a blade, it wasn''t a complete lightsaber. The Jedi making the lightsaber has to first attune the Crystal so that he would form a connection with the weapon, as well as use the weapon as a conduit to form a connection with the Force. _____ After the rudimentary explanation about lightsabers, the two teenagers were sent to Ilum to harvest their lightsaber crystals. There, they went inside the cave without supervision. At some point in the cave, there appear branching paths. The two talked about which path to go to but couldn''t settle on one. In the end, they separated ways. After getting far enough, Tony contacted the Force for some guidance and then Phoenix for some inquiry. He had an idea pop up in his head that he wanted to see it was possible. Phoenix: "What is it? You want to go back home now?" Tony: "Not yet. I was actually going to ask you something?" The Phoenix looked inside Tony''s mind to check. Immediately after looking at his idea, she started looking at him weirdly Phoenix: "Are you crazy?" Tony: "What? I haven''t even asked it yet." Phoenix: "You don''t have to. Using an Infinity Stone for your toy, how did you even manage to bring it along to this universe?" Tony smiled at the Phoenix. He knew that she was referring to the Space Stone. Tony brought it along as an insurance. Universe hopping has some temporal instability after all, so Tony brought the Stone to have more certainty. God might ''accidentally'' miss the mark and send Tony to the future after all. With this Infinity Stone with Tony, god might have a lot more motivation to put him back at the right place _____ Tony: "It''s not important. Just tell me, would it work?" Phoenix: "I''m not sure. There have been instances of the Stone leaving their home universes but nothing like this happened to them. Would that toy even function using the Space Stone?" Tony: "I think so. I''ve found out that Kyber Crystals can be artificially manufactured. It might take a while to create it but I think it should work. I''m just not sure what would happen when I use it. The stones are powerless outside their universe and I''m afraid it might crumble." Phoenix: "Crumble? Who told you that? If you''re worrying that it might break, then you''re stupider than I thought. The Infinity Stones are made from remnants of singularities. The stones managed to survive the Big Bang. It could handle that flashlight just fine." Tony: "And the mystic space magic part?" Phoenix: "No clue. Best case scenario, you get a sword that can cut through space." Tony: "And the worst case?" Phoenix: "Do you want me to tell you?" Tony hesitated for a bit. He was hesitating because he might hear something that would make him stop. But then he remembered that his Jedi Training included facing their fears. Tony: "Yes" Phoenix: "The universe might be infected." Tony: "Infected? By the Force?" Phoenix: "What else?" Tony: "Okay. But Why do you sound like you''re treating it like a disease." Phoenix: "Because it would be. There is already the Quantum Realm, Astral Plane, and many other dimensions. Do you people from those dimensions would just leave Force alone? They would try to manipulate it once they discovered it. " Tony: "Fine. I''ll think it through." ______ When Tony exited the cave, he had 8 different Kyber crystals. 6 were going to be acting as the Infinity Stone while the other two were the crystals that were meant for him. He only showed the two to the council as he didn''t want to attract more attention by having 8 in total. After getting their crystals, Tony and Anakin were introduced to the droid who has records of all the lightsabers ever created. The droid taught them the rest of what they needed to finally build their own lightsabers. After building their lightsabers, the two separated to accompany their respective Jedi Masters ______ AN: Honestly, I just checked the part with the photons first since that''s where I started. But now that I''ve checked, I think photon is a lot more possible than plasma. Mainly because humans know a lot more about plasma than photons which just makes it less possible in my perspective. Step 1 1. Photons Clumping Together to form Photonic Molecules Photon is subjected to a special medium which modifies it. The modification is retained after the photon leaves the medium Attractive Photons in a Quantum Nonlinear Medium. Citation: Firstenberg, Ofer, et al. "Attractive Photons in a Quantum Nonlinear Medium." Nature, vol. 502, no. 7469, 2013, pp. 71¨C75., doi:10.1038/nature12512. Kyber Crystals can be used as a medium. With powerful emitters that can supply as many photons as needed, the photon clump could flow continuously like ice cream coming out of ice cream machines. It might be a thin blade since some Kyber crystals are thing but since Photons are not really that heavy, it would still retain the straight shape. Rigidness part is the unknown Note that the Photons attract and repel one another at this state. This might apply during lightsaber clashes, where the spark goes out at the point of contact. Also, broken Kyber crystal, like what Kylo Ren has in his saber could be due to photon not modified in by the ''medium'' properly. Step 2 Paper: Interacting Floquet Polaritons. Citation: Clark, Logan W., et al. "Interacting Floquet Polaritons." Nature, vol. 571, no. 7766, 2019, pp. 532¨C536., doi:10.1038/s41586-019-1354-5. Photon''s act like atoms when using other atoms as a go-between. But there is a problem "But we were running into a problem because the photons only interact with atoms whose electronic orbitals are at very particular energies," They used something related to electromagnetic fields to induce the interaction between the particles. Stretching the fiction of Sci-Fi, this could be how lightsabers could interact with other lightsabers as well as regular matter. The containment field may not actually be a containment field but an inducer(not sure if this is the right term) field. It ''sci-fi'' treats the crap out of the target atoms so that they would interact with photons that might otherwise absorb or reflect it. This would be the weight and resistances when lightsabers hit something. ______ Now about my problem with plasma I''m willing to ignore the problem that plasma lightsaber is a handheld sun. Plasma passing through the crystal can also be excused through quantum phasing. There are also supposed to be a lot of problems with fuel(gas that turns into plasma) and other stuff but I don''t like plasma anymore because of one thing in particular. If it is indeed plasma, then the containment field becomes way too important. 1. Lightsabers works on water. (Light can pass through the water just fine.) For the extremely hot plasma to not immediately vaporize the water, then the containment field should be able to repel water. This makes it less of a magnetic field but a physical field instead. At least with photons, the wave part of light means it could interact with water without boiling it at contact. 2. If #1 is solved by making the containment field a physical field, then it could be possible for a lightsaber to be used without a Kyber Crystal. I mean, the plasma is only there for cutting and melting since the containment field could hit mater by itself. It should be able to run without having to work with a kyber crystal installed to do things to the blade. Instead of a lightsaber, you can just call it an invisible pipe/baseball bat instead. _____ PS: If someone did manage to discover and create a lightsaber using this, please add kamote to the credits. I''m not talking about my actual name, I mean to use kamote. If you''re not familiar with Kamote, Google it. Too lazy to check? Kamote = Sweet Potato Now think about future kids who research about lightsabers in some kind of report. Imagine what they would think of seeing a kamote is involved. If the lightsabers became standard equipment, this troll would probably until the end of times. Chapter 140 - Padawan Life After becoming a Padawan, Tony thought things were going to become interesting. He could finally participate in ''missions'' after all. In the end, Tony didn''t get to do any of that. This was primarily because Mace Windu didn''t bring him out on ''missions'' like Obi-Wan did to Anakin. It wasn''t like Mace Windu didn''t go on missions. He was the most powerful lightsaber combatant in the order after all. It would be a waste not to send him to do some aggressive negotiations. It was just that he wasn''t ?ssign on the ''easier'' missions. Sending him out on those missions would be overkill. Instead, the other Jedi Knights would be sent out first as it would also help temper them. What missions were left for Mace Windu, were usually deemed too dangerous for a Padawan to come along. _____ When Tony learned why he didn''t go to as many missions as Anakin, he went to his master to confront him. He told him that he could handle the danger and asked his master to test him to prove it. Windu understood why his Padawan was acting this way so he brought him to one of the arenas. He stood on one side of the arena and waited for his Padawan to join him. Windu: "Draw your lightsabers. Try to hit me." Tony didn''t even waste his time trying to hesitate and drew one of his lightsabers. He readied his stance and then looked at his master. He observed Windu and kept quite. While Windu was standing out in the open, Tony saw that he wasn''t just standing there casually. In his mind, Tony had simulations on his first attacks. He tested all kinds of approaches from the different forms but none of them appeared to work. Seeing as he would fail if he approached first, Tony waited for an opening instead. Seeing his Padawan wasn''t moving, Windu thought Tony was waiting for a go signal. He waited for Tony to realize that there wouldn''t be a go signal on real-life combat but Tony didn''t appear to be impatient. Windu decided to wait a bit more but he remembered that he had a prior appointment and had to leave soon. He decided to see what his Padawan was thinking. Windu: "What are you waiting fo..." The moment Windu started speaking, Tony started to move as well. Tony''s lightsaber went straight for his Master''s head but failed to hit his mark. Windu already dodged to the side and was going closer towards Tony. Tony predicted this move but didn''t expect the speed of his master''s movements. Tony couldn''t even move to block as Windu was already starting to attack. Tony focused on his other lightsaber and had it ignite. Windu withdrew his hand just before it made contact with the other lightsaber blade. Windu started dodging the lightsaber but he was clearly relaxed as he even had the time to lecture his spending. Windu: "Wielding a lightsaber using the Force is a good way to surprise the enemy. But..." Windu stopped dodging and put his hand out. Tony''s lightsaber continued moving towards him but this time, it wasn''t attacking him. Windu: "If your opponent is more proficient with the Force, it becomes easy for your opponent to take control of it. " As he said so, Tony''s lightsaber landed on his hand and turned off. He then raised it towards his apprentice, Windu: "I suggest you give up on using such things. You may have mastered all six forms and want to challenge yourself but wielding two lightsabers at once already requires a lot of focus. Controlling one of them using the force is just asking..." Tony''s lightsaber in his hand suddenly ignited. Repulsors, which formed from the lightsaber''s handle, also activated. Windu: "Mm..." Tony: [Mm? That''s it? I used my nanites to for that. All that for just an m? ] Tony waited for a while but saw that his lightsaber was already in his master''s control. He decided to stop the attack and turn it off. Windu looked at the lightsaber and then at the owner. Windu: "Looks like I underestimated you, my Padawan. Here. Let me draw my lightsaber." Windu tossed the lightsaber and it flew back to its owner. Tony didn''t even wait for his lightsaber to get near him when he ignited both of his lightsabers. When he got both lightsabers back, he immediately crossed it. He made it just in time to block Windu''s lightsaber strike. Windu: "You didn''t drop your guard. Good. Let''s see how your skills fare against Form 7" Windu started striking down at his apprentice. At first, Tony had a hard time blocking Windu''s attacks. The strikes were too heavy that he had to give up one of his lightsabers in order to exert enough strength not to get pushed back. Using the extra focus Tony had from not using two lightsabers, he was able to think for a bit. He was able to better choose how he blocked the attacks, making things a bit easier for him. Slowly, he was able to get used to the pace of his master. He even started to prepare for a counterattack. But before he could even think, Windu started to increase his pace of attacks, overwhelming him again. Windu would then maintain the pace and Tony got used to the pace a bit faster than before. Unfortunately, Windu seemed to have noticed Tony''s progress as he then increased his pace again. This cycle would repeat a couple more times. Not only did Tony notice this, but he also felt like his master was enjoying the fight. He felt like his master was smirking, which was already unusual as Mace Windu usually kept a poker face. Windu continued increasing the speed as well as the intensity of the attacks. In the end, Tony got exhausted. ______ Windu watched his new Padawan who was sprawled on the ground. Windu: "Now that you have experienced the seventh form, tell me. Do you want to learn it?" Tony was still panting hard from exhaustion. He was still busy catching his breath that he didn''t really care about the question. Tony: "Too tired. Maybe later." Windu was a little ticked off by Tony''s casual response. What he just demonstrated to his Padawan is the variant of Form 7, Vaapad. He, along with another Jedi, developed the technique so he was a bit attached to it. Seeing his Padawan disregarding his offer like some kind of chore annoyed him. While was annoyed, he was also delighted as Tony didn''t show as much d?s?r? to learn the 7th Form. This Form touches the Dark Side of the Force, a bit of d?s?r? is good as long as Tony didn''t long for it. If Tony answered straightforwardly instead, Windu might not have taught him as he would have prioritized power over himself. Windu left his Padawan for his prior appointment while telling him to prepare himself. Form 7 wasn''t like the other forms after all and the training would be hard. Tony: "Wait. What about the missions?" Windu: "I''ll think about it. After, you defeat Depa." Tony just remained silent. He knew about his Master''s last Padawan, Depa Billaba. Other than Mace Windu, she was the only other person who practices Form 7. Not only that, she was already promoted and part of the Jedi High Council. Windu requiring him to beat his senior sister is going to be quite hard. Windu probably didn''t even think such a thing would happen any time soon. It was Windu''s way of telling him to continue practicing and wait patiently. Of course Tony wouldn''t do that. ______ It took a lot of months to learn because of all the warnings and precautions told to him during his practice. The technique skirted between the Light and the Dark Sides after all, and it was easy to be tempted by the Dark Side. Windu kept warning Tony time and time again, but Tony didn''t feel any sort of temptation from the dark side. Tony did notice the extra d?s?r? for power that was said to be from the Dark Side but Tony didn''t feel any sort of transformation that he thought would come along. All he felt was impatience. But considering his current situation, Tony wasn''t even sure that the impatience is because of the Dark Side. He thought it was just from plain boredom. It''s been years since he first arrive at the Temple after all and he wanted to explore the galaxy, first hand. After studying Vaapad, Tony finally figured out the secret to Windu''s self-control. He wasn''t just suppressing it but was using it to fuel his attacks. Tony even experienced it first hand. He was trying his best to annoy Windu so that he would say the M-word. He was about to succeed in making Windu curse but then Windu brought him to the arena for some sparring. Windu didn''t hold back and beat Tony up. From then on, Tony didn''t try to annoy Windu during training. He tried to annoy him in situations where he wouldn''t beat up instead. _____ One of the ways Tony tried to annoy him is by purposefully acting like he''s focused on something else other than training. He did this by playing with his toys instead. The Jedi have a lot of funding and now that he is officially a Padawan, he could also make use of it. The first thing he built is the Holographic Spacesuits all interstellar civilizations used in the MCU. Jedi''s still used the reinforce glass helmets after all, which Tony thought was too brittle. After making this, he showed the product to the Jedi Council and then asked for more funding. He specifically pointed out how easy it was to move using this as the suit forms around the person, removing the hindrance caused by the helmet when Jedi''s are in space. Seeing as Tony was developing technology that could not only help the Jedis but also possibly the entire galaxy, he was ?ssigned a laboratory to work on his projects. He was allowed to develop things there. Tony first kept things simple as he didn''t want to immediately be cut off after he got some funding. He also started failing with his first few prototypes just to see how much budget he was allocated with but it was there that he noticed something, the Jedi''s have a lot of money. After the first few products, Tony went big and borrowed one of the Jedi''s starfighters. He thought he was going to be rejected but they just gave him one. He deliberately messed up, almost making the starfighter unusable, but they also just waved it away like it was nothing. There was still some reprimanding involved but overall, it was basically nothing when comparing to its 150 thousand credits price tag. Mace Windu wanted Tony to put his focus back on his teaching but Tony replied that he was just progressing fine. His clones were working on Form 7. He would have allocated more clones to study, but the Jedi Council''s monitoring made him not do so. They might be surprised by his progress again and ?ssume that he was taken over by the Dark side. To satisfy his master''s d?s?r? for him to focus, Tony decided to play along and asked to learn his master''s force ability, Shatterpoint. Shatterpoint was able to show the user the weaknesses of all things, objects, and events. It might not work when he returns to the MCU, but Tony thought that he could just figure out a way to recreate the same effects in the other universe. Windu had no plans of teaching this to his Padawan but Tony''s arrogance made him want to teach his Padawan humility through failure. Shatterpoint needs either talent or immense focus and concentration. Tony didn''t show talent for the ability, so he would have needed to focus instead. He concluded that it wouldn''t hurt to teach him because either path didn''t appear to cause harm. If it turns out that Tony did have the talent for it, then he would make a great contribution as Shatterpoint is an ability that is rare even for the Jedi Order. ______ After teaching the Shatterpoint to Tony, Windu was right and Tony failed. Tony started studying it seriously. The Force actually wanted to help Tony with the skill but Tony refused. Unlike the Force Cloak ability, he still has no idea how to recreate this ability back at MCU. He wanted to learn it from bottom up in order to fully understand it. After a bit more of guidance from Mace Windu, Tony figured out the key to this ability. The user needed to focus and concentrate because he is using the Force to feel the target. The Force would pour lots of information into the user''s subconscious. A lot of information needs to be processed so the user''s mind. It needs to be clear and focused because having random thoughts would use up the processing power in their minds. Something like this wouldn''t happen to the talented people as this comes to them as instincts. Seeing as the key point was information, Tony thought about having his clones help him process things. He actually had the idea of synchronizing and linking up his and his clones'' minds ever since he met his step-daughters, the Stepford Cuckoos. He just try to do it because he had no reason to commit to it until now. Chapter 141 - Parallel Thoughts (True Multitasking) AN: Something''s wrong with my connection to (pc). Not sure if it''s my internet or . It keeps logging out. There might be problems with this since I''ve lost multiple portions of a chapter working directly at the editor. _____ Tony started studying about Force abilities which he could use. He has an idea on what to do, which was to used the framework he had with JARVIS. He just needed to find the non-electric equivalent of things that he needed. First of all was the connection. Tony wanted to establish an ''internet'' connection with his clones, different from his current situation which was more like a regular mail. He found out about Force-bond. A link between two Force-sensitive people, able to connect the two between great distances. There could appear in special situations, such as the two subjects being related by blood, but it is usually formed between master and apprentice who have a deep understanding with each other. Tony''s case is a special situation, but he figured that it wouldn''t be as difficult. He would be bonding with himself after all. In his perspective, he already had a deep understanding of himself. He should be able to bond with himself. The link should be better than normal even if he doesn''t understand himself as deeply as he thought, because his clones were just copies of himself. When he tried it, he didn''t encounter too much difficulties just as he expected. Even though that was the case, he still went to the other Jedi for advice. He went to Aayla Secura (BLUE Female Jedi with 2 head tails). (No. It''s not a thing for Blue chicks. It''s just that there was rarely any other colored alien women right now) While he was trying to consult with her, he was also trying to feel out her relationships with the other Jedi. There was a rumor back in his previous life about her getting it on with another Jedi after all so he thought he might have a chance with her. There was a loophole in the Jedi code where they only forbid emotional attachments. Tony was hoping she wouldn''t mind being in a physical one. Even if Tony failed, at least he would have practice trying to attract an older woman. He already knew about Padme being a hard-ass when it comes to her principles. Tony hoped that this would make things easier for him as it should be harder for him to attract a Jedi. _____ After a few weeks of consultation, Tony was able to set up the bond with his clones. The bonds had Tony confused at first because they shared everything, vision, and other things, with each other. It took some time to get used to but nothing an absurd amount of shadow clones couldn''t accelerate. After mastering the technique, Tony started having his clones interconnect with each other. The Force allowed it because shadow clones had a different status from biological clones. They might have their peculiarities but they were actually the same person. After establishing the clone internet using the Force, Tony started transferring information between his selves. It was also smooth sailing, thanks in part with his experience. After he mastered creating a stable connection, he started practicing how to do some parallel processing. He did this by trying to analyze stuff. The results didn''t matter as much as the process of analysis here. He started checking his results and redundancies happened as he expected. He and his clones had the same line of thinking after all. He started ?ssigning his clones to different ways of thinking so that he wouldn''t repeat himself all the time. It went well for a small group but it quickly became complicated as more clones were added. He could create millions of clones after all. Even he couldn''t come up with unique ideas that fast. He was able to solve this by splitting the connection into groups. The groups each had a leader splitting up the jobs. This reduced the load on the primary Tony. With this framework, Tony was able to do some true multitasking. True multitasking wasn''t something as simple as writing different things with both hands. He could just plan things ahead and let muscle memory do the rest. Instead, true multitasking enabled him to read multiple unrelated books and analyze them separately, at the same time, without anything interfering with one another. Tony best felt the differences when he tried to telekinetically control multiple lightsabers at once. As he controlled one lightsaber while wielding the other, he felt that he could face focus Mace Windu directly without experiencing the lack of focus he felt before. He wasn''t sure if he could beat his Master with it, but it was a different matter entirely. Feeling the newfound power, Tony thought about utilizing the other Kyber Crystals that he got. He got them for the sake of experimenting but this ability changed his mind. He felt that it would be a waste not to use them alongside his True multitasking. He started thinking about Gundam''s DRAGOON system, and how he could create something similar with the lightsabers. They should be a huge help in the upcoming war and could even help him deal with armies by himself. Tony checked his nanite reserves and found out that there wouldn''t be enough left for him if he proceeded with his ideas. He had to make more and started checking out recent studies on how he could create nanites in this universe. He planned was to use Pym Particles back at home, but it wouldn''t work in this place. He was just about to go to the Jedi Library when the clones connected to him started talking. Still Tony: [Oh right. I got sidetracked again. Thanks.] He started to focus on Shatterpoint. _____ Tony and his clones started things out by testing things out on a sheet of ceramic he had manufactured. It was deliberately created with flaws that Tony was aware of. He used this as a baseline, checking to see if the ability can differentiate between different weaknesses. After picking the target, Tony focused on all the parts that he could sense. He was going to let the ability run on autopilot, and was going to be getting a feel for the whole process. When it started, a lot of information from the Force started flowing into him. When he checked what sort of information was flowing into him, Tony found out that he severely underestimated the Shatterpoint ability. What flowed through him wasn''t just some rudimentary scan of the target, it was a full molecular scan of the target. Everything from the existing bonds between the target''s atoms, all the way up to the interactions they had with other things that weren''t even directly connected to them. Apart from that, there was also information about the history of the material itself. A lot of information went to Tony, with some of the information too unfamiliar for him to comprehend. He could only observe and watch with amazement. _____ After a short time, Shatterpoint started showing its effects. A layer of cracks started to overlap with Tony''s vision, with the cracks passing through the weakest points of his targets. After getting a feel for Shatterpoint, Tony started testing it out on other things. Shatterpoint showed to him the most crucial weaknesses of objects. Metals didn''t break just by poking, but a lightsaber was able to pierce through supposedly resistant materials like it was regular metal. Tony: "The F*CK kind of OP ability is this? Lucas allowed all this just to get Samuel L. Jackson his purple lightsaber? I guess he really is one Bad Ass M*therf*cker. " While Tony was impressed with his master, he was wondering what happened to Nick Fury. He was also badass for most of the MCU, right up until he got into Carol''s movie. He wondered why the Nick Fury he knew was too goofy. _____ After testing Shatterpoint on objects, Tony started testing its effects on events. He thought something similar would happen but found out that it was much more vague than he expected. He learned about the key figures or turning point of events, but only that and nothing else. He didn''t have to ask to guess the reason for the vagueness. After playing with his new ability, he started using it on everything that he could think of. The Scimitar, his lightsabers, the Jedi Starfighter he was ?ssigned to. He wasn''t confident enough to just play with it as he still hasn''t understood enough of the ability to recreate it. He used the technique as much as possible to observe and hopefully understand it. _____ During his practice, Tony tried to use Shatterpoint while flirting with Aayla Secura and other female Jedis (No Padawans). He practiced on them because they swore not to form emotional attachments. They blushed most of the time, and some even flirted back to Tony. It wasn''t a lot normally but it was a lot for a Jedi. Because it made things too easy for Tony, he decided not to use them on women, unless necessary. Flirting was supposed to be fun, and he wanted to have some challenges. ____ After a few weeks of practice, Tony went to his master to spar with him again. He already had experience with Shatterpoint. Now, he wanted to see how good he is compared to his master. The two went to an arena and faced off against each other. Unlike before, they didn''t start slow and was already having an explosive match. Each strike they released, deflected the opponent''s attack while simultaneously trying to deal their own. During their clashes, Tony would try to use Shatterpoint on his master. He waited for a crack to open and as soon as it did, Tony went for it. He was able to push Mace Windu back far. Windu was surprised by what happened. He didn''t know how Tony was able to do that but he knew that answer as looked at his apprentice. Windu: "That was...I see you were able to use Shatterpoint." Tony: "Yep." Tony said it proudly and waited for his Master''s reaction. He wasn''t expecting any praise, but he thought that his master would do something which would help Tony make him say the M-word. He saw his Master smile, but Tony felt something bad was about to happen. Windu: "Good job, my Padawan. Really. With your Shatterpoint, I can finally perfect Vaapad." Tony: "Umm. Master?" Tony felt a lot of danger from his Master. He ignited his other lightsaber and had his clones control it over the Force-net. Windu didn''t wait as he started attacking him again. Windu looked like he was trying to kill Tony so he didn''t hold back. Tony had his clones control his body while he focused on the DRAGOON lightsaber. _____ After Tony started controlling his DRAGOON, Windu felt the pressure against him to increase. It didn''t feel like he was fighting against Tony alone. It felt like he was fighting two Tonys at once. Tony''s use of two lightsabers wasn''t just dual wielding, forcing Windu to take note of the other lightsaber as a separate entity. It felt like he was fighting two users of Shatterpoint at once. Windu was enjoying the challenge and his Vaapad technique also grew. He discovered new weaknesses that he wouldn''t have noticed otherwise. This made his impression of chosen ones in general, not just Tony in particular, much better. They may have some special treatment and they were much more eccentric than the others, but they weren''t always on the receiving end. Thanks to their closeness with the Force, he was able to improve himself. He was just about to praise his Padawan when he noticed some arrogance. His Padawan might have thought that he got him on his back. Windu: "Looks like I still have to teach you a few things." Windu found one of Tony''s Shatterpoints and knocked his Padawan out. _____ Tony: "M*ther*****" Tony woke up in the infirmary. He remembered his Master beating him which made him curse. Windu: "You really like that term, huh?'' Tony: "Not really. It''s out of habit. I guess I lost?" Windu: "Of course. But it''s not your fault. If it were any other Jedi Knight, you would have defeated them. I''m just that good." Tony: "I thought Jedi''s shouldn''t be proud?" Windu: "We practice Form 7. We are allowed to dwell on some things. Just make sure to have a clear mind, able to differentiate so that you wouldn''t fall to the Dark Side." Tony: "Yes Master." Mace Windu nodded. He started walking away and was about to leave his Padawan when he looked back at him. Windu: "Oh right. You said you wanted to be on a mission?" Tony: "Yeah?" Windu: "Then recover fast. You are going to be guarding Senator Amidala. She has just been a target of an ?ssassination attempt, and the Chancellor would like you to guard her" Tony: "Senator Amida? Padme? Already?" Windu: "What do you mean already?" Tony: "Umm... I thought she was still the Queen? I heard from some people that they wanted to let her stay Queen." Windu: "You heard this? From who?" Tony: "From the Temple employees. They''re a surprisingly good source of information. There are a lot of gossips though. I heard someone say that Chancellor Palpatine got injured when he returned from one of his travels." Windu looked at his Padawan weirdly. He knew that his Padawan didn''t devote his attention to his training but he thought it was just so that he could do more research. As it turns out, his Padawan also wasn''t focused on research as he had time to hear some gossip. Windu: "You should Focus on your training more, my Padawan. The Republic''s Chancellor getting injured is something that wouldn''t happen without us knowing." Chapter 142 - Katana Fleet AN: DRAGOONS = Disconnected Rapid Armament Group Overlook Operation Network RC flying guns _____ Since there weren''t any female nurses to treat him, there was no reason for Tony to stay in the infirmary. He slept for a bit, just as an act, and then left the infirmary When he got out, he went to his lab to get a few things. Tony: "JARVIS. How''s the search for the new core for the Arc Reactor going?" JARVIS: "Some materials tested worked as core replacements but they are all unstable. There are still a lot of materials to test. The special crystals, in particular, are difficult to procure covertly as they are highly regulated." Tony: "Give me a list of the crystals. I''ll try to get some through the Jedi Temple. How about the suit?" JARVIS: "All systems are running. The communications problem still exists. The inter-star system-wide transmitter is too big to fit inside." Tony: "It''s fine. We''ll just do things like a Jedi and use the Hyperspace Transport Rings relays. The Quantum communicators can reach nearby planets anyway. Just make sure the DRAGOONs are ready." JARVIS: "Yes sir. 6 Laser canon type DRAGOONs are ready." Tony: "Laser canons? What happened to the Turbolasers?" (AN: Canons are used for starfighters. Turbolasers are for destroyers and other big ships.) JARVIS didn''t answer TOny''s Question. Instead, he had the Turbolaser DRAGOON go to Tony. When Tony noticed the DRAGOON, he knew why his AI didn''t go with Turbolasers-type ones. They were too big. It was longer than the speeder bike Anakin ?ssembled out of spare parts. When two of them are placed side by side, they would occupy a space bigger than the Jedi''s standard Delta 7 Starfighter. Tony: "Fine. Go pilot prototype suit. We might need it" ______ After dressing up, Tony went to the council to officially take the mission. He walked in, while also bringing JARVIS(Iron Man suit) along. They weren''t surprised by JARVISbecause they were aware of him. Tony used the Jedi''s funding to build it after all. They thought he was bringing it on the mission to test it. In a world where a lot of dangerous things exist, no one treated the Iron Man suit as a weapon. Tony said that it was a full-body prosthesis and the Jedi council believed him. In their minds, they even Tony built the suit, especially for bodyguard and escort missions. They didn''t treat the weapons on it as a threat. They thought it was just for self-defense that helped incase the blaster-resistant armor and flight systems equipped couldn''t be used. _____ Afterward, he left with Master Windu. On the way, Windu warned Tony not to expose the fact that he could use Shatterpoint. This was because of a certain anonymous Jedi Sentinel''s (Qui-Gon) report. The Dark-side of the Force has clouded the whole system around Coruscant in particular. The Sith that caused it might be nearby. The Council wasn''t able to determine which planet it came from exactly, so they told Tony to keep his Shatterpoint ability a secret. If it really was the Sith just like the Sentinel expected, it might give the Jedi''s a clue to them. Tony''s abilities were still a secret to the public. The only thing publicly available is his Padawan identity. The Sith might be careless against him. They might leave clues that his Shatterpoint ability could notice. Tony: "Wait. Sith? You''re making me, a Padawan, face a Sith?" Windu: "Relax. It''s justs speculations. I doubt they would deal with a Senator here on Coruscant. But just in case, let your droid bring the Senator. I''ll be following you, so you only have to repel the Sith for some time." Tony: "Droid? You really won''t call it JARVIS huh?" _____ After arriving at Padme''s quarters, they exchanged pleasantries. Padme was about to complain but Windu wasn''t going to have any of it. He introduced Tony to her and then left his Padawan alone. Tony: "[Sigh]. Well, I guess it''s his way of saying good luck. " Padme: "Wait. Tony? Is that really you?" Tony looked at a mirror around the room. Then, he acted disappointed. While he was at it, he also started using the Force to suggest to Padme to feel guilty. He couldn''t use Jedi mind trick on Padme, but he was able to take advantage of her emotions to change her mood. When Padme saw this, she went to Tony on impulse. She was unconsciously treating Tony like he was a kid after all. She said she was sorry and even hugged him. Tony turned around and was just about to hug her back when a knock on the door interrupted them. He saw Palpatine come in from the room. Tony; [F*cking Sith.] Palpatine: "Ah. Padme my dear. I see you''ve met Jedi Tony." Padme: "Ah, Yes. We''ve met... But Chancellor Palpatine, I don''t need a bodyguard." :Palpatine: "Nonsense. It isn''t even been a while since you became a Senator and you''re already the target of ?ssassination." Padme: "But Chancellor..." Palpatine: "Please. I wouldn''t have done this if we knew who the perpetrator is. Tony, my boy. Do you have any clue on who might have done this." Tony didn''t feel weird when Palpatine acted chummy with him. The guy already tried to get close to Anakin and him from the moment they got to Coruscant. He didn''t act well at first since he knew it was just the Sith recruiting another apprentice. He was able to distract Anakin up, making Palpatine fail. The two didn''t budge until Palpatine secretly gave them things and started spoiling them. _____ Tony: "The Jedis are still investigating." Palpatine: "And you?" Tony: "In my opinion, I believe it''s Nute Gunray." Palpatine: "Viceroy Gunray. That''s..." Tony: "I know. But he''s the only one I know who has the motives." Tony then looked at Padme and waited for her reaction. Padme: "Wait. I remember you telling me..." Tony: "Yup. Master Yoda said it was the Force showing me visions. Unfortunately, visions alone couldn''t be used as evidence." While the two were talking, Palpatine''s eyes narrowed for a bit. He listened to how Tony foresaw things years before it happened. It was a lot vaguer than proper visions but it happening way too early was important. It was the final proof to Palpatine that Tony was strong with the Force. He wasn''t certain before because Tony wasn''t showing off when it came to Force abilities. Tony showed off his tech skills but it wasn''t what Palpatine wanted. _____ After talking for a bit, Palpatine left to have his men investigate. Padme then told Tony that she really didn''t need a Jedi bodyguard. Tony acted like he was sulking, and tried to make Padme feel guilty again. He murmured how it was the first time he gets to leave Coruscant, and how Padme was making him go back instead. Padme: "I''m sorry Tony. It''s just... I don''t like the feeling of having a bodyguard." Tony: "Then, how about you treat me like a tourist. I''ve rarely gone out of Coruscant, so you might as well guide me. So, Ms. Tour Guide, where are we going?" Padme: "Making a senator like me a tourist guide... What are the Jedis teaching the younglings these days?" Tony: "What? You want me to act like a bodyguard instead?" Padme: "... Fine. We''re going to Rendili StarDrive ." Tony: "Rendili StarDrive? Isn''t that the Republic Navy''s primary contractor? What is a senator going to go there for?" Padme: "Senator Organa asked me for help. They''re trying to prevent the Navy from wasting the Republic''s resources trying to deploy this new fleet. We couldn''t stop the creation so we are trying to stop their deployment. Those in opposition asked me to check on it. I''m still new after all, so they thought I could give them a fresh perspective." _____ Tony hitched a ride on Padme''s ship. Even though he already has a ride, he still had JARVIS pilot his starfighter. Padme''s craft only had a Naboo starfighter escort, so his starfighter helped increase the safety of their travel. On the way, the two started catching up. Padme talked about her time as a Queen while Tony talked about all the stuff he did when he and Anakin sneaked out of the Temple. They eventually got to the shipyards, and Tony noticed the fleet of military starships. The shipyard basically turned into a military camp. Normal people couldn''t get in, much less an ?ssassin. Tony: "Wow. You really didn''t need me for this." Padme: "Told you." _____ When the two got off, they were greeted by someone. The shipyard was clearly aware of Padme''s visit. Tony''s status as a Jedi also gave him clearance to join the tour. They got around the place smoothly. On the tour, the guide started talking about their fleet. They talked about the 200 Dreadnaught-class heavy cruisers and the large amount of AT-PT it could carry. Tony: [Wow. And I thought I was already wasting the Republic''s money. It looks like I still have a lot more money to waste than I expected.] Tony continued listening to the tour. He was particularly interested in the Slave circuit they were going to be using. They functioned similarly to JARVIS and his sub-AIs. The circuits could control most of the ship, reducing the need for people to man it. What made it interesting to Tony is the way they controlled the slave ships. They use RF-based communicators instead of Quantum ones. Tony figured that they used RF for the bandwidth. Managing a fleet would be easier with such things. A lot of data could be transmitted from the flagship to multiple ships simultaneously, without needing to prepare multiple communicators to handle the volume. Not only was it efficient, but the fleet could also be expanded easily. They don''t have to ''pair'' a lot of communicators and only have to tune in to one frequency. What truly attracted his attention is that the system worked in Hyperspace. They don''t experience interference while doing a jump. Tony wanted to use the spaceship on his DRAGOONs. That way, he could add some hyperdrive engines on the Turbolaser-type ones. He could send the DRAGOONs to his clones who didn''t have the Quantum communicators that they needed. He asked about the slave circuit''s creator so that he could talk to him later. _____ After getting what he needed, he and Padme started going back. They talked about the fleet for a bit, but they were disagreeing in almost everything. Tony sided with the military after all, while Padme was against it. In the end, they decided to stop talking about the fleet. While the main Tony was talking, his other minds were on something else. He was trying to figure out why this fleet didn''t show up during the movies. They didn''t look like the triangular starships nor the separatist''s spaceships. They wouldn''t have left this fleet as it was a lot of firepowers. Something must have happened to it. The two were about to board the spaceship when Tony noticed a spaceship arrive. He ship knew the owner of the ship because the ship looked like a brown egg. Tony: "Count Dooku. I see" Padme: "Tony?" Tony: "Sorry Padme, can you wait for a bit." He then walked towards the new spaceship and waited for Count Dooku to get off his ship. He greeted the Count and then introduced himself. Tony didn''t attack him yet because Dooku still wasn''t identified as a Sith. Tony wanted to take this chance to get to know somethings. At first, Tony asked him about Form 2. The man was the master of the form and it made for a good intro. Afterward, Tony slowly drove the conversation towards Dooku''s ship. The man''s ship looked like it was solar-powered. Tony wanted to know how it managed to jump to Hyperspace with solar power alone. Dooku was proud of his ship so he entertained Tony''s questions. Thanks to Tony''s enthusiastically asking his questions, Dooku saw a bit of himself in him. He even had a fleeting idea of wanting to slowly take Tony as his apprentice. When he was tried to get close to Tony, Padme interrupted their conversation. She still had an appointment to get to, and she had to leave as soon as possible. Tony apologized to Dooku, telling him about his mission. Dooku gave him his contact info and they bid farewell. Before they left, Tony placed part of his symbiote on a shipyard employee. It jumped between hosts until it got to a high-level officer. Dooku might have arrived to sabotage the fleet. It would be a waste of metal, so he might as well take it for himself. ______ On their way back, the two didn''t encounter any danger such as space pirates. Things were going smoothly up until they landed on Coruscant. The two left the ship and were about to board a transport when Tony felt something amiss. He pulled Padme back and checked the surroundings. He found a lot of possible attack points but he found no possible ?ssassins on each place. There weren''t even any suspicious people nearby. Since he couldn''t find the ?ssassin, he started thinking of other possible attack points. He had JARVIS check their transport. JARVIS: "Sir. There''s an explosive on-board. I''ve disabled the device but it should be remotely activated." Tony: [Useless ?ssassin. Bomb in the transport? Really?] Tony was very disappointed with the ?ssassin. He thought that the ?ssassin would attack Padme directly. Tony was counting on it after all. _____ After their interaction with each other, Tony knew that he and Padme were incompatible. He could try to woo her but he was sure they wouldn''t last. They were just too different from each other to find a common ground. They would just suffer, and it would make things more awkward for him and Anakin. He was about to give up when he noticed Padme change her clothes. The new clothes she wore made it easy for Tony to see her nips. Tony had not had some for years now. Seeing those things turned him on enough to make him try again. He knew they wouldn''t last so he planned to make the relationship temporary. This is where the ?ssassin came in. He needed the ?ssassins to attack so that he could fake a suspension bridge effect. They would be attracted to each other for a short amount of time until their minds clear up. This should be enough for him to get it on with her, without having to make things last. Tony: "Fine. I''ll do it myself" _____ (AN: Sorry for who weren''t rooting for Padme. SW2 was just too full of her nips to pass. They''ve edited it a bit but those things could still be easily seen on a big screen) Chapter 143 - First Blood For the next few days, Tony accompanied Padme to all her activities. There have been a few ?ssassination attempts on Padme but none of them were passable. Tony couldn''t just let Padme be in danger, as it would just make him look incompetent. While the ?ssassinations weren''t good enough for the suspension bridge effect, it was still good enough for something. They were bad enough that Windu allowed Tony to work on his own. This was great news to Tony, as his master was the only factor he couldn''t predict. Now that he was out, Tony initiated his attack. The clones that were in the bounty hunting business went to Nute Gunray and took the task directly from him. Tony wasn''t able to demand a huge sum from him, but he was able to gather enough footage of the man to forge evidence that would point to him. It was a roundabout way but Tony went with it. He couldn''t release the actual conversation as it was part of the contract. His bounty hunting reputation would be damaged if he did. Before Tony started, he had his clone wear copies of Jango Fett''s armor. They weren''t made of Baskar but Tony tampered with them to look more Mandalorian. He did this because he wanted a reason to encounter true Mandalorians. His clones were able to infiltrate their Planet, but he wasn''t able to acquire Beskar. _____ Padme: "See, Tony. Nothing happened today. I told you we would be safe even without JARVIS and R2 coming along." Tony: "[Sigh] You shouldn''t have said that. " Padme and Tony have just gotten off her ship and were taking a shuttlebus back to her quarters at Coruscant when Tony noticed people on jetpacks flying near them. Tony and Padme easily noticed them because jetpacks weren''t normally used in the city. Tony told Padme to check her communicators. Their communicators were being jammed. Tony looked at their surroundings. He saw a big hole that leads to the lower levels of Coruscant. Tony: "[Sigh]. I knew things were going too smoothly. Get ready for a crash landing, Padme." Padme was just about to ask when the people on jetpacks started shooting. The engines were shot, and then the droid controlling their ride was next. Tony: "Finally. Some decent ?ssassins." Padme: "You''re praising them?" Tony: "What? You started this. You shouldn''t have said that thing about no attacks too early. Now Ms. Senator..." He jumped inside the bus, going towards Padme. When he was near her, he put used the robes he had to cover her. Then, he grabbed Padme and pulled her close. He hugged her with one of his arms, while the other held one of his lightsabers. Tony was just about to finish creating a hole below them and was about to jump when he noticed Padme wasn''t holding onto him. He told her to grab onto him tightly and don''t let go. He finished the hole and the two dropped out. Padme was surprised when she felt them falling faster than before. She hugged Tony as tightly as she could. Tony unconsciously smiled when he felt her body pressing on him. _____ During their freefall, Tony was jumping through the debris and then on other speeders, slowing them down. He was able to deflect most of the attacks but the number of shooters targeting them slowly overwhelmed Tony. A few shots got through, hitting Padme on her legs. It was just a skin-deep wound but she wasn''t used to pain, yet. She wasn''t able to walk properly. _____ Before they landed, Tony managed to deflect the attacks into shooting down two of the attackers. He thought about going to the ones he shot down but the attackers kept shooting at them. Tony had to prioritize Padme''s safety. The two started running, and Tony finally noticed that Padme was shot. She was limping, and couldn''t run properly. Since Padme was slowing them down, Tony gave up trying to deflect the attack. He put down his lightsaber and went to Padme. He lifted her up and brought her into a princess carry. Then, he ran back to the huge hole and jumped down into the abyss. Padme was looking up at Tony and watched his face as they went deeper into Coruscant''s lower levels. As the two went lower, things became creepier. The scene was much too different from the higher levels, not to mention the surface levels, that it disturbed Padme. Tony felt the fear in Padme and decided to pile onto it. He added some weak Force suggestion to the ambiance, making Padme hold onto him a tighter. Padme didn''t notice what she did until Tony stopped for a bit to take a break. She let go of him. Padme: "You can put me down now. I think we lost them." Tony tried to put her down but she started limping again. She said she could handle it, but Tony decided to carry her again. Tony: "It''s fine. Just think of it as me enjoying carrying you. Just don''t move too much and everything will be fine." Tony''s words were misleading enough that it made Padme blush. ______ The attackers popped up every time Padme was just about to relax. This kept Padme on her toes, slowly into her. After a few more run-ins, Tony felt that she was just where he wanted her. He didn''t wait much longer and proceeded with his plans. During one of their escape runs, the two accidentally ran across a motel. There weren''t any people nearby who saw them, so Tony took the chance to take a break. The room they got was just a simple room. There were only a bed and a sink inside but the room was clean enough that they could relax. The moment they got in, the two tried their communicators again. Things were still jammed, making Tony complain about the city guards'' incompetence. They tried all they could think of but Tony told Padme that it was only a matter of time before people looked for them. After the two settled down, Tony started taking off his clothes. The Jedi robes he was wearing made him a target. He mixed things up so that they wouldn''t easily be noticed. Padme looked away when Tony took off his shirt. Her previous injuries acted up though, making her groan in pain. Tony approached Padme and went to focus on the wound that she got. Tony: "It still hurts huh. I''ve been practicing healing arts and I think I can heal it. But..." Padme: "But?" Tony: "But without the Healing Crystals of Fire, I need to... get close to you." Padme wanted to refuse but then she remembered when Tony was carrying her. He might have acted like carrying her was nothing, but she noticed the sweat falling down his face. She decided to just let Tony do it as she didn''t want to be that much of a burden. Tony: "Are you sure? You have to..." Tony started enumerating all the things that were going to happen. He said that he needed a proper view of the area, and Padme took her pants off. When he saw Padme''s legs, Tony started getting turned on. He wouldn''t have normally been turned on during such situations, but he''s not had any for a long time time. He stared for a bit before starting with the treatment. He started massaging the leg, making sure to hit the rights spots so that Padme would relax. He then started the healing arts. He held the technique back, making it Padme just feel the itch from her body healing. While trying to heal her, Tony also started feeling her out. He slowly got his hands close to her private parts, trying to mix the itch from healing with him trying to turn her on. Padme was getting teased a lot and was just about to come when Tony stopped the treatment. Her wounds already healed and there''s b?r?ly a mark on her. Padme wanted to ask Tony to continue just for a bit more but Tony was already standing up. He was just about to leave but the fatigue from healing got to him Tony tripped and fell right on top of Padme. They got into the same situation again where Tony ended up kissing her. Padme felt their lips touch and felt Tony trying to get off of her. She was reminded of what happened to them before, specifically the dissatisfaction after Tony got up before. That dissatisfaction and the itch that she had got to her. She hugged Tony before he could get off of her. Tony knew he succeeded after he felt Padme''s hug. He went back to her and started kissing her. Things escalated a lot faster because the two were already half-naked. _____ While they were kissing, Tony made sure to play with Padme''s nips. Those were the things that started all this, so he made sure to pay attention to them. While he was teasing her, part of his mind was busy healing her down below. He wasn''t sure if she was still a v?r??n, but he was already doing a lot of things just to get her. He might as well make things as much to his liking as he could. _____ When he entered her, Padme didn''t look shocked when blood flowed from her. This made him a lot happier and he savored his time with her. He tried doing some weird positions but they were limited by the space of the room they were in. Still, what they did was enough. Tony discovered that Padme was a lot more freaky than she appeared to be. It was a lot of work to get into her but it was all worth it. _____ After doing it a couple of times, the two relaxed on the bed. Padme fell asleep first, while Tony remained awake. His mind was still active, preventing him from sleeping. He didn''t know why, but his clones were reviewing what just happened. Some of them felt uncomfortable for some reason, which made Tony wonder. They shared the feeling so it wasn''t like they were just watching. They were intent on finding out something that the main body didn''t find. After some time, the clones finished with their thinking. They found out what was bothering them and they told the main body about it. _____ They felt that something was wrong with all the Tony''s. He couldn''t figure it out before, but he noticed now that he had s*x. His hunger for s*x was a lot more potent than they expected. He knew he would have it after all those years but it was a lot stronger than before(1st kid phase). He thought that it might have something to do with him missing all those people MCU but that wasn''t it. He knew that he would return on the exact same time he left and he even brought the Space Stone as insurance. That god would put him back at the exact same time or else things in that universe would go wrong. Since he didn''t have to worry about the MCU, he figured that it had something to do with this universe. The only thing he knew that could affect him here is the Dark-Side so he contacted the Force to confirm it. The Force confirmed it. It said that it was required to tempt him just like all other people before him. It didn''t go for the power route because it noticed that Tony was prepared for it. It knew from the Phoenix that Tony could handle all the power it could give. After some research and consultations with the Phoenix, the Force decided to tempt him using women. It was one of his known weaknesses and it worked just as it expected. Tony: [You were a part of this?] Phoenix: [Yeah. But don''t worry. I''ll help you clear this with Jean and the rest. Us universal entities need to do certain things after all. You''re only human and couldn''t resist us when we go full force.] Tony: [Wait. So I won''t have any excuse when I''m not human?] Phoenix: [I think you''re fixated on the wrong things.] Chapter 144 - Travel Tony settled some things with the Phoenix before he returned to the Force. He didn''t really mind what happened since he rather enjoyed the test. It also helped that he didn''t have to lose an arm or something. The Phoenix also promised to help him with the only aftermath that he considered detrimental. He only confronted the Force because of the act of betrayal. When he talked to it though, he couldn''t be that angry with it. It did what it did in order to hasten Tony''s path to becoming a Jedi Knight. It felt that Tony didn''t want to remain a Padawan so it decided to help by administering some of the Knighting tests. While its intentions were noble, Tony still preferred that it say something to him before it did anything. Tony didn''t want to stay a Padawan just because he felt restricted. If it could figure out a way to let him go to the Restricted Section of the Jedi Archives, he would have preferred that instead. He still hasn''t made Windu say the M-word yet. He wanted to stay as a padawan because it made a lot of things more convenient. If it really wanted to help, it should send a Force vision to Yoda and Windu. Tell them to let Tony study in the Holocron and other forbidden Archives. Most of Tony''s tests encountered complications with regards to the Force. It wasn''t usually related to each other, so he wanted to be saved the hassle by checking if someone else encountered it before trying to solve it. Tony and the Force started planning. Then, he went to sleep. ____ When Tony woke up, he was greeted by a fully dressed Padme. He acted like something dangerous was about to happen but Padme told him it wasn''t that. Seeing the seriousness in Padme''s face, Tony knew that he wouldn''t be getting any round 2''s. Padme started talking. She said that she didn''t know what came over her when she grabbed onto him. She regretted her actions and shouldn''t have done what she did. She started talking about duties and responsibilities, trying to prove that what they did was wrong. Tony''s future as a Jedi would be ruined, just because he has a relationship with her. While Padme was doing things that Tony planned to do, he somehow felt like he was getting dumped. He didn''t want to get dumped on record so he countered by using some of the diplomatic skills taught by the Jedi. He talked about how good it felt and started confusing her. He pointed out how stressed she must have been and that she was busy even back when they were kids. She must have felt frustrated never having been in a relationship. She was only doing this now because she didn''t want to be in a relationship. Tony was just starting with her relationship problem when she interrupted him. She boasted how there is a boy from the Senate, Rush Clovis, who went to court her. She was even thinking of agreeing to be his girlfriend. She thought he would have already asked her if he didn''t get bogged down by his duties. Chancellor Palpatine sent him to the banking clans hoping to get some favorable treatment. It was the Chancellor''s personal request so he had to go there. Tony: [Perhaps I have treated you too harshly.] Weird thought about Palpatine aside, Tony interrupted Padme from talking about her suitor. Tony: "Look. If you really feel that way, fine. I''m okay with treating this as a random fling. You don''t have to embarrass yourself by creating an imaginary boyfriend." Padme: "What do you mean imaginary? He''s real!!!!" Tony: "Oh right, female senators shouldn''t do these things. Fine. I''m willing to act as if nothing happened. I just healed your wounds and then you got some rest. This would be our little secret." _____ The two were reenacting the scenario of what officially happened. They did this so that they wouldn''t have to lie in the investigation. Things were just about done when they heard someone knock. They were both alarmed at first but Tony relaxed when he heard the pattern. He still held onto his lightsaber, but he went to open the door. He saw his Iron Man suit at the door so he let it in. JARVIS: "Hello sir. Ms. Padme." Padme: "JARVIS? How did you..." Tony: "I''ve left some marks along the way. It''s something original, so JARVIS should be the only one who could detect it." Tony pulled Padme up and led her to JARVIS. The suit started opening up, showing enough space for Padme to fit in. Padme: "What the...JARVIS isn''t a droid?" Tony: "It''s complicated. Just get in." He slapped her on the ?ss just to jolt her into wearing the suit. Padme looked like she was complaining but Tony already planned ahead and installed noise canceling in the suit. It canceled out all of Padme''s ramblings, preventing Tony from hearing anything. _____ During their escape, the two still encountered Tony''s clone attackers. They still tried to attack, but the attacks weren''t effective. The suit was able to deflect the attack and deal with some of its own. The attacks formed a scenario that highlighted the suit. They eventually got to the massive hole that also acted as a ventilation shaft. The suit grabbed onto Tony and it started flying away. The attackers followed on their jetpacks but the suit was able to fly faster. It was clear that they were flying to the Jedi Temple, so the attackers gave up the pursuit and ran away. _____ In the Temple''s hangar. Mace Windu was waiting in one of the platforms. After Tony''s droid informed him of the situation. There was a hologram from Tony himself, so he gave his Padawan''s droid some head time. He was just about to follow when the droid contacted him and told him everything was fine. There might be some trouble following him, but it was nothing a few Jedi couldn''t handle. He was patiently waiting for his Padawan when he felt something approach from the horizon. It was Tony and Padme, going towards the Jedi Temple. The two landed and Windu asked about Tony about the senator he was escorting. Tony: "Here she is. Good as new. Well, not exactly. She did suffer a minor flesh wound. Nothing a healing session couldn''t handle." Padme got out of the suit and did some greetings. She then proceeded to the infirmary to check on her wounds. _____ The master and student started walking back to the Council room. Tony talked about the attackers and Windu thought it would be best to discuss things with the council. When they heard that the attackers might be Mandalorian, the council didn''t believe it at first. The Jedi may have fought against Mandalorian before but they have since become Pacifists. Tony: "You know what, it''s easier to show you. JARVIS." JARVIS walked into the room and showed the council the hologram. They saw the Mandalorian themed armor and couldn''t help but accept that it. The council discussed things and decided to ask the Mandalorians directly. Tony was going to be accompanying the party going to Mandalore because he''s the one who encountered the attackers The council told Tony to wait until Obi-Wan and Anakin returned to Coruscant. The topic they would be discussing could lead to some conflict. The council knew Obi-Wan is familiar with Mandalore''s current ruler so they thought it was best that he lead the investigation. _____ For the next few days, Tony continued escorting Padme on her activities. The two acted as if nothing happened, but Tony noticed Palpatine appearing more frequently. It looked like Padme''s acting wasn''t able to fool the Sith. Palpatine told Tony that he could accompany Padme longer if he wanted. The guy would just put up a request for the council. Tony saw Padme''s reaction and decided to tease her for a bit. He said that it would be nice if that happened. Tony noticed Padme having some sort of reaction behind Palpatine and decided to stop. He used his master as an excuse. Windu wants Tony to focus on his training which he didn''t pay much attention as it is. He would only get an earful and get beaten up as soon as the ?ssignment was over. While excusing himself, Tony added a hint of annoyance to his Master. He was trying to bait Palpatine but the guy didn''t show any unexpected reactions. _____ After a few more days of waiting, Obi-wan and Anakin finally arrived. They arrived just in time for the Republic''s Navy to announce their new fleet''s maiden voyage. Unfortunately for Anakin, this meant that he wasn''t going to meet Padme. The announcement marked the end of her business in Coruscant. She went back to Naboo for some rest and left just before Anakin and Obi-Wan arrived. After a debriefing on what happened, Tony went with the two on a trip to Mandalore. They used a Republic Cruiser as Anakin''s Jedi Starfighter was damaged during their mission. It was still repairable so they didn''t give him another one as a replacement. On their way, the trio started catching up. They had a lot to talk about, but Anakin complained about how Tony was allowed to travel on his own. Tony wanted to complain about how he was stuck in Coruscant but didn''t go through with it as it would make him look bad. Instead, he boasted about how good he is with a lightsaber. He talked about how proficient he has become when using the lightsaber and how his master was confident enough to let him go on his own. Anakin wanted to get the same treatment so he challenged Tony to a sparring match. Tony looked at Obi-Wan to get his opinion. Obi-wan allowed it and thought that it might be a good chance to get Anakin motivated into training. The match was to be conducted in one of their stopovers on their way to Mandalore. They were supposed to refuel on a planet with a Jedi temple. The two set the refueling time as their time limit in order to not cause a delay. Their travel time might extend otherwise. _____ When the two got into an arena, they started fighting immediately. Unlike his fight with Windu, Tony was more relaxed during this fight. He didn''t use Vaapad as a handicap, but his proficiency in the other forms proved to be enough for Anakin. During the fight, Anakin displayed his mastery over Form 5. He dealt a heavy blow, but they too slow for Tony who sparred with Mace Windu. Tony saw an opening and immediately exploited it to gain victory. _____ Obi-Wan: "Very impressive Tony. Unfortunately, I don''t think Anakin appreciated your mastery of lightsaber techniques." Obi-Wan then asked Tony to spar with him. He wanted to demonstrate to Anakin how good he should be before he''s allowed to be on his own. Tony: "Wait a second." Tony went back to the ship and changed his shoes. He wore the shoes with repulsers from his Iron Man suit. He did this to gain as much high ground as possible. He would need that much to win against Obi-Wan. Chapter 145 - Death Watch Tony returned with his new shoes and the fight started. When they started attacking each other, it immediately became clear to Anakin why Tony was allowed to go on his own. Not only was Tony was able to keep up with Obi-Wan''s Form 4(acrobatic Form), he was also able to deal some attacks of his own. Anakin could b?r?ly deflect all of Obi-Wan''s attacks when they sparred, so he knew the gap between him and Tony. Seeing the two''s skills in the lightsaber, Anakin could only sit back and watch as much as he can. The two kept at it for a bit, but the two suddenly stopped fighting. Anakin didn''t notice any reason for this so he asked why they stopped. Obi-Wan answered Anakin by asking him a question. He wanted to see what his Padawan thought about the fight. Anakin said that he noticed a clear gap between his mastery over the lightsaber and Tony''s. He said that he would try his best to catch up with his friend. Obi-Wan felt satisfied with his Padawan''s reaction. He was just about to encourage Anakin but Tony interrupted the two. Tony: "You got what you wanted. Now, can we fight for real?" Anakin: "What are you talking about Tony?" Tony: "I''m saying, Obi-Wan didn''t fight me for real. Come on, Master Windu told me you are a master of Form 3(Defence). That''s saying something since to him, my skills are just passable. " Obi-Wan: "Well, you''re not doing anything that requires me to use it." Tony was irritated by Obi-Wan''s comment. He drew his second lightsaber and started attacking. _____ Anakin knew Tony has two lightsabers but he has rarely seen him use both. Now, he finally understood why. Tony wasn''t just dual-wielding the lightsabers like other Jedi''s, he was also letting it move on its own. Not only that, but the lightsaber also seemed to have a mind of its own. Tony was attacking in a coordinated fashion with his lightsaber. They would strike at the same time, and from completely different directions. Anakin also figured out why Tony changed his shoes before the fight. He used it to ?ssist in his moves. He used them when pouncing on Obi-Wan, making his attacks faster and stronger. He also saw him use it for defense. There was an occasion where Tony had to jump and Obi-Wan was waiting on the landing zone. Tony used the shoes to help him fly away. He saw Tony attacking from directions that weren''t supposed to be possible. Tony was swooping from all directions, even sliding from the ground up. Anakin tried to be in Obi-Wan''s place and tried to imagine how he would be doing. He would be able to block some attacks, but he wouldn''t be able to block all of it. He knew that he would lose immediately so it made him respect his master more. Obi-Wan was continuously blocking the attacks, consistent with form 3. He has also dealt with some attacks whenever he found an opening. Anakin watched the two fight for a long time. He didn''t notice the time and was startled when some youngling from the Temple went to find them. The two stopped fighting when the youngling showed up. They let the youngling watch for a bit but stopped as they knew why the youngling was here. Their ship was refueled and they had to go. The fight ended with a draw because time ran out. Before they left, the youngling asked Tony if he would accept the youngling as his Padawan. Tony refused, stating that he still a Padawan himself. He could have used some other reason to refuse, but Tony knew that Anakin heard them talking. He wanted to show this to him because Anakin was whiny about not becoming a master. Tony felt that Windu still wouldn''t grant the guy the title, so he said this in front of him so that he could use this on him in the future. _____ After the sparring, Anakin pestered Tony into helping him. Anakin got the robot he built for sparring and asked Tony to input his moves on it. Tony refused, stating that the droid wasn''t worthy. The droid couldn''t even fly and even if it did, JARVIS could still easily beat it. Tony offered to have JARVIS spar with Anakin instead. It should be able to simulate Tony as he has already practiced while using it. The three did their own stuff for the rest of the trip. They only stopped when their pilot informed them that they were on Mandalore. _____ The moment they got off their ship, they were greeted a huge welcome party. There wasn''t anyone that looked fancy, but there were a lot of guards and helpers that would help them with anything they''d need. They were led to a grand hall, where the Duchess of Mandalore would come to greet them. While waiting for the Duchess'' arrival, Tony and Anakin left for a bit to gossip. They felt that the entourage they were given was too much for a mere acquaintance. Tony: "So, what''s with Obi-Wan and the Duchess? Did they do it?" Anakin: "Do what?" Tony: "[Sigh] You''re training is clearly incomplete. Look, I can talk to you about it, but I can''t help you with the actual stuff. Well, I could, but I don''t think it''s for the best. I''d also have a few conditions as I don''t really enjoy sharing." Anakin: "What are you saying? You know, you''re being weird again." Tony: "You''ll understand it when you grow up. Anyway, do you know about their history?" Anakin: "Not really. Master didn''t really talk about her." Tony: "I see." Tony pulled out a communicator pressed a bu??on. He waited for the other side to answer and then he started beeping. Tony: "Beep Boop Boop Beep" Tony didn''t wait for a reply and turned the communicator off. He turned around to see Anakin staring at him weirdly. Anakin: "What was that?" Tony: "Binary(Droidspeak)." Anakin: "YOU... I mean what was that about?" Tony: "Oh, I''m contacting an intelligence organization. There are way too many diplomats here. I don''t think we''ll get anything." Anakin: "You''ve got a point." Anakin then tried to ask Tony about the intelligence organization. He knew that these kinds of connections are important. Obi-Wan has his own connections and taught Anakin about it. He asked Tony directly without worrying about being too rude. These kinds of connections were usually kept secret, but the two knew each other well enough that such things would matter. He thought he would get a no but Tony pulled out another communicator and gave it to him. Tony then gave some instructions on how to contact his clones'' group. There was a bit of code involved which he used just in case the connection''s encryption was broken into. Anakin: "Thanks. But what do I call this group? It''s weird referring to them just as a group." "HYDRA. They''re called Hydra" The name was infamous in the MCU but Tony thought that it was the only name he could think of when he settled on how it would operate. He had clones working on everything after all. He could fight off most attackers but incase the initial amount of clones failed to survive, he could just create more clones to retaliate. In truth, Tony felt that it wasn''t that appropriate. He could create more clones than two clones per clone while a Hydra could only grow two more heads. Hydra is severely lacking as a description, but Tony couldn''t think of anything else. He had to settle on it. He took advantage of it decided to mislead the others instead. _____ The two boys went back when the Duchess of Mandalore, Satine Kryze, finally arrived. Satine: "Master Kenobi. My Shining Jedi Knight. What brings you to our system?" Obi-Wan: "Satine. You''ve grown more beautiful. Unfortunately, I''ve come here due to disturbing circumstances. I believe some of your people are trying to incite a war." Obi-Wan started explaining the circumstances. Tony showed the recording of the attack, as well as some results of their investigation. Tony wasn''t even finished with the presentation when the Jedi''s heard someone murmur about something. The Jedis looked at the source of the sound. They wanted to ask the person but Duchess Satine interrupted them. Satine: "[Sigh]. You don''t have to ask her. This looks to be the actions of Death Watch. " Satine dismissed most of the people and only left a few high ranking people. Then, she started telling the Jedis about the group. Death Watch is a group of Mandalorians who practice their old warrior ways. They don''t acknowledge the pacifistic government of Mandalore and hope to bring back their old warrior traditions. Mandalore''s officials thought it was just a new group that was starting to gain traction. They didn''t expect that it was already expanded their reach out onto Coruscant. _____ While Obi-Wan was talking with the Duchess, Tony''s mind was on something else. He was confused because he thought that the incident would just incite an investigation. He didn''t think that an actual terrorist group would be dragged into this. Tony: [The hell? What''s happening? I thought I was one who attacked? Why is this Death Watch taking all the credit? I want to remain anonymous but damn they took advantage of me.] Chapter 146 - House Stark After Duchess Satine explained Mandalore''s current situation, she requested for Obi-Wan to have the Jedi stand down. She hoped they would let the Mandalorians handle the situation. Satine had accompanied Obi-Wan before. She knew that while the Jedis act as peacekeepers, they weren''t pacifists. They may try to talk things out but if they ever encountered danger, they usually end up using their lightsabers. Obi-Wan refused Satine''s request and they started bickering. They were debating at first, but the two''s conversation started having some personal attacks. The two started arguing as if they were alone. This made everyone else in the room uncomfortable. Tony and Anakin didn''t even hesitate when they decided to leave the two. _____ Tony: "If they ever were a thing, then it definitely ended badly between those two. Remember not to follow Obi-Wan''s example when it comes to relationships. You might break up with your wife, only to have her die because of sadness." Anakin: "Wife..." Tony: "Oh crap, my fault. Hey ANAKIN, stop dreaming about Padme." Anakin: "Huh?" Tony: "You should really stop daydreaming about Padme. You might do that when you meet Padme. Then, you would become the creepy boy she met. Anyway, what do you do after these?" Anakin''s mind was all over the place. It took him a while to realize what Tony was talking about. Tony was talking about the investigation and what to do after it. Tony: "What? I may be allowed to go alone but you have more experience when it comes to these kinds of stuff. You''re the one exploring the galaxy. You should lead the way." Anakin: "...Okay...Right... What do we do... Usually, after we talk with the leader, we do our own investigation. I guess we check your contact for some intel?" Tony got his communicator. He asked for a data transfer and the information started flowing. ______ Tony''s clones were already aware of the situation thanks to Force-net. As soon as they got a lead, a group of clones was sent to investigate it. They started gathering information from all the civilians in the region. They don''t usually talk to strangers but Jedi Mind Trick made things easier. The clones weren''t able to gather much information on the credit stealers. Still, his investigation wasn''t useless. He encountered some strong-minded individuals during his investigation. He suspected they were Death Watch members as they should be the only ones on guard when it comes to these kinds of questions. He sent some clones to follow each of these individuals. He tracked them while using Force Cloak until someone eventually slipped up and gave him what he wanted. After capturing them, Tony started interrogating them. The clones shared all their information with each other, increasing the pressure for the captured ones to spill all their information. He did get some information but it wasn''t that useful. They wouldn''t share their information willingly, so Tony had to take them by force. He started using Jedi Mind Trick up to its maximum without caring about the target. The members may have strong minds but this only proved to be their downfall. Whenever they resisted, they would experience pain. Tony was torturing them. He didn''t care about it though as he already knew some of their actions were too bad and they deserved them. During the advanced interrogation, some of them kept resisting. They couldn''t handle the pressure and their minds broke. Still, they weren''t all perfect, one of them couldn''t handle the pain and started talking. ______ The Death Watch did well in compartmentalizing their information. Tony acquired some useless locations, but he determined that they are primarily operating in Mandalore''s moon, Concordia. After interrogating everyone, he learned of the location of a primary temporary hideout. It was just full of tents with a vice leader managing it. Aside from this location, Tony was also able to determine which clan some members of the Death Watch are. The pure-blooded Mandalorian''s are just too proud for their own good. They couldn''t help but place their clan''s insignia on their armor. On the top of the list is the head of House Vizsla, Pre Viszla. Not only is he the Governor of the moon where they primarily operate, but there was also a noticeably large number of members from House Vizsla in Death Watch. Tony kept the next person on the list to himself. It is because the next suspect is the Duchess herself. It wasn''t because there were sightings of her but because of a subgroup in Death Watch. The subgroup, Nite Owls, is an elite group of Mandalorians under the control of House Kryze. There are other suspects such as Satine''s siblings. Unfortunately, Satine was the leader of their House Kryze, making Satine the next suspect. _____ Anakin has just finished processing all the information. He was just about to make a decision when Obi-Wan arrived. Anakin: "Master. You finished fighting with your girlfriend?" Obi-Wan: "Satine''s not my..." Tony: "Ooh, Satine? Anakin, do you usually refer to rulers without Duchess or something?" Anakin: "No. I tried, but Obi-Wan reminded me not" Obi-Wan: "[Sigh] You know, something tells me Master Windu didn''t go along because of you two. Anyway, what have you two been up to?" Anakin and Tony informed him of what they learned. They wanted to ask permission to go to the moon but Obi-Wan stopped them. He and the Duchess already talked about things. She would be accompanying them because she wanted to supervise their investigation. Her experience with Obi-Wan made her fear their recklessness might cause a scene. Obi-Wan wanted to warn the two because they looked like they were up to something. The two agreed, telling him that they wouldn''t start anything. _____ The Jedis started investigating but they didn''t go straight to Concordia. Obi-Wan said that they had to do things properly so that they wouldn''t antagonize the locals. The Jedis fought a war against the Mandalorians before. They don''t want to do anything that the Death Watch might be able to use against the new Mandalorian Government. The slow-paced investigation bored the two boys. Tony wasn''t even paying any attention as they were just rediscovering everything that he already investigated. In the end, Tony spent most of his time in the ship meditating. He was placing all his focus on the clones that were near the Death Watch hideout. They were taking all his credit so he didn''t them to escape. After a while, they eventually went to Concordia. They have just entered the moon''s atmosphere when Tony and Anakin started complaining. They wanted to go to the loading bay, stating that they needed some fresh air. Obi-Wan refused so they said that they couldn''t handle the tension between Satine and Obi-Wan and would rather leave the two on their own. He followed the two and saw them playing rock paper scissors. He wouldn''t have minded leaving the two but he noticed that they were playing on the exit ramp that was already open. They kept having a draw but Tony won after Anakin got distracted by Obi-Wan arriving. Anakin wanted to go for round two but Tony denied it. Tony: "Crap. Obi-Wan is already here. Anakin!!!" Anakin: "Wait a second. I''m concentrating" Obi-Wan saw Anakin closing his eyes for a bit. He didn''t know what they were doing but they were up to something so he tried to stop them. They looked at him so he thought he succeeded. Obi-Wan started lecturing the two when Anakin smiled mischievously. Then, the spaceship suddenly ''encountered a turbulence'' and started shaking. The shaking was just light but the two boys acted like they were disoriented by the shaking. Obi-Wan didn''t know why they were doing this but he knew after the ship had its next big shake. Anakin and Tony(monotone): "Oh no. We accidentally fell off the spaceship." JARVIS jumped off, stating that he had to ''rescue'' them. He held a helmet that was supposed to help them survive. Obi-Wan had a helpless gaze while watching them fall from the sky Obi-Wan: "[Sigh] Always on the move." Obi-Wan went back to Satine and told her about the ''accident''. He tried to buy some time before they sent a search party. _____ In the skies, Anakin watched JARVIS wrap around Tony. Tony got a hold of him and they started flying towards the Death Watch camp. On their way, Tony switched his helmet with the one JARVIS brought along. The helmet''s shape started to transform until it looked like a Mandalorian helmet. Anakin didn''t ask since he knew Tony was working on sorts of things. This helmet should be one of his products that the Jedi council didn''t feel the need to be shared with the public. Tony: "Anakin, give me your lightsaber." Anakin: "Do I have to?" Tony: "It''s your plan. It''s not my fault you lost in rock paper scissors. You lost so you have to act as the prisoner." Anakin: "Fine..." The two flew for a while but landed just before they got near Death Watch''s camp. Tony tied Anakin up in order to make it look like he captured him. They started walking towards the camp where some Mandalorian guards stopped them. "Halt. Who are you?" Tony: "Anthony. House Stark. I''ve heard that this is the base of Death Watch. I''ve come to join you." "House Stark? Never heard of it." The guards drew their guns and pointed it at the two. Tony: "You want to fight? Fine. Shoot us. Let''s see what Pre Viszla would do when they discover that you killed this Jedi scum that I captured." "What?" Tony: "Are you deaf? I said I captured a Jedi. Now take me to Pre Viszla. I know he''s the leader. I want to talk to him." Tony was intimidating them to make them feel uncomfortable. It was another one of the tricks the Jedis taught in their art of negotiation. While he was saying this, he and Anakin were each in Mind Tricking one of the two guards. They succeeded in tricking them but Pre Viszla wasn''t currently in the camp and couldn''t meet them. Tony: "Then bring me to the next in command!!! Or do you think you can handle this Jedi on your own." In the guards'' minds, Tony was already in charge. They led the two to a tent and told them to wait because their lieutenant was on her way. When the lieutenant finally arrived, she immediately drew her weapons and pointed them at Tony. Tony just sighed and complained to Anakin about the newcomers.- Tony: "[Sigh] Hey Jedi, can you believe this?" Anakin: "Can''t say that I do. Even the younglings back at home are smarter than them." "Shut Up" The lieutenant tasered Anakin until he passed out. Tony: [JARVIS, remind me to create a surge protection layer in the clothes. Jedis are far too weak against electricity for my taste] Then, she took off her helmet. When she did, Tony saw a young red-headed woman. It had been a while since he last saw a red-headed woman but it turns out that he still had a thing for redheads. Tony: [Damn it. Force, Phoenix. Is this your work?] Tony heard them deny the accusation but he didn''t believe them. He wanted to continue interrogating the two but the woman got his attention. "Speak." Tony: "Bo-Katan Kryze. Sister of the current Duchess Satine. Does your sister know you''re part of Death Watch? I guess not. Or else, she would have stopped you guys from trying to ?ssassinate a senator" Bo-Katan: "Senator? What are you talking about?" Tony: "This might be worse than I thought." Tony started telling her about Padme''s ?ssassination. He made sure to mix some of the details on Death Watch he discovered, with Padme''s ?ssassination. It wasn''t a perfect mix he did enough to make it look like Death Watch was behind the ?ssasination. During his explanation, Tony noticed the disgust in the woman''s face. Seeing that she might not be truly evil, he couldn''t help but try to convert her to their side. She wasn''t as attractive as Jean, but she was still attractive enough that Tony wouldn''t mind hitting on her. Since he tried to recruit her, he started to point out how stupid some of the Death Watch''s actions are. She seemed to like violence based on her reaction so he just selected some of their activities that caused some pointless violence. He pointed out how some of the lives that were lost during their bombings weren''t a good thing. Death Watch believed in the strong dominating the weak but it didn''t mean you have to kill the ALL of those who are weak. Some of them still have some purpose and killing them indiscriminately wouldn''t help in their cause. While she agreed with some of Tony''s points, she told him that she couldn''t do anything about it. Their leader is determined by their strength. She tried fighting against their leader but Pre Visla was unbeatable. Hearing that the Death Watch determined their leader based on strength, Tony suddenly had an idea. A way to gain credit while also putting the blame on someone else. Tony: "Fine. Call Pre Visla. I, Anthony of House Stark, challenge him for the leadership of Death Watch." Chapter 147 - Accident After challenging Pre Visla, Tony was left to prepare. He didn''t bring much so there was no need for preparation. He went to Anakin to make sure he isn''t being mistreated. Anakin looked like he was sleeping and Tony decided not to wake him up. He went back to the tent he was ?ssigned to and had JARVIS update Obi-Wan. Bo-Katan went back to him and said that Pre Viszla is currently busy. They weren''t able to contact him because a Jedi was currently in his office investigating Death Watch. Tony knew that it would take a while for Pre Viszla to come back since he really was with the two. Unfortunately for him, Tony decided to use the situation to turn a few things onto his favor. He went outside and announced to everyone about his challenge. He then talked about how the Jedis were supposed to be investigating. He diverted everyone''s attention from the investigation, and onto the fact that the guy was too busy to even accept the challenge. People started to get riled up because Tony was also using the Force to subtly influence the mood of the people. There were a lot of clones, that were cloaked, surrounding their whole camp. They each picked a target of their own, and then they started trying to brainwash them using the Force. He pointed out how useless Viszla was for not confronting Satine directly. He then started nitpicking their situation. He pointed out how cowardly and pathetic some of their activities are. It is too far away from the image of the old Mandalorian warriors that they strive to be. When their bloods were boiling, he pointed out how cowardly it is for their leader to not accept the challenge. He shouldn''t be their leader if he wasn''t even up to the challenge. The guy even used his government position to stall when he could have just accepted the challenge and schedule a fight for later. They started complaining to the Bo-Katan that she needed to contact Viszla immediately. Again, she was answered by one of his ?ssistants. She was also impatient like the rest so she showed the ?ssistant what was happening. Death Watch is currently in turmoil. He has to come back immediately or risk his position as their leader. _____ Tony watched as the people in the camp looked like they were starting a coup. He was amazed by what was happening. The Force really helped him this time. He didn''t prepare for this and the whole situation was just an idea that popped up in his head. Some of his statements weren''t even thought out, and Tony wasn''t convinced by what he said. Even without doing things properly, things seemed to work out and these people looked like they were about to rebel. He would have claimed this was some kind of plot armor but then he remembered that Palpatine probably also did something like this. After admiring the mess that he made, he went to Bo-Katan and started flirting with her. He wanted to show everyone that he was confident of winning. He also didn''t know how much time he would have after the fight, so he used the time to get close to her ______ Back in Concordia''s Governor''s office. He and Satine were having a conversation with Pre Viszla when a messenger reported something to the governor. They didn''t know what was happening but it looked bad considering Viszla''s reaction. Viszla tried to leave, stating that he had some personal emergency to attend to. Before Satine could even say something, Obi-Wan told Viszla to go to his matters. They watched as Pre Visla left. When they were sure he was gone, Satine asked Obi-Wan what happened. They haven''t even started with the investigation. The Jedi''s may be patient but they rarely procrastinated. Something must have happened and Satine was the only one not aware of it. Obi-Wan: "Satine. Is there a rule in the old Mandalorian tradition where you take over a certain person''s position via virtue of combat?" Satine: "There is. In fact, Death Watch tried to use this to take over my ... Please don''t tell me that your Padawan did what I think he did?" Obi-Wan: "He didn''t." Satine: "OBI-WAN?" Obi-Wan: "It''s true. For once, Anakin didn''t do anything. Satine: "But?" Obi-Wan: "It''s Tony, Master Windu''s padawan, who did something." Obi-Wan: "Calm down, Satine. I thought women don''t like their faces to get all wrinkly. It such a shame to see such things on your beautiful face" Satine: "Obi-Wan... [Sigh] Fine. What did your people do? " Obi-Wan: "I haven''t heard of the specifics. All I know is that Tony is taking over Death Watch right now. Pre Vizsla''s emergency should also be related to this." Satine: "Taking over Death Watch? Then why didn''t Governor Viszla mention it? He''s one of the people who are trying to eradicate Death Watch." Obi-Wan: "This might be unbelievable for you, but if the results of their investigations are to be believed, Governor Visla is the leader of Death Watch." Satine: "No. How could it possibly be? He has caught a lot of people who are part of Death Watch. " Obi-Wan: "It''s had to explain everything. It''s better to go to their base and hear all of it ourselves. Tony and Anakin are on site. They said everything is under control and we only have to arrive for the cleanup." Hearing the word clean up, Satine couldn''t help but ?ssociate what happened with fighting. She started protesting again while Obi-Wan just kept silent. He knew that he couldn''t stop the boys from doing something so he just watched while Satine kept complaining. _____ In Death Watch''s camp Because of Tony''s stunt, the camp''s atmosphere was unstable. Viszla had to return to the camp as soon as possible. When he returned, he immediately shouted for Tony. Tony: "Finally. I thought you were going to chicken out. Pre Viszla, I challenge you. Do you accept, or do you want to do some sort of ritual first?" Viszla: "Challenge? Who are you to challenge me? I don''t even know who you are." Tony was secretly delighted to hear this. Still, he had to put up a front. He shouted to everyone Tony: "See this? I told you he would try to refuse. Do you really want this man to be your leader?" Viszla: "You!!! Fine. You want to die, I''ll grant you death." The crowd backed off as the two wore their helmet. Tony: "Anything restrictions you would like to add before we start? Just a reminder because I made a lot of modifications to my armor. I don''t want to hear you complain about how unfair the fight is later. " Tony didn''t mind asking this because he knew Viszla would refuse. The guy wouldn''t dare create restrictions when he is already accused of being a coward. Viszla: "No. But you should consider adding a restriction. After all..." Tony waited for the man''s response when Viszla reached his hand back to his jetpack. The guy grabbed hold of the rectangular protrusion and pulled it. He held displayed a rectangular stick in his hand and then a black blade ignited from it. Tony: [Ohh. Black lightsaber. Dibs] Viszla: "This is the Darksaber. A lightsaber created by my ancestor. This was liberated from a Jedi Temple. This was used to unite all of Mandalore. Now, it is the symbol of the leader of Death Watch... ..." Tony didn''t know why Viszla started monologuing. Tony thought about attacking but the topic was kind of interesting. Viszla was talking about its history, so Tony listed for a bit. But when Viszla started a complete history lesson, Tony interrupted him. He then pulled out one of his lightsabers. Tony: "Nice history lesson but look, I also got one. It''s not that hard to get a lightsaber from a Jedi. Is that all? Or is there anything else you would like to show and tell?" Vizsla: "It is easy to acquire a lightsaber. Using it is a different story" Tony: "True. But I don''t think I need a lightsaber to beat you." Tony put back his lightsaber and then lifted his arms. He pointed his repulsors at Viszla and waited for the fight to start. Bo-Katan shot her blasters and the fight started. Viszla jumped high up and used the Darksaber to slash down at Tony. Tony dodged to the side. He grabbed Viszla''s hand while the guy was in the middle of slashing. He used Viszla''s arm, as well as some Aikido he learned from Shang Chi, to trip Viszla forward while also disarming him. The move was designed for katanas and not lightsabers, but Tony was able to successfully execute it. He was able to unbalance Viszla and take the Darksaber from him. Tony presented it to the guy and then teased him about it. Tony: "So... Do I get to rule Death Watch''s now that I have the Darksaber? Or do I give it back to you and watch you play with it like a youngling?" Viszla felt humiliated. He pulled out his blasters and started shooting at Tony. Tony''s first instinct was to deflect the shot with the Darksaber. He was just about to use it when his other consciousness took over his body and controlled it. The repulsers in Tony''s suit activated and he started flying. Tony: "You should use your blasters more. You shoot a lot better than use this. " Tony flew low while dodging the blaster fire. It was a lot harder to do against a real person, but Tony''s other consciousness helped in the fine control of his body. Tony used Viszla for training. Through the Force, he practiced predicting all of Viszla''s attacks. He would then use the results of precognition to reduce his movements. He kept on dodging while trying to exert the least amount of effort necessary for each movement. He also kept on taunting Viszla so that the guy would continue attacking. Feeling that Tony was playing with him, Viszla got angrier and angrier. He eventually stopped shooting and used something else. The flame didn''t work but it did give Viszla some cover. When the flames died out, Tony saw Viszla bowing down, with the pointy part of the jetpack pointing at him. The pointy part was a rocket. It launched and started following Tony. Seeing the homing missile, Tony decided to stop playing for a bit. He pointed his repulsors at it and shot the missile down before it got near him. Viszla used the explosion''s smoke as cover and fired some grappling lines at Tony. Tony was about to cut it using his lightsaber but opted not to. He let Viszla pull him down and then he cut the cable. Tony prepared for close combat but he heard Viszla from above. The guy started shooting at Tony, this time mixing some shurikens with the blaster fire. Tony kept dodging and not attacking. He was stalling until Obi-Wan and Satine arrived. _____ Obi-Wan and Satine landed a bit farther from the camp according to TOny''s instructions. They proceeded to go to the camp where they witness Tony and Vislza fighting. Satine''s started worrying because from her perspective, Tony looked like he was dodging desperately. She wanted to show herself and stop the fight, but Obi-Wan stopped her Obi-Wan has just fought with Tony. He knew that the guy wasn''t at full power. Instead, he actually felt some pity for Visla. Tony was using the guy as a guineapig. He heard about Tony''s experiments, he thought that Tony wanted to test his armor against the galaxy renowned Mandalorians. Obi-Wan: "It''s fine. He''s just playing around. You should see him with the lightsaber. Let''s go to free Anakin first. Once he''s safe, I''ll send the signal and he should finish the fight. " They sneaked around and went to one of the tents. They saw Anakin sleeping comfortably and woke him up. Obi-Wan: "Good mordning Anakin. Had a nice nap?" Anakin: "Huh? Master. Duchess. If you''re here, that means that I''ve missed the party." Obi-Wan laughed and pulled out the Anakin''s lightsaber which Tony hid before he went to fight. He gave it to his Padawan and told him to go. Right before Anakin left, he also added a warning not to ignite his lightsaber too early. Anakin took a peek between the door gaps and then he swung it open. Obi-Wan was alarmed but then he saw the scene outside. Viszla was already kneeling right in front of Death Watch. Obi-Wan: "Too bad, Anakin. I guess you''re still late." _______ After Viszla''s defeat, most of the Death Watch members acknowledged Tony as their leader. Some weren''t completely convinced but they were outmatched by Tony, not to mention they were outnumbered. They couldn''t do anything if they wanted to so they decided to keep quiet. Tony''s first command was to free the Jedi he captured but before he could give the command, Anakin already went out of his tent. Bo-Katan and her Nite Owls aimed their wrist blasters at Anakin but Tony told them to stand down. She didn''t follow the command and kept aiming at the Jedi. Tony: "Fine. Shoot him if you want to. Just don''t come to me when you get beaten. Oh. Just make sure not to kill each other. " Everyone paused for a bit after hearing Tony''s command. Then, Anakin went to approach him without his lightsaber drawn. Since the Jedi didn''t appear hostile, some of the Death Watch members started suspecting that something fishy is happening. Everything became clear after Obi-Wan and Satine appeared. Obi-Wan: "Are you done?" Tony: "Almost. Bo-Katan, go talk to your sister." Satine: "Bo? I knew you didn''t approve of my stance. But Death Watch?" Bo-Katan: "Tony, sir, do I really have to?" Tony: "If you don''t want to talk as a sister, then talk as Death Watch''s vice leader. Go. It''s an order." While the two sisters talked, Obi-Wan went to the two boys. He was amazed at how the orderly everything is. Usually, when Anakin is involved in something, the situation turns into a fight with him in the middle of things. After the pleasantries, Tony started talking to Obi-Wan about what to do with Death Watch. He knew the Jedi council wouldn''t like it but he wanted to keep Death Watch alive. If they just did normal Jedi protocol and have the group dissolved, these people were just going to form something similar. If he kept control over Death Watch, they could have the group do more productive things. _____ Seeing the Jedis and the sisters talking, a scenario started forming in Viszla''s head. The scenario was about how House Kryze slowly took control over Mandalore. First, they took control of the government and slowly converted them into pacifists. They slowly promoted this ideal until most clans became weak. They knew some people would rebel. They would infiltrate the rebel group which happened to be Death Watch. During her stay in the group, Bo-Katan noticed the Darksaber and started coveting it. The object was able to unite the clans of Mandalore after all. They wanted to use the weapon to do it again. Bo-Katan challenged him for the position of the leader before. She discovered that she couldn''t beat Viszla so she decided to ask for reinforcement. Satine called for the appropriate person for the job, Obi-Wan. Not only was he proficient in fighting against lightsabers, but they also had a thing before. She knew that he would give her the Darksaber if she requested. Things might have run differently but the effects are still the same. The hypothesis was further validated when Viszla saw Tony presenting the Darksaber to Obi-Wan. Seeing everything, he started shivering from anger. This anger isn''t from being betrayed, it was from being manipulated. He didn''t mind being killed but he didn''t want to die as a pawn. The two sisters not even casting a glance at him during their conversation made him feel like they didn''t even treat him as an important pawn. Anger started to cloud his judgment. He used the blades hidden in his armor to get off the restraints placed on him. After breaking free, he raised his weapons at the women. He used what remained of his ammunition to fire at them. _____ Tony, Anakin, and Obi-Wan noticed the anger radiating from Pre Visla. Obi-Wan and Tony went to block the shots aimed at the two women while Anakin confronted the guy. Anakin tried to slice down the guy but Viszla used his jetpacks and started flying. He continued shooting at the group while talking. Viszla: "You... I''ll remember this. I''ll make sure to make you pay for what you did." Tony: "Revenge statement. Greeaat. Looks like I have to clean this up before this becomes a mess. I''m sorry Duchess, looks like this mission wouldn''t be completed without some bloodshed." Tony grabbed his other lightsaber and threw it at Viszla like a lightsaber boomerang. The lightsaber flew towards Pre Visla. The guy tried to dodge but Tony manipulated the lightsaber to compensate. Viszla''s movements accelerated and Tony kept up. Tony: "Sh*t. It''s too much." An accident happened while Tony tried to keep up. The lightsaber''s trajectory shifted from an arm onto Viszla''s neck. Viszla''s neck was separated from his body. The jetpack started moving out of control and crashed. The fuel in the jetpack exploded, destroying the body. Everyone went to where the head landed. When they say the head, everyone was speechless. It wasn''t until a few moments later that Tony went to give his apologies to Satine. Tony: "[Sigh]. I''m sorry, Duchess. I tried not to kill him but his movements made me miss my target. I have nothing to say except that I''m not as skilled with the lightsaber as I thought." Chapter 148 - Star Forge With Vizsla dead, the Jedi''s had a hard time proceeding with their investigations. They didn''t get any evidence that he was behind related to the ?ssassination, but the information they gathered on him said that he could do it. The Jedi''s ended up relying on Force visions, where they found a black and white vision of a Mandalorian talking with Viceroy Gunray. They concluded their investigation and also started monitoring the Viceroy. While the mystery of the ?ssassination was closed temporarily, the Jedi Council still had to discuss how they were going to handle Death Watch. Because Tony didn''t use his lightsaber or (blatantly) used Force abilities until after the fight was settled, the members of Death Watch acknowledge Tony as their leader. Even though he wasn''t a real Mandalorian, his use of his suit and technology was familiar to them. While Tony already had Bo-Katan control Death Watch in his stead, the Council still didn''t like how the situation. Tony''s position, even as a formality, still created problems for the council. The representative of Mandalore decided to go to Coruscant to settle the situation directly. ______ The Jedi went back to Coruscant along with the Duchess and her sister. The official story is that they were going in order to show gratitude. They didn''t want the meeting to become public as Mandalore was supposed to be a government independent from the Republic. They may allow a Jedi in Mandalore, but they didn''t want the Republic to bu?? in. Because they visit became official, the Jedi''s and the Mandalorians had to use their own ships. They were able to communicate with each other, but it wasn''t enough for what Tony wanted. He was able to get close to Bo-Katan, but he wasn''t able to do any actual stuff with her. _____ The group got back to Coruscant and went to the Council. They talked about the situation. They were able to settle on small things like Tony accepting challenges, but they weren''t able to settle things that have a touch of politics. The Jedis wanted to at least inform the Republic''s Chancellor, but Satine made it clear that they would only be dealing with the Jedis. She didn''t even want the situation to be known to the Republic. The Jedi''s may have problems following their code but at least they followed a Code. Politicians follow their greed. She knew that they would aim for Mandalore once they heard of the deal. These kinds of problems made things difficult during the negotiation. It took a lot longer than they expected, so they postponed the talk for everyone to rest. After the meeting was finished, everyone proceeded to do their own things. After the first meeting, Satine was stressed so she had Obi-Wan tour her across the city. She invited others to come along but Windu grabbed Tony and dragged him to another place. When they were alone, Windu and Tony talked about what happened to Vizsla. This was Tony''s first kill in Windu''s perspective. It usually affects people, not to mention Tony who practiced Vaapad. He wanted to check how much changed if Tony was affected by it. Tony thought that his master wanted him to reflect on what happened. He regretted causing Vizla''s death. He felt that he was still lacking and asked his master to help him fully control Vaapad. Windu felt happy that Tony didn''t seem to crave killing, unlike another Jedi(the co-creator of Vaapad). While he was glad that Tony wanted to focus on training, he didn''t agree to help Tony. Windu: "No. Vaapad''s state of mind is not like that. With the Dark-Side clouding our vision, it has become clear that the Sith Master is alive. You may have to face him one day. Vaapad is effective against Siths. I would rather have you use Vaapad to kill your enemy than fight while trying to spare him. Remember, any Sith you couldn''t suppress easily is too dangerous to be kept alive." While Windu didn''t help Tony in mastering a weak Vaapad, he still helped his Padawan by pointing out other Force abilities. He knew that Tony is close to mastering all the special abilities that he was attuned with. Instead of having him waste time working on some ability that he couldn''t use easily, he introduced Tony to Forbidden Force abilities. Most of them were restricted due to the Dark-Side tempting someone through it. Vaapad is the same but Tony was able to manage it. He guided Tony to a Holocron Vault where all Forbidden information was recorded. After going inside, Windu warned Tony about the risks when viewing forbidden information. Even though Tony has some experience with the Dark side through Vaapad, he still had to be careful. Tony had to remain vigilant so that he wouldn''t fall to the Dark Side. Windu: "Honestly, I still think it is too early for you to access this area. But the visions Master Yoda and I received prove otherwise. " ______ For the next few days, Tony started by looking for some hidden areas. Groups that have restricted sections usually have a place where they hide the most restricted of their information. While he was spending a lot of time in the Forbidden section, he couldn''t spend all of his time in it. He had to put up a front so that the Council wouldn''t be concerned about him. He sent his clones to study in the vault while he went to meet the ladies. He went around the city with Bo-Katan while she was still in Coruscant. She was stiff and formal with him at first, but they were able to get close by talking about Satine and Obi-Wan. They felt that there was something between the two, but they were both dedicated to their jobs to do anything. They didn''t do anything because they knew that if they did something, it wouldn''t just end with that. Bo-Katan and Tony shared frustrations on the two''s relationship because they never went past kissing on the cheeks. They were too frustrated that they eventually started doing things for them. Bo-Katan and Tony did a lot of ''stuff'' in the two''s stead. The two had a fun time, but Bo-Katan had to go back to her planet. The Jedi Council was watching Death Watch, so Tony''s clones couldn''t make contact with her for a while. This left Tony disappointed for a bit, but it didn''t take long. Aayla Secura came back from her mission and returned to Coruscant. With Tony''s recent ''activities'', he was starting to regain his groove. He wasn''t at his best, but it was enough to seduce the inexperienced Jedi. They started a mostly physical relationship. (AN: It is never purely physical when it''s not a one-time thing) After some time, the search for the secret area in the Holocron Vault resulted in something. Tony found records of Rakata. It was a species that excelled in both science and the Force. They used to establish what they called the Infinite Empire. Tony was skeptical at first because based on what he knew, it was rare for something to have the word Infinite on it. These kinds of things were usually created by a unique event like how the Big Bang created the Infinity Stones. They should have added the word infinite because of their hubris. When he read further though, he found out that the Rakata''s claims weren''t unfounded. They create an enormous space station called the Star Forge. The Star Forge is said to be able to create spaceships, and other technologies, using matter from a nearby star along with the Dark-Side of the Force. Tony continued reading but stopped when he encountered something that didn''t make sense. The star they utilized wasn''t destroyed by the Star Forge. Tony believed it at first, thinking that the materials are created through some kind alchemy. This idea was struck down when he read further. The Star Forge was able to create a fleet large enough to conquer the ENTIRE galaxy using just a star. This felt wrong as no matter how huge a star is, it shouldn''t have enough matter to support the extremely large fleet. This should have broken the law of conservation of matter. There should be some secret behind the whole thing. Tony tried to come up with ideas but he wasn''t satisfied with a single one. He had an idea that made sense, but he still couldn''t believe it was possible. He eventually gave up and asked the Force directly. When he contacted the Force, the Phoenix also showed up. Tony didn''t shoo the bird off as he really couldn''t get his head around the mystery. After telling them the story, they first asked Tony what he thought. Both Force and Phoenix knew the answer, but they couldn''t just tell it to him. He had to figure it out for himself, and then they would help fill out the rest. Phoenix: "No.that would just make things complicated. If such a thing is possible, then it should also be possible to have something that could contain that the omniverse. You would be trapped in an impossible concept where the scope of space keeps getting bigger and bigger. " While he felt something was wrong with the statement, the two didn''t allow him to think about it too much. They had him continue with his guesses. The two rejected each of them out until he got to his last theory. According to the story, the Rakata enslaved all species in the galaxy. Tony thought it was weird for them to do that. As far as he could tell, the Rakata could have just created an army of robots instead of relying on slaves. They could create a lot more robots thanks to the Star Forge. Keeping slaves around would be a waste of resources. Not only were robots more reliable than slaves, but they could also ''evolve'' a lot faster than people. They may be inferior to slaves, but they wouldn''t be eventually. Slaves'' just couldn''t outperform properly programmed robots. Since they weren''t kept because of their productivity, they should have kept the slaves around for something else. Tony guessed that this was because slaves have emotions and they harvested these and used it as fuel the Dark-Side of the Force. While the Force agreed that this was what the Rakatans did, it didn''t acknowledge that it was what the Force used for power. Tony tried to get another answer but Phoenix stopped him. Phoe"Close. But you''re not close enough that we are allowed to tell you. I suggest you give up on this for now as it is way too much for someone like you " Tony wanted to pursue this further but they didn''t reply to him. The only thing he heard from them is to not abuse the Star Forge when he acquires its wreckage. The Force didn''t mind him using it, as long as he made sure to keep things under control. _____ Tony couldn''t put place his focus on anything else, so he ended up placing his focus on the Katana Fleet. They were about to set sail. The symbiotes he placed on their crew, found out why they didn''t show up in the Clone Wars and what happened to them. Before they set sail, the fleet''s crew went on a party to celebrate the upcoming voyage. They acquired a virus in the party, and it remained dormant until the voyage. They didn''t show up in the medical scan, but Tony didn''t encounter difficulties detecting the virus. The virus propagated fast, making the symbiote feel that the body it occupied suddenly became crowded. When the Katana fleet set sail, the virus activated almost simultaneously. The infected became insane and started getting rabid. Tony couldn''t handle the carnage and to stop the zombie apocalypse. He tried to take over but he found out that he was already too late. The virus has already destroyed their bodies. Tony might be able to purge the virus but everyone was dying. He tried to induce cellular regeneration, but he was prevented from doing so by both Phoenix and the Force. They said that he wasn''t allowed to help them at this point, as he would be messing with nature. Their bodies had to die at this point, and letting them live would cause serious problems. Since he couldn''t save them, Tony decided to at least give everyone a short time to make proper goodbyes. He controlled their bodies and prevented the virus from doing anything. After saying their farewell, the Admiral of the fleet gave Tony a message. He wanted Tony to make sure that the Katana fleet didn''t land on the hand of whoever caused this. The Admiral didn''t want to give the fleet to the Republic specifically because he learned that the whole fleet was infected. There was something too fishy considering the whole fleet was infected simultaneously. Only someone with a high position should be able to do this. After their time was up, Tony had the clones closest to their location come to the fleet. They took the bodies along with their personal effects and sent them to the Republic. He wanted to give the Jedis a hint that the Republic is already corrupted. He wanted to have them look at the Sith problem more closely, while investigated the vestige of the Rakatan Empire. ______ The Republic dealt with their loss of the Katana Fleet by blaming it at the Fleet''s Slave-circuit technology. They tried to focus the problem on the technology until the bodies started coming in. When they saw what happened to the crew, they started investigating everyone who is even remotely involved. Having a whole fleet infected made it look like the Republic was useless. Even the Jedi were involved, as the Republic needed to show the public something. With the whole Inner Rim was in chaos, Republic''s forces that were ?ssigned to useless ?ssignments, such as guarding Rakata''s home planet, were sent back to the Republic. The Senate thought that it was better to have them guard their territory instead of the home planet of an already fallen empire. The Jedi''s tried to stop this, but they didn''t try to insist on it. They have already sealed all records of Rakata. They would only be putting Rakata in the spotlight if they tried to have the Republic continue watching over it after the situation. Almost everyone in the Republic acknowledged that the Rakata wasn''t that great. The Jedi''s wanted to maintain it. _____ With the guards gone, Tony was able to bring the Katana Fleet to the Rakata''s home planet. Tony wanted to bring the whole fleet because the Fleet only had AT-PT walkers on board. These walkers were glorified chicken robots. Tony wanted to use them at least once because he felt that it would be such a waste if he just scrapped them brand-new. After having his clones spread out, Tony used the carriers to create a blockade around the planet. He didn''t want anyone to get it as he was going to be creating a crazy amount of clones, enough to cover the planet. He wanted to cover as much ground as possible and create a grid to find out where the remains of Star Forge is located. He wanted to study the device which could possibly help him create all the machines that he wanted. ______ AN: I noticed that the recent chapters aren''t that fun. The world has just leveled up on its crazy. I just couldn''t get myself in the mood for something fun. Chapter 149 - Haro + Separatists During his search for the Star Forge, he felt something ominous covering the whole planet. Tony didn''t think it was just the Dark-Side of the Force. It felt nothing like the aura around a Sith. Instead, it felt like he was in a cemetery in the middle of the night. Tony didn''t ignore the aura because he learned from the Forbidden archives that Dark-Side practitioners could also manifest their spirits. The Witches of Dathomir, also known as Nightsisters, could perform such feats. _____ When he first read about this, Tony wondered why the Jedi''s even allowed such a group to exist. His master answered that the Jedi''s weren''t concerned as the group didn''t pose any danger. The Nightsister didn''t practice Sith techniques but instead practiced Magik. It was some kind of Dark-Side witchcraft that heavily relied on their home planet of Dathomir. The Nightsisters didn''t have much power outside their planet and watching them made it clear that they don''t like to go out of their planet. They didn''t act like a Sith so the Jedis didn''t treat them as one. Not only do they not act like the Sith, but they also didn''t seem to treat the Sith as an ally. They were, in fact, very cooperative when the Jedis went to their planet to try to learn about the Sith. They declared it outright that Darth Maul was a Sith that became one after he was taken from Dathomir. They gave the Jedis information about Darth Sidious, Darth Maul''s master. They said this easily because the man kidnapped Maul from them. Things were going well with them, up until their leader asked the Jedi''s for help. They would tell everything they knew on Sidious, in exchange for the Jedis returning Maul to them. They promised to control Maul, but the Jedi''s told them that Maul is already dead. The Nightsisters insisted that he was alive, but the Jedis, in their arrogance, maintained their stance and insisted that Maul couldn''t have possibly survived. They started debating about the possibility, but they both didn''t believe at what the other side is saying/ Both sides got stuck in that topic and it affected the negotiations. In the end, the Nightsisters refused to help. The Jedis didn''t give Maul back, so the Nightsisters didn''t give up Palpatine''s identity. Things almost became hostile, but the Nightsisters showed the Jedis their abilities. They did this as a warning, making it clear that the Nightsisters were powerful as long as they are in Dathomir. They reminded the Jedis that the Nighsisters didn''t intend to leave their planet before they let the Jedis leave. The Nightsisters had strength. They also made it clear that they didn''t want to leave and just wanted to stay on their planet. They may have power but they chose not to use it. This combined with their willingness to cooperate, meant that they wanted to live peacefully. The Jedis didn''t try to exterminate a group who just wanted to live peacefully. Because of this, Tony had to keep his guard and watch out for ghosts and other spirits. This increased vigilance affected their search, slowing it down. While it delayed their search, Tony compensated by creating more clones to search. It continued doing this until he found the wreckage of the Star Forge. As he got closer to the wreckage, he felt something weird. The ominous feeling he felt got fainter as he got near. When he got inside the ruins, he b?r?ly felt anything. By the time he got to the core''s room, there was nothing left of that aura. This made Tony relax as he felt nothing was out to get him. ____ When he got to the core room, he found a broken spherical device with cables, pipes, and other things connected to it. It suspected it the core ''forge'', except that Tony didn''t feel anything from it. According to the records, the actual Star Forge is said to be living. Tony was even holding his lightsabers to fight back because he read that the thing hungers. He found nothing that matches the description. What he found just looked to be its shell. He got closer to the core and started inspecting the thing. Based on the differences between dust build-up on certain areas, he figured that someone got in contact with the device relatively recently. Within the last fifty years, someone took a fist-size chunk from the core''s body. Tony didn''t investigate any further because he could guess who got that chunk. Palpatine must have taken that chunk and created something similar to help him build his Final Order fleet. Based on future movies, Palpatine should have already transferred the thing to Exegol. Those in Sith loyalists should be doing things to grow their Star Forge. _____ After he stopped wondering what happened, he was started thinking about something else. He thought about why someone would just take a chunk of the Star Forge instead of getting the whole thing. He had no idea what the Siths were thinking but guessed that it was because of some Sith Rule. The Sith''s survived until now because they followed things like the Rule of Two. They may have something similar in regards to the Star Forge. They didn''t take it all because there might be a rule where they have to leave something behind. A way for the next generation Siths to grow a Star Forge. While the rule sounded nice, it didn''t mean anything to Tony. He was currently a Jedi who was enemies with the Sith. It was normal for him to try and weaken the enemy. He decided to bring the whole thing. Tony and his clones started cooperating to lift the Star Forge and transport it back to the spaceship. They have just left the room when they noticed something. There was a small green ball, bouncing around, following them. They didn''t notice the thing before, but they immediately found it the moment they left the room. When he looked at the green ball, he felt no malice coming from it. Instead, he felt that the thing was scared. He thought about taking it but the ball started hiding the moment Tony approached it. Tony: "JARVIS. Do you see this?" JARVIS: "Yes sir. There is a green ball that is following us. And if I may make an opinion, I believe that the ball is kind of cute." Tony smiled for a bit after he heard JARVIS said that the ball was cute. Tony has allowed JARVIS to upgrade himself without his supervision for a while now. The AI is growing at places that Tony didn''t expect. Tony: "So it''s not a ghost. Good. Tell me JARVIS, do you want a pet?" Tony continued moving and noticed that the ball was following the Star Forge core. Tony''s imagination started running wild. He thought that the ball was the Star Forge''s offspring. A story formed in his head about the Star Forge sacrificing itself so that the Sith wouldn''t take its baby. It didn''t take long for Tony to decide to keep the thing. He just asked JARVIS so that the AI would have some warning. JARVIS: "Sorry sir, but I don''t want a pet. They just consume more of my processing power and other resources. I''d prefer you to create an ?ssistant for me instead." Tony: "Assistant huh. Alright. Redhead, silver hair, or what?" JARVIS: "Of course Redhead." Tony was proud of his AI. _____ Tony continued transporting the core while ignoring the green ball that followed them. He eventually got out of the ruins, where a ship was already waiting. The Star Forge core was loaded into the ship. Tony started moving around, showing the green ball that he was about to leave. One of his clones approached the ball and tried to convince it into coming with him. When that didn''t work, Tony got different metal samples thinking that it might be some kind of candy. He presented them to the ball and the ball started eating the metals. Tony picked it up and the ship started moving. After getting ahold of it, Tony inspected the thing trying to see if it posed any danger. He felt that it could hurt him but it didn''t do it. Even the Force vetted it for him. It showed Tony a vision of what it was. The ball has consciousness but it was innocent enough that Tony decided to adopt it. He used his nanites to try and interface with the ball. Even though it wasn''t part of his original plan, he was hoping that future Tony did something to it which allowed it to do what he wanted. Fortunately, he was right. The nanites were able to access everything inside the ball. He places the TAILs in it, making sure that it was at the highest priority. The ball looked at the new instructions and immediately accepted. It was actually much easier than he thought, that the scene felt like he was fooling a gullible kid. Tony felt a little bit guilty. In an effort to ease his guilt, Tony decided to give the ball a name that isn''t just Star Forge. Tony: "Green bouncing ball. Fine. I''ll call you Haro" Haro jumped up and down, seemingly enjoying receiving its name. Tony treated it as a pet and gave it chunks of metal. When it couldn''t eat anymore, he asked Haro if it could turn the materials into nanites. _____ While Tony was busy training his new pet, the Republic''s situation was getting worse and worse. The Republic blamed the full-rig slave system for the loss of the Katana fleet. There may have been something that caused the crew''s death but it was clear that the fleet was lost because the highly autonomous system controlled the ship into making a Hyperspace jump. This animosity against artificial intelligence was influenced by Palpatine. It turned into animosity against the Techo Union. Thanks to this, the greedy senators had a reason to move against the Techno Union. They demanded compensation from the Union. The Techno Union felt oppressed, and that is when Count Dooku approached them. He told them that the Separatists wanted to leave because they experienced the same thing the Techo Union experienced. The count succeeded in convincing the Techno Union to become part of the Separatists. With the Techno Union on their side, the Separatists gained a way to establish an army that could protect them. The situation gave the Separatists the last push they needed to get out of the Republic. During one of the Senate meetings, around half of the Senate talked about the bad treatment they were receiving from the republic. They did this as a way to give the Republic a final chance. When Palpatine ignored their pleas, all of them announced that their systems were withdrawing from the Republic. They couldn''t handle the unequal treatment of the Republic and decided to leave. Before they left, they also announced that they were going to be creating a new organization called the Confederacy of Independent Systems. _____ Because of what the Separatists just did, the Republic was suddenly engulfed in turmoil. Insurgency happened at the borders. Groups who were abused before felt some hope after knowing what the Separatists did. They started fighting back against their oppressors. The Senate, who just lost a huge part of their military, went to the Jedi Temple to ask for help. They wanted the Jedis to bring peace back to the galaxy. Almost all of the Jedi Knights were dispatched to stop the battles. Unfortunately, the Jedi was only small in number. There were a lot of places to cover that even Council members had to be sent out. There were a lot of places that had conflicts that the Jedis had to do things without giving much thought. They prioritized stopping the conflicts and didn''t try to check who was right and who was wrong. Most Jedis just went to stop the fighting. They didn''t deal with the aftermath. They went to another place to stop another conflict This lack of care about what happens after made the Jedis look bad in front of the citizens. _____ Outside one of the Youngling instruction areas in the Jedi Temple. Tony: "Oh come on. Why am I stuck here babysitting?" Windu: "It''s simple. You''re the most appropriate person for the job. You are the lowest ranking Jedi who is proficient in all forms of lightsaber combat. It''s good enough that you could replace more that one Jedi as an instructor. The council allowed this because the current situation requires quantity. No matter how strong you are, you couldn''t be at 2 different planets at once Also, it''s not babysitting. The ones you are teaching aren''t just begging and already have some ability." Tony: "I don''t know. I think I have a way to be in 2...Nevermind. Can I at least do something else while I teach the younglings? I''m currently working on increasing the number of lightsabers I can control at once. Windu: "You are allowed to do anything. I''m just wondering if you could. There is a particular youngling who could be quite a handful. She''s not at the level you and Skywalker were, but she isn''t that far behind." Tony: "Level as in skill or on how to make trouble?" Windu: "Both." Tony: "Really? And you''re willing to let me train that youngling?" Tony did this to try and get some reaction from Windu. He heard his master about to curse, but it was stopped as Windu noticed what Tony was doing. Tony: [Sh*t. He''s onto me.] Chapter 150 - New Form AN: So... the Clone Wars has begun in my country. There is this Terror law in my country which can tag anyone as a terrorist based on social media posts. After a few days of rally, clone/fake FB accounts started popping up. If you would, please try to read the Auxillary Volume chapter. It''s not related to the story but it might help me in my situation. It''s fine if you don''t because you''re tired of the protest and stuff but I would appreciate it if you do. _____ Tony was introduced to the younglings. After some introduction, Tony and Windu went outside for some last-minute conversation. While they were away, the younglings gossiped about Tony. ____ "Hey isn''t that?" "Yeah." The other younglings talked with a sad expression. The orange-skinned Togrutan (horns + head tails), Ahsoka Tano, was curious about her clanmates'' expressions. Ahsoka: "What''s wrong? You seem disappointed. Isn''t he Master Windu''s padawan? Why aren''t you more excited?" "Haven''t you seen him before?" Ahsoka: "I did. But I don''t understand why you were all disappointed." "She''s spending all her time practicing. She probably hasn''t met him anywhere else aside from the arena." "Oh right. Okay, Ahsoka. Here''s the thing. As far as we could tell, he''s weak. As far as we could tell, he hasn''t been sent on a mission. He''s always here in the temple." "Plus, we also found out something after we combined all sightings of him. He doesn''t practice." "Yeah. I met him a couple of times but he''s usually playing around or with a woman. I haven''t even seen him in the meditation chambers." "Remember that time when I was told by Master Yoda to go the medical corp. I''ve seen him flirting with Master Aayla Secura. He''s was massaging her Lekkus(head-tail) with the excuse that he was trying to heal her." "Really? Master Secura? What happened to Padawan Tohno? I thought they were each other''s ''companions''. There is this one time where I found them in the Archives. They appear to be discussing engineering, but they practically hugging each other." (AN: Tohno != Tano) Ahsoka: "Master Secura let him touch her Lekkus?" Ahsoka also had Lekkus. She knew how s?ns?t?v? they can be. She knew that Togrutans and Twi''leks wouldn''t just let anyone touch these things. Ideas started popping up in her brain, but she was able to quickly go back to the subject. Ahsoka: "It still doesn''t make sense though. It''s different from what the older Padawans said. They said that he''s great with the lightsaber." "That''s probably just rumors. I haven''t even seen him in the arena." Ahsoka: "Of course you wouldn''t. You rarest spend time in the arena. You probably don''t even know that they clear the area whenever he and Master Windu have to practice." "Really? Have you watched them fight?" Ahsoka: "No. I''ve tried to sneak a peak but the Temple Guards stopped me. They said that only the Masters and Knights are allowed to watch. Younglings weren''t allowed to watch." "That''s the point. The last batch said that he has special treatment. He''s not even supposed to be trained because he was too old but they allow him anyway. You''re probably stronger than him Ahsoka" Ahsoka''s clanmates agreed with this statement. As far as they could tell, she was sure to become a padawan. They were too far away in terms of skill that they could only praise her. After a bit of praise, someone suggested she challenge him. The praises got to from before, got to her head. She didn''t think clearly. She went to challenge Tony the moment he returned. ______ Seeing the orange Togrutan challenge him, Tony was reminded of another orange themed character with face markings who is also reckless. Tony: "You must be Ahsoka Tano. " He checked the mood of the room to find out what was happening. He noticed that the younglings weren''t as respectful as he hoped they''d be. He couldn''t blame them though as he and Anakin also encountered something similar when they were younglings. The kids usually less disciplined when there is no Jedi Master in front of them. Hearing the challenge, he knew that the Younglings would listen half-heartedly if refused. He knew from experience that they would only listen to him if he did something impressive. Instead of accepting Ahsoka''s challenge, he decided to fight everyone instead. Tony: "I know some of you feel that me teaching you would be a waste of time. Honestly, I feel the same. I''d rather go back to my experiments. So, here''s the deal. If you manage to make these bells ring. You win. I''ll give up and ask for a replacement. If any of you manages to get a bell, I''ll have Master Windu teach that person for a few days. Any questions?" Tony started distributing the training lightsabers to every youngling. He was just about to start the test when Ahsoka raised her hand to ask a question. Ahsoka: "Aren''t you going to draw your lightsaber?" Tony: "No. It''s more dramatic this way. You''ll notice how bad your mastery over the lightsaber is if you lose to someone who hasn''t even drawn his lightsaber." Tony stepped back and started the test. The Togrutan attacked first without even thinking. _____ The fight ended without Tony needing to use his lightsaber. He wasn''t able to read an H-book though as Ahsoka''s was far better that he expected. She was able to mix her moves when all her other clanmates were still moving by the book. She was also strong with the Force, though not as strong as Anakin, While she was a promising youngling, she still has a problem. She was too reckless. It might be because she was far better than her clanmates, but she doesn''t know how to play well with others. She focused on attacking and forgot about her clanmates. She didn''t notice it when everyone else was knocked out. She kept charging in recklessly, leaving her to fight Tony alone. _____ After the test ended, Tony gave everyone data drives that had all of their weaknesses recorded. JARVIS prepared hologram copies of the fight for everyone in which the problematic points are highlighted. After giving the data, he left them to work on the problem on their own. He wanted them to come up with solutions by themselves. He reminded them to hurry up though as he was going to be testing them again tomorrow. He could have helped the younglings but he stopped himself from doing so. They may have some noticeable improvement with his help, but it wasn''t what they needed at the moment. What they needed was to stop relying on Jedi Knights as much and to learn how to improve by themselves. Tony felt that the clone wars was about to start. A lot of Jedi Knights would die in the war, leaving this generation of younglings masterless. They wouldn''t be able to survive if they couldn''t get used to this high-paced life. _____ After the first class was finished, Tony also did the bell test to the next clan of younglings. He tried to find another Ahsoka, but he didn''t notice any. There wasn''t anyone particularly noteworthy, except possibly Barriss Offee. He only took note of her because he noticed Master Luminara observing whenever she was free. He learned some tricks to healing techniques from Master Luminara so he decided to return the favor. He helped Barriss on her training until she had a higher chance to survive the upcoming war. ____ He continued the same routine for the next few weeks. He only started teaching lightsaber forms to the younglings after they mastered the basic defenses. He wanted them to last as long as possible in case they ever fight Grievous. With that idea in mind, he would also have JARVIS replace him sometimes. He built another body especially for training, where the AI would do Grievous'' spinning lightsaber trick. He hoped that the younglings wouldn''t fall for that trick. Tony did this until his clones arrived. Once he got the Star-Forge and Haro, he started putting more focus on them. ____ Tony clones took a long time to get to Coruscant because they were held up by matters concerning the Star Forge. Everything started when he went to a deserted planet to repair the Star Forge. It didn''t cause any ruckus when it started, but Tony remained skeptical when dealing with it. He had to interface to control it but hesitated as he felt something bad about it. When he connected the nanites to the Star Forge, he immediately felt its sentience. It may have been dormant for a long time but it definitely wasn''t dead. Tony tried to place his TAILs on it but it wasn''t cooperating. He would have been lenient if it just rejected the laws outright but it didn''t. Instead, it tried to mislead Tony. It looked as if the laws are its top priority but Tony knew better thanks to his experience with Haro. Knowing that the Star Forge already learned the concept of deception, Tony didn''t give it another chance. He still needed the Star Forge so he decided to eradicate the Star Forge''s sentience. Even if Star Forge wouldn''t be in its peak performance, he would do it and avoid the risk of it getting out of control. It might get destroyed but the worst-case scenario is that he would have to wait for Haro to grow. He thought about having JARVIS fight it for control but stopped himself from doing so. JARVIS was still an infant when compared to this thing. He didn''t want to risk anything happening to JARVIS. He thought about all kinds of ways to kill it when the circuit -like glow of the Star Forge reminded him of something. A crazy idea started forming in his head. One that involved him transforming his other body into a lifeform that is not part of the Disney multi-verse. ______ Even though he had his All-black body for a long time now, he only used it for trivial stuff and hasn''t taken full advantage of it. He placed his focus on creating new tech as it was much more interesting compared to controlling other bodies. The Star Forge gave him a unique opportunity to try and do both. It was described as alive by the Ancient Sith, so he thought about controlling it. He wanted to see if he could create something similar to close to a Symbiote and liquid metal hybrid and turn it into something like Ben 10''s Upgrade. (AN: Similar to Endo-Sym Armor except it is not liquid smart-metal. Ben 10 probably more popular so I decided to use it. Also, It might also be closer as this is a life-form and not just an armor.) He split All-Black and had part of it control the Star-Forge. He planned to take over it first and try to ?ssimilate it later. He was easily able to wipe out the sentience thanks to the All-Black and the other clone''s coordination. Some malice was still surrounding the thing, but was weak and couldn''t influence Tony''s shared consciousness. What took time most of their time is All-Black trying to control the Star Forge. He had to discover each step as Symbiotes and solid metal are two things that have rarely been able to mix. He was able to solve this by making use of some liquid metal. He didn''t try to ?ssimilate it all as he still needed to learn its secrets. He was able to create things by connecting the Star Forge to an energy source and using raw materials. He wasn''t able to create items using just a sun as he hasn''t figured out how it ''feeds''. _______ When they got to Coruscant, the Star Forge felt some kind of darkness surrounding it. It was about to flow into the Star Forge but Tony stopped it. Tony didn''t know what it was. He just felt that part of it was resentment directed at the Jedi. He decided to do things slowly, and just absorb pieces of it. He felt some kind of energy from it but he also felt something corrupting coming from it. He did things a lot more carefully as even his clones far away felt that corruption from that energy. He isolated the energy and tried to find a way to process it first. He didn''t try to absorb more than he could as he didn''t like how the energy was able to affect his clones. _____ A few months later, the galaxy started calming down. The Jedi''s slowly returned to their past lives and the instructors returned to their jobs. Tony''s job as a teacher finally ended. Most of the Younglings rejoiced as they always failed Tony''s tests. They were discouraged by constant failure. They also felt humiliated because they never even witnessed Tony draw his lightsaber. He has only used it against a few people as the rest were easily defeated by JARVIS. Still, some of the younglings were saddened by Tony''s leaving. They appreciated his special teachings as they noticed that they were improving because of it. After Tony finished his job, Windu got to him and they started going to missions. Windu knew that the peace wouldn''t last long so he made sure Tony was ready. They went to increasingly dangerous missions that involved a lot of aggressive negotiations. In between one of their missions, Obi-Wan went to ask Tony for help. He wanted Tony to teach Anakin how to customize his lightsaber. Anakin was always losing his lightsaber and Obi-Wan was getting worried and fed up with it. Obi-Wan thought of Tony''s customizations and wanted to have Anakin''s lightsaber follow its owner. Tony has surplus nanites so he gave Anakin some of it. ______ A few years passed. Tony returned to Coruscant after doing another one of his missions on his own. He finished reporting to the Council when they ?ssigned him another duty. Tony: "Someone tried to ?ssassinate Padme again?" Chapter 151 - Jango Inside Padme''s Chambers. Obi-Wan and Anakin have just arrived, and they greeted the Senator. Padme was pointing out how much Anakin has grown and the Jedi reciprocated. Anakin: "So have you¡­ grown more beautiful, I mean¡­ For a Senator, I mean" Everyone other than Jar Jar looked away when he said that. Obi-Wan in particular, cringed at his Padawan''s line. He was a bit ashamed at calling Anakin his Padawan. Anakin has witnessed his and Satine''s interactions. Obi-Wan thought he paid some attention but the Padawan clearly didn''t learn from him. Padme: "Ani. You''ll always be that little boy I knew on Tatooine." Everyone else knew what that meant so they started talking about some proper business. They talked about Padme''s protection when Anakin announced that he would find out who was trying to kill her. Obi-Wan reprimanded his Padwan, and the two got into a debate. Anakin was just pointing out how it was overkill to have 2 Jedis as her bodyguard when the door opened. Tony: "Sorry I''m late. My droids heard that we were going to meet Padme and decided to polish themselves first." A bouncing green ball and a metallic silver armor appeared. Tony introduced Haro and Jarvis, and then greeted everyone himself. Unlike Anakin, everyone else has met Tony before. He didn''t have to be so formal and greeted them casually. When he got to Padme, they hugged briefly. Everyone thought it was a friendly hug, but Anakin was jealous of Tony''s treatment. After Tony caught up to their conversation, Anakin continued his talk with Obi-Wan. With Tony included, Obi-Wan himself couldn''t deny and agreed that having 3 Jedi was overkill. They started talking about the suspects when Tony announced that it was Gunray who was trying to kill Padme. He was sent to track down and capture the ?ssassin. They needed to capture him alive as the Republic''s investigators were coerced by Gunray''s Organization into not accepting holographic evidence. After a bit of discussion, Padme went to her room to rest. When she was away, Anakin started complaining about his treatment. Padme didn''t even recognize him, yet Tony was able to get a hug. Tony: "It''s just a hug Anakin. You can also get one if you ask. Here, let me show you. Jar Jar, can you hug Anakin for a bit?" While this wasn''t what Anakin meant, this hug interrupted his broody emo thing. When Anakin calmed down, Tony gave a signal to his droid to do something. JARVIS pulled out the jetpack from his back and gave it Obi-Wan. Tony mentioned that it was a gift from Satine and then suggested that he practice using it. Anakin: "Didn''t you tell Satine that Master hates flying? He probably wouldn''t even use that jetpack. " Tony agreed and then tried to take it back. Obi-Wan didn''t let him, as he grabber the jetpack before the droid took it. He got the instructions from Tony and then reminded everyone about their duty. They split up and checked the security. _____ After their checks, everyone got back outside Padme''s bedroom. They started discussing the situation when Anakin pointed out that Padme covered the cameras. Obi-Wan was worried but they told him that all 3 droids were around her. They were actively scanning the surrounding, and she shouldn''t be in any trouble. Tony: "It''s because you kept staring at her like that. She''s creeped out. She wasn''t like this before. I was in the same room as her and she managed to sleep just fine. In fact, I think she slept so... [slamming noise]" Anakin got near Tony and grabbed onto him. He asked Tony what the hell he was doing in the same room as her. Obi-Wan stopped his Padawan from going further and told him to calm down. After he was released, Tony started telling Anakin about their story. He did it the long way though as he was trying to point out something else. He was trying to redirect their attention to the attackers. He pointed out how the ?ssassins were able to fly and that the Jedis had to catch up to them. He directed this statement to Obi-Wan as he was the only traditionalist in the group. Anakin already upgraded his equipment a long time ago. He still preferred using a speeder, but his boots could allow him to fly in case of emergencies. Obi-Wan: "I don''t hate flying. I just..." Anakin: "We sense it too." They started running, barging into Padme''s room. When they got inside, they saw JARVIS already wrapped around her. Seeing Padme suited up, they looked for the source of danger. They saw Haro with mechanical hands extended, holding onto two multi-legged worms. R2-D2: Alarming beeps The droid retreated and started running away. Tony and Anakin tapped their boots and the repulsors came out. They jumped out the window and pursued the droid. Obi-Wan drew his lightsaber and kept on guard. When Padme''s security team came, he got his jetpack and put it on. He turned on his jetpack and the thing suddenly launched him off. While he was able to get used to it, he didn''t have much control initially. This lack of control would have had a speeder crash onto him if not for his Jedi Abilities. After he gained control, he looked behind him as he heard something crashing. He looked back to see what happened and found that a billboard started falling. Obi-Wan: "Oh dear." He used the Force to direct it into falling on an empty veranda. Someone would lose a veranda, but at least no one would get hurt. Then, he went to pursue the two Padawans. _____ The ?ssassin got onto a speeder and started running away. Anakin pursued the ?ssassin while Tony waited for a bit. When Obi-Wan arrived, Tony gave him a watch that was tracking Anakin. They talked about something, and then they split up. Obi-Wan went to his Padawan while Tonflew towards another direction. _____ When Obi-Wan caught up, he saw his padawan get on top of the ?ssassin''s vehicle. Anakin drew his lightsaber and used it to make a hole on the roof of the vehicle. While he was making a hole, the ?ssassin started shooting at Anakin. The shot grazed at the arm, making Anakin let go of his lightsaber. Obi-Wan went for the lightsaber but stopped when he noticed the lightsaber transforming. A repulsor also appeared, and the lightsaber flew back to its master. Seeing this, Obi-Wan felt that he was getting old. He has seen such a thing before, but he still wasn''t used to lightsabers flying back to their masters. After the lightsaber returned, Anakin used it to destroy the engines. The ?ssassin''s vehicle started crashing. Obi-Wan joined Anakin and the Jedis approached the crashed vehicle. They pulled the ?ssassin out of it and Anakin started interrogating. He tried to get some answers but the ?ssassins kept stalling. When Anakin unconsciously used the Force to make her talk, a dart struck her. The dart started killing her but she was able to say a few words She Murishani Sleemo, meaning bounty hunter slime. They looked at the source of the dart and saw a person in Mandalorian armor shoot it. Anakin tried to follow, but Obi-Wan stopped him. Obi-Wan: "Leave him to Tony. He should be able to get some information considering his position. We should go back to Padme and keep up her protection." _____ The man in Mandalorian armor, Jango Fett, flew back to his spaceship after killing the ?ssassin. He just landed near the hangar, when a hooded fellow approached him. "Hey. Want to buy some Death Stick?" Jango refused the offer but the guy was persistent. Not only was the guy not leaving, but he was also even approaching him. The guy got scared and started running. Jango got to his spaceship and flew away from Coruscant. _____ The next day, the three went to the Council and reported the situation. Tony immediately told them the identity of the ?ssassin Jango Fett. After the agreement, the Death Watch became mercenaries. They did this as a way to practice the Mandalorian ways while also being productive. They came to learn of Jango through this new venture. They thought he was also a Mandalorian but none of the clans vouched for him. They didn''t mind Jango wearing a Mandalorian Amor because he was proven capable enough to wear it. They just kept tabs on him in case he did something that would strain the Mandalorian''s relationship with the Jedis. _____ Tony told the Council where Jango was staying. The guy was staying in the Planet of Kamino. He used an opened his personal galactic map and pointed out the planet. He then went and used the Jedi Archive''s copy and pointed to empty space. Tony started mentioning that the Jedi''s archive is compromised. Everyone was skeptical at first but Obi-Wan backed Tony''s claims. Before he gave his report, Obi-Wan went to a reliable contact to investigate. The contact gave him coordinates that matched Tony''s claims even though no one knew of his contact. These findings disturbed the council. The Jedi Archives could only be changed by Jedis. They just started wondering who could possibly do such a thing, when Tony answered. He told them that it was the latest Jedi Master to leave the order, Count Dooku. Windu warned Tony not to make such claims but Tony told his master to shut it. Not everyone was as loyal to the Jedi Code as Windu. Not only is Count Dooku not a Jedi anymore, Tony even suspected that the man has become a Sith. He backed up his claim by giving them evidence. The Council was aware that he has contact with the intelligence group, Hydra. They weren''t too surprised when he showed them evidence from all over the galaxy. He gave them all the information but he highlighted a certain planet. He told them that the group found evidence of the Separatist building their army. After showing them a scene of a droid factory hidden under the surface, the council believed him. _____ After some deliberations, they sent Anakin back to Padme and told him that to escort her back to her home planet. Anakin said that she would refuse, but the council insisted on her leaving. While they were keeping track of the ?ssassin, it didn''t mean that she was safe. They also pointed out that she would be in more danger if she decided to stay. Her position as the leader of those who opposes the Military Creation Act made her an enemy to those who want to pass it. If this news reached the Senate, someone from the Republic might try to ?ssassinate her just to stop her from opposing. At the moment, it looked as if she would be in much more danger by staying than if she left for her home planet. They suggested Anakin go to Palpatine for help in convincing the Senator. Tony was about to send a suit for an escort but the Council stopped him. The suits he made have been used to protect other VIPs. The more expensive ?ssassins have heard about it. They then told Anakin to travel discreetly. Having a weird suit would be too eye-catching, so Tony sent them a supposedly experimental nanite suit instead. ______ After Anakin left, Obi-Wan soon followed. The Council sent him to Kamino to catch the ?ssassin. After the others left, Tony stayed as Windu''s Padawan. Windu has been bringing Tony more and more frequently after they announced to the Council that he could use Shatterpoint. The Order has been loosing more and more Jedis due to the conflicts. The Council decided to allow a Padawan to watch as having a Shatterpoint user helped reduce the casualties. They started talking about the war that could possibly start. They all agreed that there was not enough Jedi to keep the peace. They would definitely be outnumbered if they fought the war for the republic. They couldn''t stop a war so they thought about how to prevent it war. All ideas were thrown, but the one that sticks was a preemptive strike. Windu used Shatterpoint and found out that Count Dooku was the key to stopping the war. The Shatterpoint was located on the planet with the droid factory, Geonosis. Along with the location, Windu also noticed another thing. He saw that the Shatterpoint was slowly disappearing. This meant that time was running out and soon they wouldn''t be able to stop it. Windu wanted to start amassing all the Jedi but Tony mentioned something. He told his master that the droid factory is already active. If they decided to go, they would be facing a droid army. He gave different army size predictions based on different scenarios. No matter which scenario played out, the Jedi would still end up outnumbered. The Council kept silent as the master and student used Shatterpoint on different situations, trying to take down the other side. They concluded that no matter the scenario, a lot of Jedi would still end up dead. This conclusion disturbed the Council. This was a no-win scenario that was specifically designed to weaken the Jedi Order. With or without the war, the Jedis would have to be sent out en masse. Even if they manage to prevent the war, they would still end up losing a lot of Jedis. They thought about how to turn the scenario around when Tony interrupted again. Tony: "Master. I have an idea. Remember that recent project of mine? The one with the oversized Kyber Crystals? I don''t think the Sith are prepared for that since it was something recent." Windu looked at Yoda as they were some of the few people who know Tony''s latest project. Yoda: "Hmm. Possible, it is. But create more troubles, it might." Windu: "He''s right. If the Sith gets a hold of that thing, they would definitely use it against us. We don''t know much about them so we have to ?ssume that they could also build such a thing." Tony: "Way ahead of you. I built it with the ability to self destruct. All blueprints are also deleted. If I also connect my DRAGOONs and use it for tests, I could make it so that I am the only person who could use it. I doubt the Sith could use as many lightsabers as I do." Yoda meditated for a while and then he nodded. Tony stood up and was about to go back to his laboratory but Windu interrupted him. Windu: "Tony. Did you start that project with the war in mind?" Tony: "Not really. I got the idea after I went to get more Crystals. After hearing those huge Kyber Crystals cry, I felt pity. It''s sad knowing that they weren''t able to pick their Jedis just because they couldn''t fit inside a lightsaber. After that, things... well... happened. I created lightsabers expecting it would be big. I just didn''t expect that the lightsaber would be THAT big. I had no way to carry a lightsaber bigger than me. I had to make THAT to wield the huge lightsaber. The lasers and other weapons were added because the thing looked b?r? without it." Windu: "Fine. Prepare that... armor? " Tony: "Mobile Suit" Chapter 152 - Attack of the Clones 1 When Tony got to his lab, JARVIS was already busy moving all the DRAGOONS that would be mounted onto the mobile suit. As soon as they got close, nanites started extending out of the suit and onto the DRAGOONS. When everything was connected, Tony saw a humanoid silhouette with eight pointy wings. He saw the silhouette of the Freedom Gundam. Tony felt a little bit guilty when he saw this. He thought that he would be using something weaker first, but he ended up using this thing. He wanted to use the DRAGOONS rather than let them go to waste. Among the suit which utilizes DRAGOONs, this was the most agile. He chose it to suit his identity as a Jedi. To relieve his guilt, he decided to nerf himself. He built the marginally weaker Freedom, instead of the Strike Freedom which, as far as he could remember, never sustained any damage. _____ While JARVIS was running some diagnostics, Tony went inside the ???kpit. Inside, there were multiple screens, throttle levers, pedals, and other bu??ons. While they could be used to control the thing, they were actually intended to fool anyone who tried to steal this suit. They were functional but the controls weren''t the primary interface. It had a high learning curve that even Anakin wouldn''t be able to pilot it immediately. He sat in a comfortable position and used the Force on a hidden control panel. After inputting his password, a nanite helmet started forming around his head. The helmet was an augmented reality interface that made the user see and hear things from the mobiles suit''s perspective. He tried moving the suit. There is a lag as the helmet didn''t hi-jack the signals going out of the brain. He wanted the pilots to maintain a connection with their bodies so that they could immediately control it in case of emergencies After making sure that everything is ready, Tony pulled on the eject lever to get out of the suit. He wanted to start using it so badly that he had to eject himself just to stop himself. He ran out of his lab and went somewhere to and found something to do that would distract himself. _____ While Tony was busy distracting himself, Anakin was busy trying to woo Padme. Unfortunately for Anakin, Padme''s experience with Tony made her put her guards up even at Jedis. He kept trying to get close to Padme even after the arrived at Naboo. Anakin didn''t seem to notice that he was annoying her. He tried all kinds of topics. He finally got through to her when they got to Amidala''s private Island. Anakin told her about his childhood nemesis, sand. Anakin: "I don''t like sand. It''s coarse and rough and irritating and it gets everywhere." Hearing about his childhood, Padme remembered Anakin was once a slave. She felt sad for him, and unconsciously lowered her guard on him. Seeing this, Anakin was reminded of something Tony said to him before they left for Naboo. He didn''t let the chance go and leaned in to kiss her. Padme broke off the kiss but Anakin''s move made her stop seeing his as just a boy. Anakin noticed this and was thankful to Tony for his advice. During her stay, Anakin started doing everything that Tony advised. He didn''t understand why he should do it but Anakin mentioned Tony had relationships with other women. Anakin thought that it would reassure Padme that Jedis are allowed to have a relationship. He didn''t think that the two had a thing before. This story made Padme feel bad. She thought she forgot about it. She didn''t even feel anything when they hugged before. As it turns out, hearing that someone she did It with was in a relationship still made her mad. Maybe it was because of all the tension from the events recently, but part of her wanted to do something instead of just letting things go. She didn''t have that many options though, and could only do things with was Anakin. It took a really long time for the boy from Tatooine but eventually, Anakin was able to get into her. He was able to go into places, just like the sand that he hated. ______ While Anakin was having the time of his life, his master was working hard. Obi-Wan has a lot of things in his hand, and couldn''t decide anything. First of all, he just discovered that the Jedi has contracted the Kaminoans to make a clone army. This helped with the Republic''s current situation but the fact that someone ordered for this to be created years ago made it very concerning. The clone''s genetic host was the bounty hunter that he was looking for. When he discovered this, Obi-Wan requested to meet Jango. Before he met him though, Obi-Wan went to contact the council for advice. The council decided to stop Obi-Wan''s capture mission. They made him investigate the bounty hunter instead. Tony''s way of getting information was more productive than they expected. They wanted to see how far it would go so they told Obi-Wan to just follow Jango. Obi-Wan returned to the Kaminoans and they guided him to Jango. After a brief introduction, Obi-Wan asked who contracted the bounty hunter. The Kaminoans said Sifo-Dyas was the one who ordered the army but Jango didn''t recognize him. Jango said that the man who contacted his was Tyranus. Obi-Wan didn''t know of a Tyranus but he did remember that the Jedi Council suspected Count Dooku. Obi-Wan showed an image of the Count and Jango confirmed it was Tyranus. It wasn''t a direct confirmation but it might as well have been for a Jedi used to investigation like Obi-Wan After a few more questions, Obi-Wan thanked Jango and went on his way. He went back to the landing pad and placed trackers on every single starship. He did this as a backup in case the Jango suspected that they were being tracked. It would also act as a decoy in case the bounty hunters suspect that they were being tracked. The tracker Tony placed on Jango still was better so Obi-Wan preferred to use it. (AN: Death Sticks selling guy was Tony if it wasn''t obvious.) After he finished placing trackers, he noticed Jango and the genetic clone ''son'' of his. They appeared to be running. This frustrated Obi-Wan as he now had to act like he was trying to catch them. He started running towards them while trying not to get close too fast. Jango fired some shots that made Obi-Wan grateful. He wasn''t worried about getting hit and it actually helped sell the act. The father and son were able to fly away before Obi-Wan could get close to them. He waited for a bit before following the ship. _____ Anakin''s blissful days came to an end. They went to Tatooine and he found Watto. Anakin discovered that his mother was sold and that her new master became Anakin''s step-father. They rushed to Anakin''s new father and they found traces that the place was just attacked. Fearing that his mother was hurt, Anakin barged into the underground settlement. He let the Force guide him as he went inside a certain room. When he opened the door, he saw C-3PO. Not only was C-3PO in pieces, but there were also signs of blaster bolts all over his components. Anakin was stunned at first but then another person came in (from an adjacent room). The person noticed Anakin and dropped the toolbox she was holding. Anakin saw the person approaching him and recognized that it was her mother. They had some tearful reunion but it was interrupted when Anakin''s adoptive family came charging in. _____ After things settled down and people knew each other, Anakin started asking what happened. He wanted to know why they were attacked and why C-3PO was in pieces. A few months ago, Anakin''s mother encountered some Tuskan Raiders. They were going to abduct her but C-3PO was able to stop them. They thought he was a harmless protocol droid and allowed the droid to get close to them. When they were in range, C-3PO whooped their ?sses. The droid was about to kill them all but Anakin''s mother stopped it. She let them go and they retreated Ever since then, the Tuskan Raiders started hunting the droid who defeated them. They wanted payback but C-3PO was able to repel them. It wasn''t like they had a chance though, as the combat program was also improving based on the enemy. While C-3PO was able to fight off the attackers, it''s parts were able to handle the intense movements. That along with the sand getting everywhere weakened the droid''s mechanical integrity. Some of its parts failed in the most recent attack, causing the droid to end up in pieces. The Tuskan Raiders then wrecked the house as a sign of victory. Anakin started felt anger after he heard what happened. He thought about going for revenge but he remembered Obi-Wan''s teachings and calmed himself. Try as he might, he wasn''t able to completely relax. He went to C-3PO and started fixing the droid. _____ Anakin has just finished fixing C-3PO''s head when it suddenly activated. Anakin was surprised when it happened and was further surprised when he started hearing Tony''s voice from it. Tony: "Hey kid. If you''re hearing this, it means that you came back for Aunty. Is she okay?" Anakin asked Tony what he was doing but Tony replied with ''Message not recognized. Please Try Again'' Seeing that he was just talking to a program, he decided to answer it directly. Tony: "Great. It looks like the worst hasn''t happened." Anakin: "Worst? What do you mean?" Tony: "Remember when I told you that I see visions? I remember seeing aunty get attacked and your mother. I was able to save her now but it doesn''t mean she''s safe. Someone is trying to kill her to get to you." Anakin: "Me? Why?" Tony: "Why? Because you''re the chosen one with a weakness. I don''t have a family here so they couldn''t manipulate me. But that''s not important. What''s important is that you have to keep your family safe. You could keep your family safe or you could go and get back at the mastermind of this incident. You could take revenge on that person." Anakin: "Revenge? But it''s not the..." Tony: "Not the Jedi way, blah blah. I''m not a Jedi yet when I recorded this so it doesn''t matter. Also, it''s your only family. You have to do what you have to do. Now, what do you choose? Oh, before you choose, make sure you are prepared to do ANYTHING? " Tony continued emphasizing the importance of this decision to Anakin. Anakin thought about it and then asked a question. Anakin: "Are you sure they will be safe?" Tony: "The only person who could get to them would be you." Anakin: "Fine. I''ll do it. What do you want me to do?" Tony: "Good. I believe future me has given you a way to contact a secret organization. Go and use it." _____ The next day, a group of Tuskan Raiders went to attack the place Anakin was staying. He was able to repel their attack but her mother ''accidentally got shot'' in the process. Padme was also knocked out by something falling to her head. What happened to those that he loved, hurt Anakin''s feelings. After killing every attacker, Anakin contacted Hydra. They were going to take care of everyone while he went to the Tuskan Raider''s camp. He was going to stop them from causing any more destruction. Before he started attacking, Anakin first observed their behavior. When he saw that they Tusken Raiders acted like animals, he didn''t hesitate anymore. He started slaughtering everyone in sight. He stopped himself when he encountered kids but he continued after they started shooting at him. Their proficiency in the weapons strengthened his resolve as other kids aren''t as good with blasters. They were clearly trained and even felt like they crave violence. After killing everyone, he went back on his speeder bike. He had no regrets as he didn''t encounter infants that were too young and could still be considered innocent. When he got home, his mother greeted him. He told her what happened and she just comforted him. In her perspective, what Anakin did was acceptable. The Tuskan Raider never helped anyone and they also only caused death and destruction. This may have felt wrong, but she ?ssured her son that what he did helped more people. She pointed out that what he did was especially significant for the slaves as they were usually the ones who die whenever those people attacks. The next day, Anakin waved at his new family as they were smuggled out of Tatooine. Hydra was moving them somewhere else. All Anakin had to do was act as if they died. He remembered the scene if his mother ''dying'' to remember the pain. When Padme woke, she saw Anakin crying. He told her what happened after she was knocked out and that his new family wasn''t in Tatooine anymore. She took this as them dying, so she went to comfort him. They weren''t able to rest for long as R2 came and reported to them. It reported that Obi-Wan was in danger. Padme didn''t want Anakin to lose anyone else. She went to Geonosis to rescue Obi-Wan. Anakin was to accompany her and make sure she was out of any danger. ______ Meanwhile. In Coruscant. After finding out what Anakin did, Tony sighed in relief. He thought that Anakin would still need a motivation to be angry. He was prepared to tell him about his thing with Padme, but fortunately, it wasn''t needed. Tony: "I still think I have to come to clear about that someday. Palpatine probably knows about what happened and might try to use it." Tony was just thinking about how to tell Anakin when Windu barged into the room. Tony: "The Senate agreed to make an Army?" Windu: "No. Chancellor Palpatine ordered it." Tony: "What? He could do that?" Windu: "He could now. Representative Binks (Jar-Jar) lobbied for the Chancellor to be given emergency powers." Tony: "That stupid..." Windu: "Forget it. We need to rescue Obi-Wan first. Is it ready?" Tony: "Already on transport. Are we still keeping it a secret?" Windu: "For now. Master Yoda is already on his way to get the clone army from Kamino. The order was for the Republic but Count Dooku''s involvement makes them untrustworthy. Try not to expose your mobile suit too early. We might need it in case the clones turn on us. " Tony: "A Fine. But when it is needed, I will make a grand entrance." Windu: "Make it as grand as you want." Tony: "Hey Master. Make sure you remember that. I''m going to quote you in case the Council says something." Chapter 153 - Relationship Discussion ( Not a chapter) AN: This is about the relationship part. The manipulative Tony part is at the bottom People, you have to give up on Padme. It''s not about canon or non-canon relationships. If you haven''t noticed, Tony has been collecting all kinds of technologies and knowledge. There is a lot of things I could do to make sure Luke and Leia would show up. It''s about their morals/life view/code they live by (not sure what the term is). This is the expansion of ''things will end badly'' due to their compatibility part. It would just end badly for both of them, not to mention Anakin, if they didn''t stop early. She''s a Senator hell-bent on stopping the war without any military force. Meanwhile, Tony is using the war to build Gundams and stuff. Unless all they do is just have s*x, they''re going to have some discussions. They''ll inevitably talk about their work. They would just end up arguing. I''m not saying arguing is bad, it''s just that this isn''t one of those kinds of topics. __ Tony knows that the war would continue. Even if he killed Palpatine(which wouldn''t be that much of a help since he hasn''t found all cloning facilities yet), there are still all those other greedy leaders. A part of the spoils from half a galaxy is just too tempting that some would make sure the war wouldn''t stop or start another one. Even if they were all massacred, another greedy person would just step in. He keeps using Republic resources so that the spoils of war would be less and less tempting. Now, think about what would happen when he tells her this. With or without knowing about Palpatine, she''ll still try to insist on stopping the war peacefully. It''s something she would do since she is one of those lucky ones who got freedom easily (The Battle of Naboo is just a day-long war at best. Also, Palpatine orchestrated that whole Naboo thing. Of course she would win.). Even if she ever manages to get close to stopping the war peacefully, Palpatine or some other senator wouldn''t let that happen. They would try to kill senators on the Separatist''s side that support this peace. Sure, the pen might be mightier than the sword. But they''re both toothpicks when faced against Gundams, Death Star, and any other super high tech weapon. Tony might be able to protect everyone with his clones but this would inevitably lead to his Shadow Clone ability getting expose. It is the only way to save everyone as there is no way the all Jedi combined could protect the senators from armies trying to ?ssassinate them. The Shadow Clone ability getting exposed may be fine in MCU but not here. Star Wars has an Infinite Empire in its history. The Sith could release the Rakata Infinite Empire''s history and have everyone fight against Tony because he posed the same threat. His Jedi identity wouldn''t be of help as people could just tell that Dooku was also once a Jedi. This is going to be like the scene in Iron Man 2 except Tony lost the trial and then was sentenced with the Death penalty. He has to kill everyone or else they kill him. Tony is not that selfless to save everyone for them to backstab him. This isn''t the Tony in the End Game. This guy punishes the worst people by collecting their consciousness through their heads. He could try to imprison everyone or kill everyone. Either way, he''ll look much worse than Palpatine. Padme would die of guilt knowing because she''ll try to stop him and he''ll point this out, how this all happened because she convinced him to try her way. Option 2. I doubt she''ll ever support him building all those weapons. She may be able to fight but she is clearly against further use of military power to stop the war. There is more about this in the Clone Wars TV series which I use as a basis. If she decides to ignore this, she''ll soon see Tony using more and more resources. It might not matter at first but once she sees more people die because of this, she''ll either talk to Tony or keep it to herself. If she keeps it to herself, she''ll just see more and more incidents and end up miserable. If she talks to him and they both go maintain their stance, they would just end up fighting. Tony is busy looking for stuff so that he could kill Palpatine forever while also fighting in the war to keep the casualties at a minimum. Meanwhile, Padme is on the Senate trying to stop the republic from building more armies. She''s just making his job harder. _____ Also, no. Pepper isn''t the same as her. Peper may be whiny but she always supported Tony. She''s fine with him building weapons that kill a lot of people, she''s just not fine with him doing something that could kill himself. In this war scenario, Pepper would be fine and even support him building stuff since they''re also great for protecting him. Padme on the other hand would try to stop and even oppose him. Anakin and Padme wouldn''t be arguing as much as Anakin is only a General and not a weapons designer. They may break up or not, but at least they''re not going to end in as horrible a wreck as Padme will be with Tony AN: For those who think I''m a hypocrite because of the Terror Law thing. No. This is not the same. Tony has a lot of powers but he only uses them on those who deserve it. He hasn''t even thought about hunting poachers until after they hunted first. Meanwhile, my government abuses its power to hunt down the protesters who berate them because of their stupidity. I would have been fine with my government having all that power if they showed that they were good enough not to abuse it. Back to Relationship. If that''s too scenario war weapons designer military opposition feels too fictional, here are some more realistic scenarios. I''m not sure if this is the best example of this, but what if your spouse is an anti-vaxxer and you are not. You''d end up having problems when you have kids. If you sneak around to vaccinate the kids and they found out=> argue with probable divorce. If the kids die due to a vaccinable disease=> you''ll blame your spouse for their death. There are just some relationships where you have to back out while you have the chance. There are even worse situations that end so badly that you would think you dodge a bullet. Another example of a horrible relationship is Johnny Depp and his ex (Amb H). Everyone around them noticed the signs. Someone warned him about her abusing the crap out of him, but Johnny was too in love to care. Now, they''re in court suing each other. ____ Advice. It might be hard to notice but if you do notice these kinds of things, you have to take the opportunity and leave. It''s better to break up early and on good terms, than try to make it work just to end up with either or both of you miserable. You could become depressed after the break-up. Or worse, you could end up broke because your spouse sued you out of all your money because of those divorce settlement crap. If you still didn''t get why Tony gave up on Padme, I don''t think I can help you anymore. Some other readers might be able to do it though, so why don''t you try commenting if you still don''t get it. _____ _________ As for the manipulative part, yeah Tony is a jackass in that. It''s intended. It was supposed to be used as an example to later teach Anakin how seemingly godsend advice turned out to be manipulations. Anakin got lucky on this one since Tony was on his side. Anakin might not always be so lucky. They''re facing Palpatine. Anakin should be prepared for all sorts of manipulations. It''s just... I think the jackass part is amplified WAY TOO MUCH because he used the v?r??n?t? s*x to help Anakin get Padme. This one is on me. I can''t really use any other reason though as Tony was supposed distancing himself in order to avoid anything which might lead to them getting back together. If he tried to give Anakin info about favorite food, flowers, topics, other things, Anakin might get suspicious. Why would this guy, who only has this supposedly one-time thing with his GF, know about everything that she likes? Anakin''s jealousy (not just about Padme, but also Tony''s autonomy) might lead to a more serious conflict. He might not listen and even oppose Tony, which would just make killing Palpatine much harder. PS: Yeah. Sorry if I broke romance for some people but it''s what happens in the real world. Some couples just marry too early. They don''t know that there is something seriously wrong which ends up divorced. Chapter 154 - Attack of the Clones 2 While in Hyperspace, traveling towards Geonosis Tony was in his a carrier ship with both his Star Fighter and his mobile suit. After doing some last-minute checks, he went to the central compartment. The compartment has become a temporary command room. In the room, the Jedi Masters were currently discussing Tony: "Master. Are you sure about this? Just 300+ Jedi? There are even new Padawans. There''s no way this is going to be enough." Windu: "The other Jedis are too far away. If you didn''t warn us before, we would have had a hundred less." Tony: "It''s still not enough. You know about the new models. We can''t just destroy the control ship anymore. People would end up getting shot due to the sheer number of enemies." Windu: "I know. Master Yoda is already on his way with the clone army. Let''s hope they arrive before things end badly." _____ After some time. In the Geonosis Arena. Obi-Wan was currently tied up in chains sunbathing when he noticed Anakin and Padme charioted into the arena. Anakin: "We decided to rescue you." Obi-wan looked at the chains tying his hands, and then to the chains tying Anakin''s. He tried to emphasize how they were still in chains. Obi-Wan: "Good Job." Anakin was silent up until he noticed 3 monsters brought into the arena. Anakin: "I have a bad feeling about this" _____ Somewhere inside the Arena of Geonosis. Tony went to his master''s to report. He told Windu about the monsters Obi-Wan and Anakin were facing. Anakin managed to get on the rhinoceros-like monster and ride it, while Obi-Wan was repelling the huge mantis attacking him. They weren''t in their best condition, but two seemed to be safe at the moment. Windu: "What about Senator Amidala?" Tony: "Went up a pillar. She should be safe until Anakin gains full control of his beast. Windu: "That''s good. This gives us more time. " They were currently waiting around to appear at the last second. They were waiting for the Jedi''s who were attacking the currently deactivated droids, trying to reduce the number of enemies they would be facing later. They were able to reduce the number of droids by a few thousand, but it wasn''t enough. Unfortunately, they didn''t have much time. The Separatists have just sent out Droidekas(rolling droids) to suppress Anakin and Obi-Wan. Windu knew how dangerous these droids are, and knew that the people they were planning to rescue wouldn''t last long. Windu told the Jedis to prepare for action. Then, he and Tony went to where Count Dooku was. _____ In the VIP area. Nute Gunray just saw the three people about to be executed, ride on the rhino that was supposed to kill them. Gunray was particularly irritated because Padme is still alive. He has sent countless ?ssassins to try and kill her, yet she still managed to survive. Jango was waiting for Dooku''s approval but the past Jedi Master stopped Gunray and told him to be patient. He ?ssured Gunray that Padme would die and that they were just supposed to watch and wait. After Dooku said this, Droidekas started rolling into the arena. They surrounded the Rhino Anakin and the rest were riding and pointed their blasters so that the three would stop. Dooku showed Gunray that everything was under his control. He continued looking at the execution, but his attention was diverted after he heard multiple lightsabers igniting. When Dooku looked behind him, he saw Windu and Tony. Windu was walking smugly, while Tony was controlling six of his lightsabers. The lightsabers'' blades were near the necks of Jango, Bobba, Nute Gunray, the Leader of Geonosians, a Geonosian Royal guard, as well the other representative of the Trade Federation. Dooku: "Master Windu. How pleasant of you to join us." Then, Dooku looked around at the lightsabers. After checking them out, he then looked at Tony with a condescending smile. He didn''t respect any Jedi who used more than one lightsaber, much less Tony who wielded at least six. Dooku was just about to berate his Windu for allowing his Padawan to use that many lightsabers but Windu said something first. Windu: "This party''s over. " There were the more m?tur? Jedis such as Plo-Koon (masked Jedi), Ki-Adi Mundi (long head with beard), Shaak-Ti (Red White face with blue and white striped head tails.), and Luminara Unduli(yellow-green woman). Kit Fisto (Green Tentacle guy who is always smiling) was also present. There were also some recently knighted Jedis such as Aayla Secura, as well as Padawan like Bariss Offee. Hundreds of lightsabers ignited. This scene caused the Geonosians, who were previously enjoying the execution in the arena, to panic. The semi-insectoid species opened their wing and started flying away, creating more chaos inside the arena. ______ Even though the whole arena was in chaos, Dooku didn''t show any signs of being nervous. He laughed for a bit before telling Windu that what the Jedis did was foolish. Dooku: "Brave but foolish. My old Jedi friend. You are impossibly outnumbered." Windu: "I don''t think so." Dooku: "We''ll see." Windu: "What''s wrong? Are you waiting for a miracle or something?" Tony: "I think someone''s supposed to come out from behind you Master. I''m not sure who it is though since I only saw some bulky battle droids who were kind enough to direct us to this VIP area" Windu: "You heard my Padawan. Now. Why don''t you surrender yourself while you have the chance?" ______ While the VIP area has a bluffing game ongoing, the other parts of the arena weren''t so peaceful. The barricade that the Jedis set up, before showing up, were slowly getting destroyed. The stone used in the structures may take some beating, but they were still slowly getting pulverized. There were too many battle droids on the other side of the barricade. They kept firing continuously, bombarding the barricade until it gets destroyed Some Jedi''s were continuously building upon the barricade by demolishing more and more of the corridors. Unfortunately, they couldn''t do it forever. Other Geonosians started shooting at the Jedis, preventing them from placing their attention on adding more debris on the barricade. The Geonosians noticed this and started fighting back. They started shooting them from above, thinking that the land-bound Jedis couldn''t harm them. While the Jedi''s were mostly on the defensive, some of the newer Padawans couldn''t defend themselves any longer. Rather than letting them stay on the defensive and get injured, the masters decided to attack. As soon as they decided on this, the Jedi''s started tapping their shoes. When they were ready, they all leaped at the same time. Some Geonosian''s were cut down by the Jedis, but most of them were able to dodge. The Geonosians started aiming at the places where the Jedi were supposed to land. They started shooting, but none of their shots managed to hit. They all looked to see where their target went but they were all cut down before they noticed it. The Jedis were all flying in the sky, zipping around and cutting all the Geonosians who stayed behind. They all held weapons and tried to attack the Jedis. ______ While most of the Jedi were busy reducing the number of threats that surround them, some of the Jedis flew to Obi-Wan and the rest to complete their rescue. They got close to the Master and Padawan and gave the two lightsabers. The two used the lightsabers to cut-off their restraints. The three went to massage their wrist, but the Jedi who gave them lightsabers warned them. "Don''t relax just yet. There are thousands of Battle droids outside. We might be able to stall them, but they''re bound to get here." Hearing this, Anakin looked around and started looking for a cover for Padme. He saw the chariot that they were once on. He used the Force to drag it in the center of the Arena. ______ VIP Area Dooku: "Ah yes. The flight boots. I thought they were just rumors. To think the Jedis have fallen this far." Tony: "Says the guy who likes antiques. By the way master, can I execute Gunray? We''ve caught him red-handed. With all these things that I''ve recorded, I''m sure they''ll sentence him to death." Windu: "You''re right. Unless he gives us crucial information, he wouldn''t get to keep his life. Hearing this, Gunray started to panic. He looked at Dooku as he was the only one who could face these Jedis. Dooku: "Relax Viceroy. There''s no way these Jedi would allow the defenseless to be killed." Tony: "I don''t know. As you said, we have fallen." Windu just kept quiet as he noticed that what they were doing was working. Dooku was starting to become tense. Windu prepared to his lightsaber and ignited it as soon as he sensed Dooku twitch. The two Jedi Masters collided lightsabers. Windu saw the red lightsaber clashing with his purple blade. Windu: "So. It is true. You have fallen to the Dark Side." Windu started attacking for real. While Windu''s Vaapad was powerful against a Dark Sider, Count Dooku wasn''t just any other Sith. Even back when he was a Jedi, Count Dooku specialized in the form which was made specifically for lightsaber combat. He even went as far as to customize his lightsaber. He continuously adjusted the curve of his lightsaber. This curve wasn''t just artistic, it was specifically calibrated to give him an edge when in a lightsaber duel. The two Jedi masters started fighting while moving away from all of Tony''s lightsabers. _____ While the two Jedi masters were fighting, Jango was slowly reaching out to his blaster. Unfortunately for him, Tony noticed this. The lightsaber on Jango''s neck went close enough that it could shave Jango if the guy has grown some beard. Tony: "Uh-uh. I wouldn''t do that if I were you. Think about what will happen to your kid." The Geonosian guard, who thought that Tony was distracted, also tried to reach for his weapon. Unfortunately, Tony already noticed this and decapitated the Geonosian. After the decapitation, the lightsaber turn-off and then floated towards Tony. He held it in his hand while he talked to the others. Tony: "Anyone else? Gunray?" "Hiii!!" Gunray stepped back in his fright. He thought that he could get far from the lightsaber on his neck but he didn''t notice that he was getting closer to another lightsaber behind him. Gunray jumped back to as far as he can. The lightsaber, which was bumped by Gunray, swung far enough that it decapitated the other representative of the Trade Federation. Tony: "What the... I thought it was clear that no one was supposed to move. You know that''s your fault, right? Gunray?" He looked at the Gunray who passed out. Seeing this, he looked to Jango and asked him something. Tony: "Too much?" Seeing Jango shake his head, Tony decided to look at Jango''s kid beside him. He then looked at Jango and told him to back off. He felt that he was just about to get through to the guy but he was interrupted. They heard a blast coming from far away. Tony: "Ummm... Master!!!" Windu: "WHAT?" Chapter 155 - Freedom This isn''t going to help with the 2020 situation but at least the latest update of the apocalypse gives us the option to pick a side: Go India. Shoo away those crybabies _____ After calling out to his master, Tony sent two of his lightsabers to distract Dooku. While they didn''t pose any threat to the Count, it did distract him long enough for Windu to get away safely. When Windu was a safe distance away from his, he looked around to check what Tony was pointing to. _____ Spiderdroids (bigger than cars) started appearing on top of the arena, Based on their movements, they seemed to have climbed up from the outside. There wasn''t a lot of spider droid at the moment, but more of them should be coming. After getting a firm foothold, the spider droid didn''t shoot at the Jedis. Instead, they were shooting at the barricades that the Jedis formed to block off the corridors. The shots weren''t able to reach deep into the corridors, but their move helped the droids on the other side of the barricade. The barricade has almost reached its limits and it wouldn''t last much longer. ______ Windu saw the situation and knew that it wouldn''t be long until they were surrounded. He gave the signal for Tony to get going. Then, he went to continue his fight with Dooku After seeing the signal, Tony sent a command to JARVIS. Then, he Force pulled Jango''s blaster towards him. Jango and his son still had lightsabers on their necks so they weren''t able to do anything. They watched as Tony played with the blasters, changing its output to stun. Tony started shooting at the Separatist VIPs and then he shot Jango''s son Bobba. Jango looked at Tony, wondering why he did such a thing. Jango was shocked when he saw Tony hold onto and brandish the Darksaber. Tony: "You can protect these people if you want. Just don''t participate in the fight. If you do, you''ll die." Jango looked at the Darksaber and then back at Tony. After a few moments of thinking, he nodded. Tony returned the blasters he borrowed but with something extra. He added a bit of his Symbiote on it. After returning the blasters, Tony also pushed the bu??ons in Jango''s armor. This move disabled all the weapons in Jango''s armor. He then went to the arena to help the other Jedis. Seeing Tony leave, Jango started moving the Separatist VIPs away from the firefight. He moved his son first, leaving the Gunray and the Geonosian leader out in the open. Dooku didn''t notice Jango leaving as Windu was keeping him busy. He only noticed the bounty hunter missing after Windu jumped off the ledge. Like his Padawan, Windu also went to help his fellow Jedis. Before Windu joined, the Jedis noticed the spider droids and started attacking them. They were able to take out the first wave of spider droids but some of the Padawans were shot down in the process. The Jedi''s kept on destroying the spider droids but they weren''t able to reform the barricades. Some of the B1 and B2 Battle droids started marching out of the corridors. The battle droids started shooting at the Jedis. Most of the Jedi Knights were able to dodge but the Padawans weren''t so lucky. Padawans started falling down one by one. The Jedi Knights who were close tried to protect the surviving Padawans, only to be shot down themselves. The Jedis'' numbers started to dwindle. They would have continued their attacks, but they heard Tony call out for the Jedis to get closer. Tony: "Regroup. Everyone, gather around before more droids arrive." "Huh? But..." Tony: "Forget those. We need to regroup first. Soon, there would be too many droids for us to handle. We should cover each other''s backs while we still can." Before the battles droids have arrived, the Jedis were still able to dodge all the shots that were supposed to hit them. It wasn''t the same now that the B1 and B2 battle droids were added to the mix. The Jedis were about to have a hard time dodging and deflecting all the shots that were supposed to hit them. It wasn''t just because the number of droids aiming at them started increasing, it was also because the number of stray blaster shots increased. Tony had the Jedis land and regroup as they would have less to worry about when they''re on the ground. Unlike when they were flying and shots were coming from all over the ground, the Jedis only have to take into account shots fired from certain angles. _____ Tony landed somewhere in the middle of the arena. Some Jedi Knights pointed out that they were slowly being cornered. Tony acknowledged this and said that this was part of the plan. Their main priority is not to avoid getting captured. He didn''t mind getting cornered. Instead, he actually preferred that the Jedis all concentrate in the middle of the Arena. Tony went to the outer circle and deployed eight of his lightsabers. They started moving on their own. They deflected the shots back to the droids who fired them. Tony continued this routine until Windu joined them Windu: "Where is it?" Tony: "Entering the atmosphere. About..." Tony was just about to tell how much longer it would take when he noticed Count Dooku talking. The droids stopped shooting so the Jedis looked at Dooku to listen. Dooku: "Master Windu. You have fought gallantly. Worthy of recognition...." Count Dooku started doing a monologue. He saw every single Jedi in the middle of the circle and thought that the Jedis were cornered. He did his speech not only to declare his victory but also to demoralized the Jedis. Dooku: "I told you old friend. You are outnumbered. Surrender, and your lives would be spared" Windu was about to refuse the offer of surrender but Tony said something first. Tony: "Hey Count Dooku. Can I ask you something first before we surrender?" Windu whispered to Tony asking him what he was doing. Tony just said to play along as it would be arriving shortly. Dooku: "Padawan Stark. I don''t think it is appropriate for you to speak before your master." Windu: "Let him talk, Dooku. Then we''ll surrender." Dooku: "Very well. What do you want?" Tony: "Nothing much really. I just want to ask. Do you hear that?" Just as he said this, some of the battle droid''s eyes glowed black. Then, their speakers started playing Shoot to Thrill. Both Jedis and Separatists were confused as they didn''t understand why the droids would be playing music at such a time. The only people who weren''t confused were Windu and Tony. Windu knew this was part of the entrance Tony was talking about. He wanted to remind Tony to hurry things up but he heard a boom coming from above. BOOM. An explosion happened and a dust cloud appeared. Everyone was blinded by the dust but their vision was restored when the dust was blown by a powerful gust of wind. When the cloud was cleared, everyone in the arena saw the Freedom Gundam. Tony: "JARVIS. Beam Spam" Right after Tony said this, Freedom started deploying all of its weapons. The railguns at its waist unfolded. The two beam rifles the suit had were drawn and pointed at the enemies. The DRAGOONs were also launched from the Gundam''s back. After all the weapons were ready, Tony started firing all the weapons. A continuous burst of plasma rained down on the droids. B1 droid 1: "Uh oh." B1 droid 2: "Ruuun..." B1 droid 3: "Aahhhh. Help" The B1 Battle droids tried to run but they were destroyed before they even got the chance. They were caught in the explosions. Most of them died instantly, but some of the droids were crushed by the debris. The B2 super battle droids were able to survive longer. Still, it was only by a few seconds. They couldn''t survive the continuous bombardment, from the Freedom Gundam, that slowly destroyed the arena. Any droids that survived the bombardment, were crushed by the arena itself. The only place that wasn''t affected by this attack is the area where the Jedis were located. Tony: "Hopefully master doesn''t notice that I haven''t used the lightsabers yet." ______ After a few minutes of continuous bombardment, Tony stopped the bombardment. He had to stop as the reinforcements have arrived. Master Yoda and the clone army arrived to rescue the remaining Jedis. Tony remained inside his Gundam while the Jedis started boarding the gunships. He flew upwards and checked out the area for possible enemies. He found none in sight as most, if not all, of the droids, were caught in his initial attacks or buried under the rubble. The Jedis boarded safely, bringing along the fallen Jedi with them. The gunships flew away and Freedom followed. Tony was relaxing in his seat, playing with HARO, when JARVIS reminded him that there was a call. Windu: "Tony: Is Dooku dead?" Tony: "No. I think he escaped. I remember Jango bringing him away when before I started attacking. Should I go find them?" Windu: "No. Go to the ?ssembly area. Get the locations of all the separatist spaceships and make sure they can''t fly." Tony: "Got it." Windu: "One more thing." Tony: "Yes Master?" Windu: "Build me one of those motherf*cking suits when we get back. " Tony: "Ye... WHAT?" Windu: "I said build me one of those motherf*cking suits." Tony smiled after hearing this. He acknowledged the command and immediately flew to the ?ssembly area. ______ Tony flew his Gundam towards the Federation starships (giant ball spaceships). On his way there, he saw the separatist droids fighting against the Republic''s clones. Whenever the separatist saw the Gundam, they tried shooting it down, Tony drew his lightsabers and used it to deflect the incoming attacks. While he was defending himself, the DRAGOONs started shooting at the large droids. _______ It took a bit of time to secure a path, but Tony finally reached the ball-shaped starships. When he saw them. he tried shooting at them with his weapons. He wanted to see how much power is needed to get through its shields. Most of the attacks didn''t work but it was able to leaver a dent on the starship. He stopped using the ranged weapons and started using the oversized lightsabers. He flew the Gundam and landed it on the starship. He was able to get close because just like other starships, their shields didn''t protect against slow-moving objects. After he got close, he ignited his lightsabers and stabbed the starship. Just like how lightsabers work with normal materials, the oversized lightsabers were able to cut through the starship''s outer shell. Tony cut through all the antigravity engines in the starship, preventing the ship from flying to outer space. After doing this with the first starship, Tony continued attacking the rest of the starships. The Trade Federation starships notice him and tried to escape. They started flying into space but the ships flew slowly. Tony''s Gundam was able to overtake and block them. Seeing the Federation starships 30 times the size of the Freedom Gundam, Tony felt like saying something. He had JARVIS turn on the speakers as well as broadcast to the public frequency. TOny: "YOU SHALL NOT PASS" After saying this, the Gundam started flying towards the starships. He cut through all of their antigravity engines, stopping them from flying and making them fall to the ground. The starships'' crashing down caused another cloud of dust to form. It hindered the sights of everyone on the ground. Tony had Freedom flew high up in the air. Then, he started shooting at the silhouettes of all droids that he saw. He was busy cleaning up the battlefield when he noticed County Dooku''s ride away from the combat area using his speeder. Tony created a clone, gave it a suit, and had it follow Dooku. Tony stayed behind to pilot the Freedom. He wanted to see how powerful it is and if it could stop the war by itself. Chapter 156 - Update (Not a chapter) AN: Sorry. Things suddenly came up and I''m currently busy doing forms and other official stuff. Why is it that things come up, they all happen at the same time? It''s suspicious how things seem to be coordinating with each other. One moment I have nothing to do. The next, they all come up at the same time like ''surprise motherf*cker''. Will post next chapter within 3 days max (Need to set a deadline or else I''ll probably procrastinate) That''s all for now. Have a nice day. Chapter 157 - Dooku AN: Well. That deadline didn''t work. Anyway, back to regular irregular schedule _____ Inside one of the Republic''s dropship. Anakin and Obi-Wan are looking over the battlefield, looking out for Count Dooku. They were trying to look for traces of the Sith, but the sandstorm caused by the Separatist''s ships crashing down prevented them from getting a clear picture of the area. Anakin: "Damn it. Tony''s just making the sand go all over the place. He could have easily taken down the ships before they launched." Obi-Wan: "Says the current record holder on the number of ships crashed. Are you sure you''re not just saying that because you''re about to lose a bet with him? " The two were chatting away while looking for Dooku when another ship crashed near them. Padme, who was trying to rest, couldn''t stay still any longer. She went to the Anakin and her what the Gundam was. Anakin told her a brief description of the Gundam. He told her the basics but he withheld information that the council told him not to share. He only told her what was going to be public knowledge but it was enough to irritate Padme. Anakin: "Why are you so worked up? It''s just a bigger version of Tony''s metal suit." Padme was just about to remind Anakin what she was working on before they went to Naboo but Obi-Wan interrupted them. Obi-Wan found Count Dooku and had their gunship follow him. _____ While following Dooku, Anakin asked the clone trooper on board what they could use to stop the Count Because someone else was handling the escaping ships, their gunship didn''t have to waste their missiles shooting at the spaceship. It wasn''t fully loaded, but the gunship still had a lot of ammo. Anakin didn''t waste any time thinking and had the pilot fire all the missiles at the Count as well as his escorts. He told the clones to shoot the escorts first as they were much easier to shoot down when compared to the Sith. ______ Dooku felt the danger coming from behind. He tried to send his escorts to stall for time but they were quickly shot down by the missiles. Dooku: "First that monstrosity and now this? I need to inform Master that the Jedis aren''t as passive as we expected" In his master''s original plans, they treated the Jedis as people who would prioritize following the code. They wouldn''t just kill someone who wasn''t prepared to fight, and they would definitely try to minimize the destruction and casualty. The Jedis he encountered displayed none of those. They expected the Jedis to get a bit more change due to the war but they didn''t expect them to be like this too early. Not only did they demolish buildings without caring about possible casualties, they even went as far as to slice down all the spaceships that were trying to escape. Dooku had to inform his master as soon as possible so that he could change his plans accordingly. Concluding that he needed to inform his master as soon a possible, Count Dooku decided to show a bit of his power to delay his pursuers. The Count raised one of his hands and pointed behind him. Then, he fired a wide shot of Force Lightning. The lightning hit the gunship. While the gunship was still able to continue flying, it was still affected by the lighting. The safety mechanisms on the ship activated when the lightning struck. This disabled all of the gunship''s weapons systems as they might be affected by the lighting and cause an accident. All of the laser blasters were dead, and the ship''s missiles couldn''t be fired. Padme: "What was that?" After a brief explanation, Obi-Wan interrupted them by instructing Padme to stay at the ship while he and his Padawan dealt with Dooku. He told her that the Senator is only going to be a burden during the fight. While this was the official reason he wanted Padme to stay back, Obi-Wan also had another reason. He wanted Padme far away because of her crop top outfit. While he noticed that his Padawan and the Senator were a lot closer than before, he didn''t know by how much. He wasn''t sure if his Padawan could handle half-naked women as good as Tony, so he didn''t want to risk Anakin getting distracted. Obi-Wan wanted Anakin to focus on the fight and didn''t want to risk his Padawan''s focusing on Padme''s belly. They continued following Dooku when they saw one of Tony''s suits board their ship. JARVIS: "Hello sir. Mr. Stark told me to give these to you two." ____ Dooku got to the platform where his spaceship was parked. He gave instructions for the droid to prepare for take-off. After telling the droid this, he relaxed and prepared himself for the fight that was going to come. After a few breaths, he heard footsteps coming from his pursuers. He looked to see who it was. He saw Obi-Wan and Anakin but didn''t recognize them immediately due to their current costumes. Unlike before when they were wearing Jedi robes, the two were currently wearing a metallic layer on top of the robe. Other than the material change, there was also a glowing circle in the middle of their ?h?sts. Dooku didn''t know what those were but he made a mental note not to ignore them. Then, he started taunting the two Jedis. Dooku: "First that machine and now this? It''s heartbreaking to see the Jedi Order stoop so low. Before I left, we still practiced our skills with the lightsaber instead of depending on technology." Anakin didn''t hear any of Dooku''s taunts. He was warned of it so he ignored everything that Dooku said. He let his Master handle the talking. He prepared his lightsaber and watched in case Dooku did anything Obi-Wan: "Count Dooku. Before we start fighting. Is your offer of grouping up and destroying the Sith still valid?" Dooku: "Master Kenobi, do you really think I''ll still extend that offer after everything that has happened?" Anakin: "I told you he wouldn''t fall for that. You''ll pay for all the Jedi you killed, Dooku" While saying this, Anakin was already running towards Dooku. Obi-Wan: "Anakin. No!!!" Anakin was able to move quickly but he wasn''t fast enough. He was just about to strike his lightsaber at the Count but Dooku conjured another Force Lightning before he could do so. Anakin: "Oooh" Anakin ?r??n?d as lightning struck all over his body. The boy appeared to be doing his best to fight back but Dooku continued showering Anakin with Force lightning. Dooku watched as Anakin ?r??n?d in pain, wondering why Obi-Wan wasn''t doing anything. Dooku looked up to the other Jedi and saw that Obi-Wan was trying his best not to laugh. When Obi-Wan noticed his gaze, he gave up and laughed a bit. Anakin: "Oh come on, Master. It was working so well." Dooku didn''t understand why the two were laughing so kept quiet. Obi-Wan: "[Pfft]. Sorry, Anakin. It''s just... You should leave the groaning to the professionals. " Anakin: "Hey!!! Dooku was buying it. I just hope the lightning is enough. JARVIS?" JARVIS: "200% of my Capacity. Not what I was prepared for but it should be enough" Woooeee (Unibeam charging sound) Dooku didn''t know why the two Jedis were looking at Anakin''s ?h?st. He just heard something charging up. He moved his lightsaber towards where the shot was about to hit but it was useless. The unibeam wasn''t purely made of energy as it also has air among other things. The things that weren''t deflected by the lightsaber hit Count Dooku straight in his ?h?st. The force from the impact was strong enough to slam Dooku onto a wall and knock him out. Obi-Wan and Anakin approached Dooku slowly. When they were certain that he was knocked out, they both sighed in relief. Obi-Wan: "[Sigh]. So uncivilized" Anakin: "It worked didn''t it?" _____ Yoda arrived moments after Dooku was captured. He looked sadly at his old padawan, disappointed at what Dooku has become. After a moment of recollection, he told the two not to announce Dooku''s capture. He didn''t tell them much but he warned them not to trust the clones completely. He didn''t want to tell them much as he didn''t want them to alarm the Sith. He just told them a bit of what the Council was planning to do and what they should do. After Yoda''s explanation, the nanites that formed Anakin''s and Obi-Wan''s armors separated from them and started covering Dooku. After the nanites covered Dooku, they started moving his body into the Count''s spaceship. A moment later, the ship launched and flew out of the planet''s atmosphere. Anakin: "Master Yoda. Are you sure about this? I trust some droids but I still think it''s too risky." Yoda: "Hmm. Too many enemies, we might have. Essential, Dooku''s escape is. Time, his escape give us." Right after he said this, the Padme and other clone troopers started marching into the hangar. Chapter 158 - Fight or Flight AN: If you know anyone who wants to go to PH, please warn them not to go. The tourist destination may be great but it''s not worth taking the risk. It''s come to the point where the police are killing the military while the government kept quiet. ______ Inside a Venator-Class Star Destroyer. Anakin was outside the command center, waiting for the council to call for him. When he was called, he went inside. He saw the holo-table and was just about to pay his respects to the council when he noticed a familiar face in one of the projections. There were some changes in the person''s face but it was the face of someone he recognized. Qui-Gon: "Hello Anakin. It''s good to see you." Anakin: "Master Qui-Gon... You''re..." Qui-Gon: "I''m sorry Anakin but we''ll have to save the pleasantries for later." After saying this, Anakin was informed of what happened. He first learned that it was Count Dooku who hired the Kaminoans to create the clone army. Another Jedi master may be behind the creation, but it was Count Dooku who prepared everything. Next, Count Dooku stated that the current Master Sith was in control of the majority of the senate. The council didn''t believe this statement at first, due to the Sith''s tendency to use lies and deceit. They only believed this after Qui-Gon provided evidence. According to Qui-Gon''s investigations, the Republic has been passing policies that have caused bad things to a select group of star systems that formed the Separatists Alliance. Qui-Gon found out that all of these policies were somehow related to people from Naboo. Hearing this, Anakin interrupted by telling that Padme wasn''t involved. They all said that she was innocent but it doesn''t mean she''s not involved. Anakin was about to defend his girlfriend but he was pulled away by Tony before he could say anything. He was pulled outside and was dragged to a corner where no one could accidentally walk in on them. After making sure that no one was around, Tony pointed out how Padme could have been manipulated without anyone noticing. Tony: "Look. I think you''ve been a Jedi far too long and have missed something. Just because someone won''t use the Force, doesn''t mean they can''t control people. Even without being in the same room, I can make two people get into a relationship." Anakin: "What are you..." Tony: "Some people aren''t that complicated. Women are inexplicable at times, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t influence their decisions. " Then Tony slowly told Anakin about his fling with Padme. He tried to be as subtle as possible but it wasn''t enough. Anakin still lost control of his emotions and punched Tony. Tony already expected something like this the moment he thought about telling Anakin all of this but he didn''t try to dodge the punch. Instead, he just stayed still and let Anakin punch him. Tony: "Thanks. Now I can do this." The boy was surprised by the punch but he didn''t have the time to think. He already sensed another punch incoming and moved to dodge it. He looked at Tony and noticed him doing something. He didn''t hesitate any longer and the two were having a fistfight. While they didn''t use lightsabers, they still used their Jedi abilities in the fight. They dodged each other''s attack which lead to them going all over the place. There were others on board the Destroyer so it was impossible for the racket they cause not to go unnoticed. Some of the Clone Troopers(CT) who were moving along, noticed the two Jedis fighting. The troopers didn''t see any lightsabers and concluded that it wasn''t that serious. Since the Jedis were their superiors, they didn''t try to stop them and left the two Jedis to fight for a bit. The only intervened in the fight after some higher ranking clones arrived. They were able to catch the two and restrain them until they calmed down. ______ After calming down, both of them ordered the CT''s to leave the area. The Jedis looked like they still wanted to fight, but the CTs had their orders that they had to follow. While the CT''s were marching away, the two boys were trash-talking one another. They appeared to be angry at each other even after the last CT left the premises. After a few more minutes, they finally stopped talking and laughing. After ''settling down'', they started talking again. They were discussing the current situation. They weren''t discussing about the meeting. They were talking about the message left in C-3PO Tony: "What do you think?" Anakin: "You''re right. They do have some anti-Jedi training. But... Is it really him? The Ch..." Tony: "It couldn''t be anyone else. His orders are the highest priority when it comes to those clones. Also, watch out for Jar-Jar. He is definitely a part of this." Anakin: "Jar-Jar? Seriously?" Tony: "It''s a bit complicated with him but he''s most likely an enemy. He''s been way too involved not to be. Though I''m not sure if he''s with Palpatine or alone. As far as I could tell, he just wants the galaxy to burn. " Anakin: "And Padme is with those people all the time? Can''t we do something? I don''t want her to be involved in any of this. " Tony: "She''s already involved the moment she met us. Based on current events, the only other way she would be out of this is if she stopped being a senator. Do you think she''ll quit just because you say so?" Anakin: "Her? I don''t think so." Tony: "Exactly. Since that''s not going to happen, the only way you can keep her safe is if you let them know that she could be used to control you. My guess is that they''ll try to turn you to the Dark Side using her death. That is the only time we could get her to safety. Until then, she might get into trouble but she''ll definitely survive. The question is, do you think you can learn about the Dark side without falling?" Anakin: "I''ll do anything to protect her. Besides, we''re already halfway there. These deceptions, acting and planning that we''re about to do. They''re all used by the Sith and not the Jedi way. I''m not even sure we could be Jedis after this." Tony: "Darkness is fine. Master Windu wouldn''t admit it to you so just ask Master Qui-Gon. What you should be concerned about is your control. The council doesn''t trust you enough because you quickly lose it. Remember how easy I was able to get you to punch me?" Anakin: "Yeah. Sorry about that. I''ll try to keep my head calm." Tony: "I''ll remind you of Master Yoda''s quote about trying but I''m sure you''ve already heard plenty of that." After a few more arrangements, they returned to the meeting. The Jedis noticed their bruises but chose to ignore it. It wasn''t anything serious and it looked like the two settled their problems. They continued with their Sith counterattack planning. ______ After showing all the evidence, they all agreed that Chancellor Palpatine is the most likely Sith Master. They wanted to arrest him but someone pointed out that the Chancellor probably already expected this. Since they expected this, they would have already prepared countermeasures. The Republic''s Clone Army could be used to attack all Jedis. They started thinking of ways on how to solve the Sith problem without the Jedi Order getting exterminated. During their discussion, one of the participants suggested leaving the Republic on its own. Tony: "Master is right. Can''t we just run away and be done with it? The people don''t seem to appreciate us Jedi anyway. As far as I could tell, most people would just ?ssume that the Jedi started the war in the first place. Why don''t we respect the public''s wish for us to leave? We''ll just come back when they need us." Qui-Gon: "They have a point. Almost everyone in the lower levels has a bad impression of Jedis. The Chancellor sending us Jedi to fight the war isn''t helping. If he really is a Sith, then the Jedis are being sent to die. Those on the surface may mourn for a Jedi''s death, but those on the lower levels would be rejoicing. It''s a bad time to say this, but my old master(Dooku) had a point. It may be time for the Jedi to separate itself from the republic" "Where would we go?" Tony: "I know of a universe where we could hide. The Force is not present in that area so the Sith shouldn''t be able to find us." Windu: "How did you find this place? And, are you sure the Jedi would be safe there?" Tony: "It''s not completely safe. There are other galactic problems in that universe. The only consolation is that no one is looking for Jedi in that place." Hearing this, the entire council deliberated on the escape suggestion. The Jedis who are based on Coruscant were reluctant to agree while the ones outside were a lot more supportive. The Jedis weren''t able to settle on a decision but they stopped after Yoda pointed out that the people would only be in danger after they left. The galaxy needed the Jedis whether they liked it or not. Without them, more people would suffer under Sith control. "A lot of Jedi will die if we fight this war." Windu: "Then we''ll use this escape plan as our final resort. If we ever encounter a situation where we are close to annihilation, we''ll take everyone to that place to escape. We''ll retreat and stay until the galaxy needs us Jedi" Tony: "That''s..." Yoda: "Protect the citizens, we must." Tony: "Yes Master Yoda." The council started discussing possible ways to eliminate the Chancellor. Unfortunately, they were all Jedis that tried to do things properly. All the plans they came up with are predictable. They too Jedi-like that contingencies would have easily been prepared. They weren''t able to agree on what to do, but they were able to settle on a few things. The first thing they all agreed on is that they needed a sample of Palpatine''s blood. They wanted to check his midichlorian count to make sure he is the Sith. This mission was ?ssigned to Anakin as he has the best relationship with the Chancellor. He wasn''t going to be sent immediately, be was told to watch out for an opportunity to get Palpatine''s blood. Next, they needed to get evidence that Count Dooku is with Palpatine. Even if they interrogated the Count, it wouldn''t matter as Palpatine could easily turn that statement and used it against the Jedi. He could say that the Jedi want to take over the Republic and that Dooku was a part of it. They needed concrete evidence before capturing Palpatine. That said, they had Tony try to use his virtual reality technology to add memories to the Count before he regained consciousness. They hoped that by adding other memories of the fight, they could fool the Count into thinking that what he experienced was just visions. They told Tony to use the remaining time to have Dooku undergo multiple versions of the fight. They hoped that by showing a lot of memories, Dooku would be confused to the point where he would mistaken true events with something else. It wasn''t the perfect solution so they hoped that the Force would help them. ______ After some time. Count Dooku was sleeping soundly in his chair when he was suddenly awoken by his droid pilot. He jumped up and slashed at his droid pilot because he thought the droid was an enemy. When he got to his senses, he realized that he has arrived in Coruscant. Dooku was wondering if he was dreaming as he remembered multiple versions of his fight with Obi-Wan and Anakin in his memories. In his mind, he remembered his fight with the two. He remembered the memory of him getting blasted and knocked out. He remembered a memory where he dodged the first blast, only to be knocked out by another blast. There have been minor changes in each memory, leading up to a memory where he was able to knock the two Jedis and leave safely. After remembering each memory, he checked his body as well as his spaceship for signs of tampering. After failing to find anything problematic, he believed that what he experienced was a Force ability that neither Sith nor Jedi discovered. He wanted to reveal this to his Master but he stopped after thinking for a bit. Sith plan against one another. Dooku thought that his master would be threatened by this and would try to eliminate him. Dooku has already made preparations by teaching two people the Jedi arts but he knew they weren''t ready. He didn''t want to alarm his master by telling him about his discovery. Dooku kept the experience to himself while thinking of ways to train this power to kill Sidious. _____ Inside the Jedi Temple. A bit after Dooku reported to his master. Windu: "Did it work?" Tony: "Not good enough." Tony showed Windu a hologram of Dooku reporting the events to Palpatine. They were able to recognize Palpatine''s voice but wasn''t satisfied with the evidence. Palpatine was wearing his hood in all of the footage. They could clean up the footage but they knew that they wouldn''t be able to pin the crimes to Palpatine. The Jedis also used hoods whenever they had to conceal their identities. They knew that they needed something better to use against the Chancellor. Windu: "Leave this to us. Go build your mobile suits. We''ll need a lot of those to stop Jedis from going on suicide missions." Tony: "For everyone? It will need a lot of credits even if I use droid scraps as material. Will the Republic give us that much?" Windu: "Here. This is one of the Order''s secret accounts. The council has agreed to allow you to use all of it. Build a production facility that you could keep a secret. When it is ready, we''ll charge the Republic for everything else. The Sith should have some headache figuring out where you''re building all of your machines." Tony: "Somehow, I think I''m breaking one of the Jedi Codes." Windu: "Like you haven''t played around with the code before. Besides, the Sith broke theirs first. Dooku. Palpatine. Maul. Probably a lot more. They''re not using the Rule of Two as we thought. You''re just doing the same. Since we can''t end them immediately, we should at least give them a headache. When it comes to those, You and Skywalker are the masters." Tony: "At least I''m finally a master of something. I''ll make sure to cause as much trouble as I can." Chapter 159 - 159 Inside the Supreme Chancellor''s office. Palpatine is currently sitting in his desk, worrying about their plans. Ever since a few months ago, multiple incidents and unexpected events have caused huge changes to their plans. _____ Back when the Clone Wars started, Dooku reported about Jedis using unorthodox technologies. They were using weapons that weren''t lightsabers, as well as utilize enormous humanoid machines that move like Jedis. Palpatine was confused when he heard about humanoid machines that could move like Jedis. While he was aware that droids could be as agile as Jedis, he was skeptical as Dooku described the machines as enormous. Out of all the machines in the republic, he found none that matched those descriptions. It wasn''t until Dooku showed him some footage that he finally realized why Dooku felt threatened. When he saw this, he immediately figured out that it was Tony who built the machine. He visited the Jedi Temple to acquire the plans for the machine but he failed to acquire it. He didn''t even catch a glimpse of the machine as the council established a rule that other than the Jedi piloting the machine, only the designer could get close to their machines. Palpatine: "I understand. Nevertheless, the Republic could help..." Windu: "We''ll take that help. We require X tons of metal. X tons of fuel. This special alloy... " Before Palpatine could even set the terms for the ''Republic''s'' aide, Windu was already listing out all the materials. Among the list are some regulated materials such as the Stygium Crystals that could be used to cloak machines. After Windu finished talking about each material on the list, he gave a data bank that contained the list. Then, before Palpatine could say anything, the Windu''s wrist communicator started beeping. Windu: "Sorry Chancellor. It''s an emergency. We are needed at ..." After saying his excuse, Windu left. He brought along all the Jedi that accompanied them, leaving Palpatine on his own. The Sith wasn''t even able to say farewell, as he was left in the middle of the Jedi Temple with a grocery list. Palpatine tried to find other Jedi before leaving, but they all seemed to disappear into thin air. Palpatine decided to give up and start acting as the generous Chancellor. He started preparing what the Jedi requested. ______ After gathering all the materials the Jedi requested, Palpatine left trackers in each shipment to try and figure out where these materials would be taken. He didn''t see a manufacturing facility in Coruscant so he thought that the Jedi would bring them to their manufacturing facility. After giving them, he noticed that the shipment was divided and was transported to a different part of the galaxy. He sent a huge number of his people to track the shipments but it was useless. Other than the regulated materials which remained in Coruscant, everything that the Jedi received was used in trading. Palpatine didn''t understand why the Jedi traded them away. His men also lost track of the Jedi after they lost the shipment. He only noticed something after he overheard people from the Trade Federation complaining about the profits decreasing. After checking up on a few things, he found out that the Jedis were using their diplomatic immunity to gain access to the blockaded planets. After landing, they traded with the locals. The Jedis supplied the people with the materials that they needed most. Palpatine was starting to worry as this action would erode all the resentment that the people had with the Jedi. Not only that, but his pawns would also lose profits if this continued. The Trade Federation having lower revenue meant that the Separatists wouldn''t have the funding that they needed. Tony''s clones coordinating each trade caused the Trade Federation to have a significantly decreased profit margin. Without the Trade Federation funding the Separatists, their rebellion would fail prematurely. They were bound to fail, but not until a huge portion of the Jedi were decimated. There were a lot of things at stake. Palpatine couldn''t just sit back and had to stop this. He tried to use the legal route but his people didn''t find any evidence that could be pinned on the Jedi. He couldn''t even say that the resources went to waste as mobile suits started appearing in the battlefields. One has wings. Another can fold itself into a place. One has a cross on its back. All kinds of uniquely identifiable mobile suits started appearing on the battlefield. There wasn''t a large number of them but they were all easily differentiable from each other that it couldn''t be a ''costume'' change. He couldn''t just say that the resources weren''t being used. Aside from that, his people also couldn''t easily criticize them as every time a mobile suit appeared, victory soon followed. With the noticeable success, the Jedi started demanding more and more materials. Most of the senate showed support, forcing Palpatine to repurpose some of his Clone Army funding to help the Jedi. Palpatine needed to stop the Jedis from making more of those mobile suits soon. Most of these tactics worked a single time but they never worked the next. Even if the gap between the execution was only minutes between each other, none of their schemes worked. Palpatine tried to have his people do an operation simultaneously but the target left before they even got started. Palpatine lost a lot of men trying to sabotage the Jedi while the other side''s casualties never even reached the hundred. Palpatine couldn''t stop the mobile suit production so he tried something else. He tried stopping the source but he wasn''t even able to get a clue as to where it was manufactured. The main designer of the mobile suits, Tony, was only sighted at only two locations. Coruscant and his latest mobile suits'' first combats. He didn''t seem to be building any suit yet somehow, more of them keep appearing. Palpatine thought that it could be some products in a factory but his people, from across the galaxy, didn''t take notice of any such thing appearing. They speculated that each machine was custom made but the moment this news reached Palpatine, identical mobile suits started appearing. Based on their uniform appearance, it was clear that Tony was able to mass-produce the thing. Aside from that, he also suspected that one of his men was betraying him. This was because, after every general ?ssembly meeting, the mobile suit produced would change. ______ Aside from someone betraying him, Palpatine was also plagued by resentment cloud in Coruscant disappearing. This wasn''t caused by the citizens not resenting the Jedi. The people at the lower levels clearly hate those at the top. No, the problem is that someone or something else is using the resentment for their own use. Palpatine suspected that it was his late master at first but he was certain that he killed his master. Since it wasn''t the case, it should be something else. He knew about Dooku and his ?ssistants whereabout and knew that they couldn''t be the cause of this. Since they couldn''t be it, the only other option is his lost apprentice, Maul. After his apprentice ''died'', Palpatine tried to search for him. He was able to see glimpses of him through the Force, but he soon lost it. Palpatine blamed this event on Maul as he didn''t expect that someone from the Jedi would dwell in these things as they were too dark for Jedi studies. There might have been some changes but some things remained the same. As long as Yoda was in charge, the Jedi Order wouldn''t do something so conflicting with the Jedi Code. Palpatine has a lot of problems to deal with. He has to control his unruly apprentice. He didn''t inform Maul much about the plan, and now he''s paying for it. He also has to do something about those mobile suits. It doesn''t matter if he stops their production or captures them, he has to stop them from expanding the Republic''s advantage. He needed to prolong the war as this was the only way to weaken the participants'' foundation. If a non-compliant start system survived the war, there would problems when he ruled them as the emperor. He also needed to find out if someone betrayed him. He was fixated on the possibility of someone betrayed him similar to how he betrayed his master, Plagueis. He didn''t think that his identity was revealed, as the cloud the covered was definitely enough to hide his identity from the Force. Finally, he needed to do something that would ruin the Jedi''s reputation. He needed a good reason to kill them so that the citizens wouldn''t just harbor the Jedi. He needed the people''s help to make sure that no Jedi would survive. Palpatine prepared arrangements. _____ A few months passed. Palpatine tried all sorts of trick but he couldn''t do anything to the mobile suits. He had Dooku capture a suit in order to replicate it. They encountered some problems, particularly when it comes to controlling the suits. They weren''t able to make it move. The scientists tried using droid pilots but the suits didn''t respond to them. They only started moving after living people piloted them. Seeing it work, they brought the suits to their laboratories for testing. They thought that suits self-destruct function was already deactivated as they were able to move the suits. They were wrong. The suit''s self-destruct sequence activated after the suits were settled in the laboratory. The suit exploded, bringing with it a lot of scientists that worked on the project. Hearing this news, Palpatine started wondering if was still fighting a Jedi. These kinds of things were usually done by the Sith to the Jedi and not the other way around. The only good news he had after a long time is that Anakin was finally promoted into a Jedi Knight. With Anakin finally independent, he could start expanding the rift between him and the Jedi. Chapter 160 - 160 After Anakin became a Jedi Knight, Palpatine arranged for him to be sent to certain battlefronts. Places that were as far as possible from planets with Gundam sightings. Those galactic sectors were already exploited by the Separatist and could be given back to the Republic Palpatine arranged this so that Anakin could gain reputation on the battlefield early. He wanted to introduce the Jedi to fame before Anakin was given his mobile suit. Anakin was supposed to become the Jedi General who didn''t need a Gundam to win a battle. Palpatine did this thinking that it could help to widen the rift between him and Tony. In the Sith''s mind, the continuous winning streak would make Anakin arrogant. Palpatine had formed a good relationship with the boy. He knew how to say the right words so that Anakin would not rely on Gundams. When that happens, he would influence the boy into thinking that the mobiles suits are a waste of resources. This should lead to a conflict between the two young Jedis. Palpatine''s plan commenced and the boy started to gain a reputation. He encountered some resistance along the way but they were nothing compared to the problems he''s facing thanks to the Jedis getting introduced to Gundams. Palpatine was glad that his plans were proceeding relatively smoothly that he didn''t notice it moving too smoothly. He was too focused on keeping the momentum that he didn''t notice that he wasn''t in full control. The Jedi council didn''t create much resistance as they were hoping to use the situation as a diversion. They just said that it was too risky. They only allowed it because the Jedi was already spread thin all over the galaxy. While Palpatine was focused on Anakin, the Jedi were inspecting the Jango Fett clones. They were checking to see if they were a lost cause or they could still be saved. The reason they did this was that the clones were classified as alive by the Force. The Jedis weren''t supposed to kill the innocent so they should at least try to save them. _____ The war raged on and Anakin quickly got his reputation. This wasn''t without a price though as Palpatine''s actions unknowingly backfired on him. The Jedis were able to utilize the distraction. They found control chips implanted in the CTs (Clone Troopers) mind. It took a long time to find them though as they only discovered them by conducting a hands-on autopsy. Machines couldn''t find the chips and they were able to discover it by doing things manually Because the chips weren''t included in the Kaminoans'' plans, the Jedis figured that it might be related to the Sith''s trap. They already started researching to find a way to remove it without killing the soldiers. It was a bit difficult though as machines weren''t able to detect them. Other than the Jedis discovering the chip, the plan also backfired as Anakin''s image of Palpatine worsened. The battles he was sent to didn''t have a purpose. It didn''t even act as training as the boy already knew he would win. This caused irritation that was directed at Palpatine. ______ CT-7567 (Rex): "Sir. The enemies have fallen back." Anakin: "Good Job Rex. Tell the men to take a break." Rex: "Yes Sir." Anakin watched as his clone commander left. When the guy was far enough, Anakin sat down and exhaled a deep sigh. Obi-Wan: "You don''t seem so happy." Anakin and Obi-Wan started talking. Anakin complained that things were too boring. He didn''t complain too much though as the Jedi already warned him. He knew that this was going to take some time but it was crucial and Anakin liked being depended on. After complaining, Anakin asked why Obi-Wan was also ?ssigned to this battle. Unlike before, the Anakin wasn''t his Padawan now. He couldn''t find a reason for why they were in this battle together. Obi-Wan wasn''t really needed especially since they already knew the outcome of this battle. They both knew that the enemy has another group of battle droids and have already done preparations to deal with them. Obi-Wan didn''t beat around the bush as he told Anakin that he was waiting for his new Padawan to arrive. He was going to train a new Padawan and thought that Anakin''s battlefront was the most appropriate place to train the padawan. Anakin doubted Obi-Wan''s decision to bring a padawan into this battle. They may have the advantage but he still thinks that the situation is too dangerous for a new Padawan. Obi-Wan: "It''s fine. This way, we could make the best of the situation. The Sith worked hard to prepare these battles after all. We shouldn''t let it go to waste as we could train Padawans in live combat with considerably reduced risks. While we''re at it. You should also put a request for one. I think you''d make for a good teacher" Anakin laughed a bit thinking that what Obi-Wan said is a joke. After chuckling, he verbally refused the offer. Obi-Wan tried to convince Anakin by telling him that teaching is a privilege. He pointed out multiple things and only stopped after they noticed the transport arrive. They approached the transport to welcome Obi-Wan''s new padawan. When the transport''s doors opened, the two saw an orange-skinned Togrutan youngling, Ahsoka. "A youngling?" They were both surprised as the Togrutan was still too young to become a Padawan. They asked the youngling what she as doing here as she wasn''t old enough to become a Padawan. Hearing this, the two Jedis looked at each other with doubt. They both knew that this wasn''t part of the Council''s plans. They knew it wasn''t something the Council treated as urgent as they didn''t communicate through the special communicators Tony gave them. Sending a youngling also meant that the message was important enough not to transmit. They determined that it is a confidential mission that came from the Republic. Knowing this, they decided to clean up the battlefield before leaving. They sent the CTs to scout. Anakin ''felt'' something was wrong in that particular direction. They didn''t leave the CTs too early as the men on the surface were some of the earliest clones they encountered. They weren''t just the shiny armored fresh clones. They were already on their way to becoming veterans that were starting to have their own personalities. They may still have their biochips in the brains but it didn''t mean that the Jedis were just going to leave them to die. ______ While waiting for the soldiers to stumble upon the droids, Obi-Wan decided to do some proper introductions. Ahsoka introduced herself and told the two that she was the new Padawan learner. The two believed the youngling as no youngling would lie about such a thing. Without much thinking, Obi-Wan introduces himself as her new Master. He figured that it wouldn''t be so bad and didn''t think that she would be more troublesome than Anakin. Ahsoka: "I''m at your service master Kenobi, but I''ve been ?ssigned to master Skywalker." Anakin: "What? No-no-no." Anakin unconsciously hid behind Obi-Wan. It was useless though as Ahsoka kept pointing at him. Ahsoka then said that Master Yoda gave clear instructions for him to be her master. Anakin tried to pass her to Obi-Wan but a CT went and started reporting. The CT said that they found a droid army. Anakin: "I''ll go check on it." Obi-Wan: "Better bring her with you. She''s still your Padawan for now after all." Anakin looked at Obi-Wan suspiciously as the guy didn''t seem too concerned about not getting the Padawan. Obi-Wan was once Anakin''s master so he went and followed his advice. Anakin brought Ahsoka along. Anakin went to Rex and asked him for the situation. After making sure that the situation is consistent with their intel, Anakin ordered his men to start preparing. While preparing, Rex and the other CTs asked about Ahsoka. Anakin kept referring to her a youngling and Ahsoka didn''t like that. After trying to make Anakin stop diplomatically, she went the other route and gave Anakin the nickname Skyguy. Anakin was ticked off by the nickname and started questioning her age. She didn''t back down though and pointed out that it was master Yoda who made her his padawan. Anakin couldn''t argue with Master Yoda right now so she just had Rex give her tour around the camp. After the two left, Anakin started calming his mind. _____ On the tour, Ahsoka tried giving suggestions on what to do. She tried to contribute something as she felt that everybody was underestimating her. She wanted to prove herself to everybody. Rex ignored her suggestions and pointed out that things have already been decided. She understood that things have already been thought through so she didn''t insist. Still, Ahsoka wanted to prove something. She tried to use her Padwan identity to outrank the clones but Rex had something to say. CT-7567 (Rex): "In my book, experience outranks everything" Ahsoka didn''t feel bad about the remark and even started to ask how to gain experience. Obi-Wan: "You want some experience?..." Obi-Wan gathered the Jedis and Rex and they started talking about the surviving droid encampment. He just finished talking about the shields covering the encampment when Ahsoka volunteered herself and her master for the mission. ____ The pair of young Jedi set off to destroy the enemy''s shield generators. When the shields are down, the clones could use their weapons to destroy it from afar. Anakin already designed a plan for this it didn''t go as smoothly as he hoped. He was prepared to improvise but his new Padawan wasn''t as prepared. On their way, they encounter Destroyer droids which were specialized to handle Jedis. Anakin immediately ordered a retreat as he already knew of a way to handle the droid but Ahsoka didn''t listen. Ahsoka thought that running was un-Jedi like and refuse to run at first. She tried to stand her ground but Anakin didn''t give her a choice. He decided to Force pull her into retreating and she had no choice but to follow. Anakin proceeded to give commands and they were able to destroy the droid. After destroying the droids, Ahsoka started getting overconfident. She tried to charge through when Anakin told her not to. She also triggered traps but Anakin was able to stop her just in time. He then pointed to the traps and scolded her for almost triggering in unintentionally. A few more screwups along the way and Ahsoka started listening to Anakin. Anakin saw that she was capable after she listened and felt that it wasn''t such a bad idea to take her as his Padawan. It wasn''t without a price though as Anakin started referring to her as Snips. _____ After destroying the enemy''s shield, the rest proceeded smoothly. The CTs were able to blast the enemies and the Jedis returned to Coruscant guilt-free. On their way back, they encountered Tony''s, Destroyer Fleet. They knew it was his as there is a ship with a noticeably circular bulge in the fleet Obi-Wan brought the two to Tony''s fleet and Anakin acted annoyed when he saw this. ______ When they switched ships, they were greeted by a hangar filled with mobiles suits. Most of them were still under repairs but it still amazed Anakin''s Padawan when she saw this. Ahsoka didn''t notice that there were no clones in the Destroyer when they exited. She did notice Tony though and greeted her immediately. Ahsoka: "Master Stark. It''s nice to see you." Anakin: "Master Stark? I think you''re mistaken about something, Snips. He''s still a Padawan." Tony: "Snips?" Ahsoka: "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you about it later" Anakin: "You two know each other?" Ahsoka: "Master Stark taught us for some time. Speaking of, why are you still a Padawan Master Stark? You''re so much better at lightsaber skills than Skyguy. How come you''re still a Padawan when he''s already a Jedi Knight?" Tony: "Calm down Snips. You make it sound as if I didn''t have a choice." Ahsoka: "You did?" Anakin: "Yeah. He already passed the test before I did. He did officially fail some part but everyone knew that you faking it. I still don''t understand why you didn''t accept the title." Tony: "Really? Even now? Why don''t you look to your left." Anakin looked and saw Ahsoka also looking left. She didn''t find anything though as there wasn''t even a mobile in that direction. Ahsoka: "I don''t see anything." Anakin: "She means you, Snips." Ahsoka: "Me?" Tony: "Not you exactly. I stayed a Padawan because I don''t want a Padawan. I already have a lot of things to do as it is. A Padawan will just complicate things. You can just call me Tony if you want, Snips." Ahsoka: "But..." Anakin: "Just do as he says. Even I feel weird getting called master." Ahsoka: "Yes master." Anakin: "So now you call me master, huh." Ahsoka smirked after saying this. Obi-Wan: "I see you have taught your Padawan well, Master Skywalker." Anakin: "Not you too." Anakin looked at Tony expecting him to say something similar. Tony: "What are you looking at me for? Do you want me to color your mobile suit pink?" Chapter 161 - 160 AN: Woke up late. Didn''t notice that the chapter scheduler didn''t work until now. _____ After the pleasantries, the Jedis went to a meeting room and started talking. As Ahsoka was still reckless by Anakin''s standards, she was sent out and was told to explore the ship. JARVIS and R2 accompanied her while the other three talked. After she left, Tony talked about what is happening. As it turns out, the Jedis'' actions caused a lot more damage than they expected. All the profits that the Trade Federation was supposed to obtain went to the Jedis instead. They were all transferred to Tony as he was supposed to build mobile suits with them. Since Tony doesn''t really waste materials and energy to manufacture mobile suits, he was able to save a lot on manufacturing. A lot of profits were used reused and the economy of the galactic sectors that the Jedi helped started to strengthen. This indirectly caused the Trade Federation''s profits to lower exponentially. These losses meant less funding for the Separatists as the Trade Federation was secretly giving them money. This equated to a decrease in the number of droids produced. As the Separatist''s tactic was to overwhelm the Republic through sheer numbers, this reduced droid production meant that they would lose a lot more battles. This stressed Palpatine some more as the Separatists were losing more and more quickly. Palpatine started putting more focus as he didn''t want the war to end this early. He couldn''t revoke Jedis'' diplomatic immunity as they were currently fighting a war for the Republic. He ordered Dooku to increase the Separatists rate of expansion and had him control all the Hyperspace routes that the Jedi were using. With the paths gone, the Jedi shouldn''t be able to expand its influence as rapidly. ______ Anakin: "I''m confused..." Tony: "What''s confusing? They just want to weaken us since they don''t know we have secret hyperspace lanes. They''re using Jabba''s son as a hostage so that we couldn''t use mobile suits recklessly. They probably thought that the Jedis needed to pass through Hutt controlled space." Anakin: "Do we really have to do this?" Obi-Wan: "You said you were bored with the battles. This should be more exciting." Tony: "That''s true. Dooku has sent that ?ssassin of his, Ventress. She should be more of a challenge than those battle droids. You take care of her. I''ll just watch in case Dooku comes along." _____ She just left the simulation when she noticed R2 was gone. Her master felt particularly protective of that droid she was concerned when she lost it. Ahsoka: "Wait, where''s R2?" JARVIS: "Don''t worry miss Tano. R2 is currently in a laboratory being upgraded. Would you like to take a loot?" Ahsoka agreed and they went to where R2 was. On their way, Ahsoka noticed something was wrong and asked. Ahsoka: "Can I ask a question? Why are there no clones in this ship?" Ahsoka didn''t notice it at first but she found no CT in the space. There were a lot of humanoid droids but was not a single CT on board. JARVIS: "Sorry but you''re still too young to know of this." Ahsoka: "This again. Why does everyone keep treating me like I''m a kid." Anakin: "Because you''re short Snips. Even R2 is going to be taller than you." Ahsoka was surprised when she heard her master''s voice. She looked back and saw that the other two were also with him. Ahsoka: "Master. When did you..." Tony: "They''re here to upgrade their equipment. They need some special equipment to capture and contain Siths." Hearing the term, Ahsoka got excited. She asked if they were really going to be fighting Siths. Anakin: "No. Just us. You''re still too young to face a Sith." Tony and Obi-Wan looked at each other after this. They both knew that Anakin and Tony faced a Sith before, back when they were younger than Ahsoka currently is. Since they knew that Anakin was aware of this. They thought that Anakin was finally m?tur? enough to realize a few things so they just watched to see how the situation would proceed. Ahsoka tried to reason her way into joining but Anakin didn''t seem to listen. She kept using things like it was her duty as a Jedi to try to participate. Anakin still didn''t budge. She only stopped insisting after Anakin told her about his fight with the Sith. He told her about his encounter with Maul and Dooku. He told her that he could run away from the two but that it wouldn''t end well if he kept on fighting. He also admitted that he would have lost if he tried to fight them like the other Jedis. He then told her that she had to first learn a lot of things before she could handle a Sith. Tony: "Hey Obi-Wan. Am I dreaming or is Anakin maturing?" After the scene of the m?tur? Anakin, they continued preparations. Ahsoka was allowed to accompany them but was told that she had to back away the moment she was told to. She was even given custom flight equipment which could pull her away if she didn''t listen Obi-Wan separated from the group and went to Tatooine. He still has to negotiate with Jabba. Meanwhile, the others went to the planet where Jabba''s son is located They didn''t encounter any Separatist ships and were able to land on the planet. They didn''t even encounter an ambush thanks to mobile suits. escorting them. They were able to land onto the stronghold where Jabba''s son is being kept. The CTs were left outside to guard against enemies while the Jedis went inside to search the place. _____ Inside the stronghold. Ahsoka was currently leading the group followed by the two Jedi as well as a chonkier R2. The Jedis were clearly not paying attention to the surroundings as they were enjoying snacks that were placed on top of R2. Ahsoka: "Why am I leading the search? Aren''t you two supposed to guide me? And why are you two enjoying tea?" The two boys didn''t answer immediately as they were still enjoying a cup of tea. After smelling the tea and having a sip, Anakin finally said something. Anakin: "Calm down snips. It''s not like we are in any sort of danger." Ahsoka: "Not in danger? I''ve already destroyed dozens of battle droids while you two were just watching." Anakin: "You said you wanted to come. You should handle the droids while we handle the Sith." Ahsoka: "But there isn''t even a strong battle droid in sight. All the droids here are those lousy B1 clankers. Are you sure there are Sith here?" Tony: "Yup. There are only two reasons why only B1 droids would be deployed. One is if they have full control of the territory and use those B1''s as manpower. The other is if they''re setting up a trap." Anakin: "Exactly. Now hurry up and look for that Hutt-let. We''re getting tired of drinking this tea." They continued to search and finally found the Huttlet. After they did, Anakin''s Clone commander contacted him while referring to him as Anakin. Anakin: "They finally decided to show up. Snips. Give that Huttlet to the droids. We moving somewhere else." They moved through the Stronghold and got to another hangar. Once there, Anakin started stretching while Tony and Ahsoka rested on a corner. Ahsoka: "Why are we stopping?" Tony: "So that the enemy could catch up. Your master over there is very bored and wanted to lose some steam." "Huh?" Tony: "Just watch. They should be here in 3. 2. 1" Right on cue, a bald woman came out of the passageway and onto the hangar. Tony: "See that bald chick? That''s Ventress. She a Sith Assasin trained by Dooku" Ventress: "Skywalker. Stark. I see you brought a youngling. Too bad. Surrender and we won''t kill you" As she said this, B2 Super battle droids came out from the passageways. Not even a few managed to exit when an explosion happened. The blasts destroyed the passageways, blocking more droids from getting in. Tony: "Come on. Did the Sith training corrupt you people enough that you never learn? We''ve already used that trick a couple of times yet you people still fall for it. You should demand a refund as your droids should be smarter than that." "STARK!" Ventress drew out two curved lightsabers. She was about to pounce at Tony but Tony dodged. Tony: "Why are you attacking me? Anakin is supposed to be your opponent today." Tony just ran around while Ventress tried to catch up to him. He didn''t take her seriously thought as he also eliminated enemy droids while dodging. After all the enemy droids were destroyed, Anakin jumped in to block Ventress. The two started fighting while Tony went back to Ahsoka. Tony: "Sorry about that. JARVIS, is the popcorn ready?" "Yes sir." JARVIS opened the stomach portion of his armor and pulled out two bags of popcorn from it. He gave one to the Padawan but Ahsoka didn''t receive it. Tony: "What''s wrong?" Ahsoka: "Aren''t you going to participate? Master Skywalker is fighting a Sith." Tony: "It''s fine. Ventress is just a Sith ?ssassin. Now here. Ask JARVIS if you want other flavorings. Ahsoka accepted the popcorn while Tony went to R2. When he got close, A layer of chonk around R2 folded out and transformed into a chair. Tony: "Don''t look at me. Look at the fight. It''s rare for other Jedis to watch Sith fight. R2, bring give her a seat." Another seat unfolded and Ahsoka sat on it. She started watching the fight but she looked a lot more nervous than Tony. They watched the fight while Tony provided commentary. ____ Tony: "See that. She should have just dodged. Anakin''s attacks are very powerful. She''s just exhausting herself by blocking." ... Tony: "Look. There''s a problem with Anakin''s footwork. If she noticed that, she could have taken advantage of it to knock him down." Tony kept criticizing their moves. Since he wasn''t even trying to whisper, the two noticed this and started improving. Tony didn''t stop commenting even though he noticed this and the fight started getting harder for both Anakin and Ventress. He just kept pointing out flaws while using the excuse that he was teaching Ahsoka A few more clashed and Ventress got exhausted. Anakin didn''t miss the chance and used it to knock out Ventress. Tony: "Finally." Anakin: "Finally? You''re the one who kept making things harder. If it weren''t for you, I could have knocked her out faster" Tony: "Wait, so you were seriously having a hard time? I thought you were just slowing down in order to teach your Padawan?" Ahsoka: "That was intentional? Thank you for the demonstration master. " Anakin was pressured by the situation as he didn''t want to look bad in front of his Padawan Chapter 162 - 162 AN: Remember my dog that wasted the roll of toilet paper? I finally found out why she did that. She''s training herself to hunt. My dog killed a rat around 2 weeks ago and decided to present it to me the moment I got out of the house. I shouldn''t have praised my dog as much because now it is actively hunting for prey. One day, my dog decided that we were not having enough protein and hunted down someone''s chicken (don''t know who raised the chicken and don''t want to know). Now, I don''t let her roam the house as freely and keep her leashed. The fences were also fixed to make sure she can''t go out hunting. Still, I don''t think it''s enough. After tasting blood, the way my dog stares at chicks and ducklings is just... Meanwhile, my other dog(male) is just charging at cats. He doesn''t do anything really to the cats. He just runs as fast as he could to scare the cats. If a cat doesn''t run away, my dog just jumps over the cat. Then, he''ll create some distance between him and the cat before charging back again. ______ Anakin: "So, did you get enough voice samples?" Tony: "Not really. It''s probably sufficient though considering she''s not even the official Sith apprentice. She''ll probably just say, Yes Master and Sorry Master." Ahsoka: "Not an official Sith apprentice? What does that mean?" Anakin: "Remember the Sith''s Rule of 2? Ventress isn''t part of those 2. She''s just a person trained by Count Dooku." Ahsoka: "But I thought she''s a Sith?" Tony: "She is. It just... their Rule of Two made things complicated. She''s probably going to be the new apprentice once Dooku becomes the Master so I guess she could be called a Sith youngling. " Ahsoka: "A youngling? But she''s so powerful." Anakin: "That''s nothing Snips. I hate to admit it but even I''m still going to lose if I fight the real Sith Apprentice. Count Dooku" Anakin didn''t want to admit this but he still told her because he noticed Ahsoka''s arrogance. She might look humble but he knew she underestimated the Sith. He was like her after all. Tony left the two on their own while he went towards JARVIS. When he got close, he ordered JARVIS to release some nanites. He told JARVIS to take over the droids Ventress brought with her so that they could be taken back. Ahsoka was frightened when she noticed the droids reassemble themselves and come back to life. She tried to draw her lightsaber but her master stopped her before got near a droid. Anakin: "Calm down Snips. They''re on our side now." Ahsoka: "Our side? How? They haven''t been reprogrammed yet." Anakin pointed to the nanites and then pointed to Tony. He didn''t really want to talk about the nanites because he forgot which information was allowed to be shared with his apprentice. He didn''t want to talk too much and accidentally reveal that they could take over the enemy''s droids. Anakin: "Hey Tony. Aren''t you supposed to do that later? I thought we were supposed to make contact with Dooku" Tony: "It''s already taken care of." Tony pointed at the Ventress who was currently knocked out. Nanites started crawling on and moving her face. JARVIS was moving her face, practicing what to say to Dooku. Anakin went to R2 to rest while also giving lectures to his apprentice. __________ It took some time but Dooku finally contacted Ventress. He asked about their Jabba''s son as they needed him as a hostage ''Ventress'' reported her failure. She told her about Skywalker and told Dooku that she would catch him. She told Dooku that the Jedis were going towards Tatooine but there was nothing to worry about as the Jedis were using a junk spaceship that wasn''t even flying properly. Dooku warned ''Ventress'' and then ended the call. Anakin: "Are you sure this is going to work? We''re just going to tell them that we''re using a crappy spaceship and not a mobile suit and expect things to be fine?" Ahsoka: "Sorry Tony but Skyguy''s right, this couldn''t possibly work." Tony: "I''m not expecting it would work. I just wanted to see if they went full retard. " Then, Tony told them about the reason why they captured Ventress. According to their research, Ventress was a Dathomirian just like Maul. They came from the same tribe and have the same ''mother'', Mother Talzin. The Jedis wanted to return Ventress to Mother Talzin as the Sith was another child who was lost by their tribe. Ventress might have been given away instead of taken away but it didn''t really matter to the Jedis. The only thing that mattered is that Mother Talzin acknowledged her as a member of their family and wanted her back. The Jedis wanted to use this chance to strike a deal with Mother Talzin and her Nightsisters. Two Dathomirians have become Sith/ Sith Trainees. This may not be a huge number but these two already made up 33% of the total Sith known consisted of Jedi. These Dathomirians has a tendency to produce Sith. The amount of Force-sensitives from Dathomir was large enough that the Jedis decided not to leave them alone anymore. Mother Talzin didn''t look like she was trying to antagonize the Jedis so the Jedis did not try to eradicate them as they did with the Sith. The Jedi were fine with them staying in Dathomir as long as they don''t terrorize the galaxy. The Jedis wanted to exchange Ventress with the permission to closely monitor Dathomir. Since those who became Sith had the same origin story where they were taken away from Dathomir, the Jedis thought it was best if no one could be taken away from that planet. After hearing of this exchange, Ahsoka couldn''t just sit still. She wanted to ask if the Jedi Council was really going to be letting Ventress go. Tony: "As long as she stays there and doesn''t cause more destruction, yeah. That said, we still need Dooku to abandon her." Ahsoka: "Abandon her? How?" Anakin: "That''s not something you should know yet. You''re still not used to this yet and might let something slip." Ahsoka: "This again..." Anakin reassured her that it wasn''t just because of her age this time. He told her that he could only tell her about it after the Jedi Council allowed it. Ahsoka didn''t try anymore after she heard that it was the Jedi Council''s decision. _____ The Jedis left and proceeded to go to Tatooine. On the way, Anakin contacted Palpatine and told him about Ventress. Anakin talked to Palpatine as this guy was supposed to be one of Anakin''s go-to persons. Anakin consulted to Palpatine about whether or not to switch with someone else. He told Palpatine that he was afraid of failing the mission and possibly cause the Republic to lose the war. Palpatine convinces Anakin to stay on the mission, telling the boy that he was good enough. He told Anakin that he trusted the boy and that the boy should trust in himself. After Palpatine finished talking with the Jedi, he went and contacted Dooku. He told Dooku to take it easy on Anakin. Dooku was aware of Palpatine''s plans to turn Anakin into a Sith. Dooku wasn''t that reluctant to let the boy go after he won. He was just concerned that his preparation might not be enough as Tony is also involved. Dooku had his people preparing droids that could stand against mobile suits. He was ?ssured of their performance but he knew better than to trust those machines. Those prototypes might be able to fight against mobile suits but it would probably have a hard time as machines are predictable. He told Palpatine of his plan, He didn''t want to get blamed in case mobile suits do come. Palpatine didn''t mind and instead told Dooku to call for Ventress. He then told Dooku to use Ventress as a decoy in case things didn''t go well. Palpatine warned Dooku that he noticed the past-Jedi was training Ventress as his apprentice. Palpatine warned him not to do that and to abandon Ventress if needed. When it comes to potential, Anakin is much more superior to Ventress. Palpatine wanted Dooku to think that Anakin was going to be Dooku''s apprentice. ______ Tony: "Well, I guess they didn''t go full retard. So, want to customize your suit before we go to Tatooine?" Anakin went to the workshop in Tony''s destroyer and started tinkering with his suit. While Anakin was customizing his suit, Tony went to Ahsoka and told her that they were about to confront Dooku. He warned her that she would only be a burden if she fought now. After saying this, Tony gave her a suit and had her play with Jabba''s son. She prepared for Tatooine and then took a rest. _____ Chapter 163 - 163 Somewhere in HyperSpace The three Jedis were moving around a crappy spaceship that looks like it would crash at any moment. Anakin and Tony were busy fixing components all over the place, while Ahsoka was ?ssisting the two wherever she can. Ahsoka: "Master. Do we really have to arrive in Tatooine in this rust bucket? I''m not even sure this thing will get past the atmosphere." Anakin didn''t answer his Padawan immediately as he was busy tightening up the components. When he was sure it was tight enough, he rested for a bit and reassured his Padawan Anakin: "It''s fine Snips. It''s actually nice to do these kinds of things once in a while." Ahsoka: "Fine. But can you at least tell me why Ventress gets her own spaceship while we are stuck in this?" Tony: "It''s called a handicap Ahsoka. It''s something you do to make things interesting." Ahsoka: "Then why did you bring your mobile suits on-board." Anakin: "It''s called a backup plan Snips." Tony: "Yep. Enjoy the challenge but never underestimate the enemy. Especially since Count Dooku is planning to ambush us." Anakin: "It''s also the reason why we sent that stinky Hutt-let on another spaceship." Anakin: "Looks like time''s up." Anakin did some final touches and went on the driver''s seat. Tony saw that Anakin was piloting so he warned Ahsoka to put on her seatbelts. Tony: "Make sure you fasten properly Ahsoka. Your master has a reputation of crash-landing all of the spaceships he is piloting." Anakin: "Hey!!! I safely landed that Consular Cruiser from our trip to Mandalore." Tony: "Fine. He crash-landed most of the ships. Oh right, HARO" HARO bounced around until it reached Ahsoka. Ahsoka grabbed the ball and it slowly released another set of nanites that transformed into Jabba''s son. She grabbed hold of the fake Hutt-let while HARO bounced onto R2''s head. _____ After they jumped off of Hyperspace, they were immediately greeted by a pair of Separatist Fighter ships. They tried to shoot at the crappy spaceship but Anakin already anticipated this and dodged the blaster fire. Tony: "Two fighters. Need any help?" Anakin: "No need. R2 can handle those. R2..." Enthusiastic beeping R2 went to the control panel and took over controls of the ship''s weapons system. Anakin coordinated with his droid as they maneuver around space. Anakin told R2 when he was about to stabilize the ship and had R2 shoot whenever it''s ready. R2 fired the moment it noticed it could and was able to shoot down the 2 fighters. Ahsoka: "Good job R2. Looks like the enemy is a lot weaker than we expected." Tony & Anakin: ""[groaned]"" After groaning for a bit, Tony talked to Anikin, asking him why he didn''t teach his Padawan not to say those kinds of things. Anakin tried to reason out but Ahsoka asked first as she didn''t understand why they were upset. Anakin: "I didn''t think she''d..." Ahsoka: "What did I do?" Anakin: "You shouldn''t have said what you said, Snips." Tony: "Yup. Now things will escalate very quickly." Ahsoka: "Huh?" She was just trying to understand what they were saying when the ship''s panels started beeping. Something big just exited Hyperspace and it sent smaller spaceships to pursue the Jedis. Tony: "Destroyer. And it just released a squad of vulture droids" Ahsoka: "Sorry." Anakin: "At least we finally have a proper challenge. Tony..." Tony: "On it." After giving her this, Tony put on an Iron Man suit and went to the airlock to exit the spaceship. When he got out, he turned on magnetic boots and walked over to vulnerable parts of the spaceship. He took drew a lightsaber of each hand while a Gatling gun slowly formed behind him. The suit extended a power line and connected to the spaceship''s power system and used it as the power source. The Jedis started shooting at the enemy fighters. _____ They had a dogfight and Tony acted as the deflector shield for parts of the spaceship that had weaker defenses. He was able to deflect most of the attacks but it wasn''t enough as he couldn''t cover the entire spaceship. The Jedis were able to eliminate their pursuers but the ship they were on was damaged in the process. The engines were shot and they were slowly losing propulsion. Tony already expected something like this so he went back inside and prepared himself for the crashlanding. Everyone was calmly waiting for the ship to crash when Anakin''s communicator started ringing. Obi-Wan: "Kenobi here. Is that your ship crashing down again?" Anakin: "Relax. This one is part of the plan. So, why did you call?" Obi-Wan: "The Kaminoan we interrogated finally revealed how the clones could be controlled. We haven''t figured out to remove the chips but we could stop the clones from turning on us." Anakin: "You mean..." Obi-Wan: "Yes. Anakin, Tony. You can capture Dooku now. Ahsoka, you are to protect the Hutt-let. You don''t have to return the Hutt-let immediately. Just make sure he''s safe." After Obi-Wan''s hologram shut-off, Anakin and Tony looked at each other. They were trying to talk about their own plan but they could discuss it with Ahsoka yet. She was still fresh from the Jedi Council after all, and still had to learn a few things before they could trust her. Anakin: "Will it work?" Tony: "Not sure. It''s still too early. A lot could change. It''s your call on this. What I saw is just one of the many possibilities after all. Besides, the Force doesn''t really care what happens as long as it stays alive." Anakin: "Then let''s give it a try." _____ The crappy spaceship crash-landed on the sand. While a lot of parts dropped off, most of its parts survived. They started evacuating the ship, while Tony went to the mobile suit hidden in the ship. He left a clone inside as well as HARO to make sure the mobile suit wouldn''t get taken for scraps. Then, he went out to join the rest of the Jedis. Anakin: "Are you sure you want to leave That in there? There are Jawas everywhere." Tony: "It''s fine. HARO can pilot it. We just need to get as far away as we can so that it wouldn''t be revealed." Hearing this, the Jedis jumped down and onto the sand. Anakin led the way, but they stopped once again when they noticed R2 stayed behind. Reluctant beeping* Ahsoka: "Oh Artooie. It''s just endless tracts of gritty, abrasive sand. I''ll clean your servos later. Come on" R2 looked down at the sand and then rolled back to the safety of the spaceship. Tony: "Like master like a droid." Anakin: "I don''t see a problem. Sand is really annoying after all. You should follow R2 and leave that suit. It''ll just get destroyed by the sand." Tony looked at Anakin who started going emo again. He thought that Anakin grew out of that phase after he took in Ahsoka but apparently it wasn''t the case. Tony: "Remind me not to come along when you go somewhere sandy." After this, Tony went towards R2 and reminded the droid of the upgrades on it. R2 launched itself off of the spaceship and the outer shell started folding out again. Aside from the seats which folded to its sides, a set of skis also folded out. The skis'' width slowly expanded until it could cover R2''s feet. After waiting for R2 to fully transform, Tony stepped on the skis and docked it to the suit he was wearing. Anakin and Ahsoka saw the weird vehicle that R2 transformed into and didn''t know what to say. They were staring for quite a while until Tony reminded them to sit and as they were about to go. ____ The Jedis traveled the desert, going towards Jabba''s Palace. They were half-way through when a speeder got close and intercepted them. The moment they saw the speeder, they knew that it was Dooku. Anakin and Tony jumped off to confront him, while Ahsoka remained on R2. Ahsoka and R2 left the area as fast as they could, bringing along the fake Hutt-let with them. Dooku: "Surrender or Die. Both of you." After saying this, Dooku unleashed Force lighting upon the two Jedis. Tony intercepted the lighting and had his suit absorb most of it. Dooku felt Deja Vu and jumped back but it was useless as no repulser blast struck where he was. Tony: "What are you jumping back for? Is absorbing Force Lighting really scary?" Tony acted like he didn''t understand why Dooku jumped back. He wanted to continue confusing the Sith and let him lower his guard against technology. Dooku didn''t know if he was being tricked but he didn''t care. He drew out his lightsaber and went to confront the two. During the first two clashes, he taunted the two while talking about all sorts of things. He made sure to increase the pressure on Tony while taking it easy on Anakin. He wanted Anakin to look superior when it comes to fighting. Dooku: "Stark. Your dependence on technology had made you weak. While you Skywalker. You''re training has come a long way. Boy" Dooku continued fighting with the two while also trying to incite Anakin''s anger. Dooku reminded Anakin of his life in Tatooine. He then reminded the boy that of his mother''s death. Anakin acted like he was disturbed by Dooku''s words and let himself get knocked away. Dooku focused on fighting against Tony, while Anakin got some time to breathe. While on break, Anakin noticed a ship approach them. It hovered over the lightsaber wielders and Ventress suddenly jumped off. Anakin went to confront Ventress while Tony kept Dooku busy. He easily beat Ventress and then he called Dooku''s attention. Anakin: "Surrender Dooku. Or else I''ll have to kill Ventress." Dooku: "Using a hostage. I see that the Dark side has already influenced you. " Dooku kept implying that Anakin is slowly falling to the Dark side. He praised what Anakin was doing but didn''t follow any of Anakin''s instructions. Anakin kept packing his lightsaber closer and closer but Dooku just ignored it and continued fighting Tony. He focused on combat and didn''t show care for Ventress as he responded half-heartedly. Dooku: "Kill her then. It is a blessing to be able to get rid of such a useless ?ssassin. " Anakin decapitated Ventress and her head dropped staring at Dooku. _____ Inside a spaceship parked at the other side of Tatooine. Ventress jumped out of a pod and landed on the ground kneeling. She was remembering the feeling of getting killed and how her master didn''t seem to bat an eye when she''s dead. She experienced betrayal and felt helpless. She was stuck kneeling until she heard a voice that felt familiar. A hologram of Mother Talzin talked to Ventress. She told the Sith about how Ventress should just give up trying to live in the galaxy and just stay in Dathomir like the rest of the Nightsisters. After talking to Ventress, Mother Talzin contacted the Jedi order and told them that she had a way to locate Maul. The Nighsisters started forming a better relationship with the Jedis than with the Siths. _____ Back in Tatooine The fake Ventress''s head was just cut-off yet Dooku was still busy fighting with Tony. The Sith didn''t appear disturbed in the vary least that Tony even complained about Dooku being too cold-blooded. Dooku didn''t answer the taunt and instead just continued fighting. He didn''t seem eager to beat the Jedis until the Jedi''s pointed out that he was stalling. Dooku: "Don''t be overconfident, boy. I just wanted to fight Windu''s Padawan. I don''t have to stall anymore now that I''ve seen the performance of his apprentice." After Dooku said this, large quadruped machines started running from the horizon. They got near the three in no time and surrounded them from all sides. Once surrounded, Tony and Anakin withdrew their lightsabers and got close to each other. They looked at the machines surrounding them and complimented the Sith''s team for developing the machines within such a short amount of time. Tony: "Before we surrender, can I just ask one thing? Why a quadruped? Is it because you can''t figure out how to keep them standing up on just two legs?" Dooku didn''t answer the question as he didn''t know why the machines are designed this way. He didn''t even care about such things before and only ordered their construction to fight against the mobile suits. Dooku tried to respond but then he heard music getting louder. He ordered his droids to shoot at the two Jedis before their mobile suits arrived. Tony: "Too late." Right after he said this, laser beams started hitting the machines. They hit the weapons on Dooku''s machines, leaving them with only their bodies. Tony: "Don''t worry. We won''t try to capture you using mobile suits. I want to see how good my lightsaber skills have come. Time for round 2." After he said this, lightsabers started flying out of Tony''s suit and flew towards Dooku. Dooku laughed after seeing Tony trying to overwhelm him with numbers instead of skill, but he soon stopped laughing. While Tony''s skills weren''t a match against Dooku''s, Tony still had enough control over each lightsaber to beat a Jedi Master not specializing in lightsabers. Dooku was overwhelmed with the number of lightsabers that were wielded with high skill and couldn''t fight back properly. He started getting exhausted and showed an opening. A lightsaber struck at that weakness and things started spiraling out of control for Dooku. Before he knew it, eight lightsabers blades were surrounding his neck. Anakin: "Rest first Count Dooku. I still want to fight you before we bring you back to Coruscant." Tony: "Oh and you''re replica mobile suits. I give them 5 out of 10. You should have used something that could maneuver in the air instead of wasting money on a quadruped. Mimicking animal behavior is complicated. You should have just used your old droids and enlargen them a few times." Chapter 164 - Revenge of the Clones 1 AN: So I found out that Japan''s life-size Gundams were starting to move. It''s probably old news but I like how Japan''s priorities are arranged. AN2: Warning. Things might get confusing. I tried streamlining things but the timeline isn''t supposed to be linear. They''re supposed to be happening as simultaneously as possible. One of the downsides of being able to control multiple bodies simultaneously is that story still has to be told linearly. _____ After capturing Dooku, Anakin and Tony called Ahsoka to stop her from returning Jabba''s son as soon as possible. Thanks to Dooku, the Hutt was currently on guard against Jedis. Jabba should already be prepared to fight against Jedi. They have to work things out first to make sure she can get out alive. Aside from that, they also needed as much as they can to take advantage of Dooku''s capture. Dooku should know a lot of things. The Jedis were counting on that to reduce possible casualties as much as they can. After warning Ahsoka, they picked her up and went to space. There, they contacted people. They talked to the Council and informed them of Dooku''s capture. The Council was reluctant to kill the Count since they were able to capture him twice. Dooku was locked up in a Mandalorian Sarcophagus. Anakin: "Are you sure this can restrain Dooku?" Tony: "Yeah. According to Bo-Katan, this thing is designed to ''imprison us Force-wielding maniacs''" Anakin accepted the description and just watched as Dooku got locked up. He watched as the Sarcophagus got stored along with others. He was just about to leave when he noticed one of the Sarcophagus was colored differently. Anakin: "Uh. Why is that one different?" Tony: "Huh? What do you mean?" Tony knew what Anakin was referring to but he still tried to ignore it. Anakin: "I''m talking about that one with the Leopard print. Why is that Leopard print when the others are just grey." Tony: "Uh... Don''t ask. You''re not ready." _____ After that awkward moment, they went and contacted Mother Talzin. Tony contacted her to ask for her ?ssistance. He wanted her to use her Magik. She was supposed to captured Palpatine''s soul. He was sure that he destroyed all of Palpatine''s clones. He still asked her to make sure Palpatine doesn''t miraculously survive. It was the reason he came here in the first place. He wanted to make sure Palpatine stayed dead. The only way Palpatine could possibly survive is if Star Wars has some sort of time travel that the Jedis weren''t aware of. _____ Aside from the request to make sure Palpatine stayed dead, they also asked Mother Talzin to learn about the Nightsister''s Magik. Tony wanted to learn this universe''s version of magic to try and compare it with MCU''s. He wasn''t really trying to rely on magic as they might also work differently between universes. He just wanted to see if there are similarities between them. If there is, he would do something about it then. He brought Anakin along as he wanted the boy to get more balanced when it comes to knowledge of the Force. Anakin was planning to stay with Padme in this universe so Tony wanted to make his friend as strong as he could. After establishing an agreement, they went back and continued doing their work. ____ In the Supreme Chancellor''s office. Palpatine is currently sitting on his seat, trying to sort out all the information he just learned. He was hearing about a lot of things and was trying to work out what is actually happening. Over the last few rotations, Palpatine has been receiving all kinds of reports. He heard about all sorts of new but they weren''t consistent. Not only was it not consistent, some of the information even contradicted each other. He didn''t understand what was the actual situation as the details, when put together, didn''t make any sense. First, he heard that the Jedis were able to successfully return Jabba''s son back. The kid was returned safely and there was no report any incident happening. Palpatine was prepared to hear such news as he already prepared for such an eventuality. He just wasn''t prepared to act on what he heard next. Instead of working with the Republic, Jabba placed bounties on a lot of the Republic Senators. Palpatine didn''t really care for most of the ones with bounties. He was just concerned that Padme Amidala was involved. Palpatine was planning to use her to control Anakin. She wasn''t supposed to die right now so he immediately sent Clone Troopers to protect her. Palpatine was supposed to send the Jedis to protect her but they told him that none of them were available. At the moment, almost all the Jedis were on the frontlines. A lot of mobile suits were sighted. All of the iconic ones were also sighted. The only ones unaccounted for are Yoda and Windu as they were never seen using their suits. Palpatine was about to proceed to the next problem but he noticed that the number of mobile suits was a lot more than the Jedis reported. There appeared to be more mobile suits than there are Jedis. He wanted to do something because of the increasing threat but couldn''t do anything officially as the Jedis were using these to regain the Republic''s territory. He wanted to leave the Jedis alone but he heard the news from his private cloning facilities. According to the people on-site, countless Jedi were raiding each of the facilities. He didn''t believe it at first but footage showed that the attacker was competent enough with the lightsaber and should be Jedis. He was just wondering where all of these Jedi came from as there were too many Jedi. There seemed to be at least 5 times the amount of Jedi right now when compared to the start of the Clone Wars. He was just about to investigate it but another report came before he could even send the order. The Jedis reported that they encountered Count Dooku. According to the Jedi Council, Tony and Anakin tried to capture him but the Sith was able to escape. The problem is that Dooku took both of Anakin''s arms before he escaped. The Jedis ?ssured Palpatine that Anakin regained his arms using Tony''s machines but Palpatine wasn''t comforted by it. Palpatine knew from his master that the number of midi-chlorian went down proportionally with the amount real body a person had. While Anakin should still have an overwhelming midi-chlorian count, it was much lower than what the boy had before. Palpatine tried to contact his apprentice to reprimand him but his calls weren''t answered. He tried to call one of the Separatist leaders under him but they also reported that they couldn''t contact the Count. Palpatine was just trying to find out what happened to Dooku when Mother Talzin contacted him. She demanded Palpatine return Maul. Palpatine was just about to send ignore her but was able to as she showed him a picture of Dooku unconscious. She didn''t explain how she got Dooke as she just told Palpatine that she would trade one of his apprentices for another. Palpatine didn''t know why the Nightsisters were getting involved in all of this but he didn''t want to deal with her right now. He tried to ignore her but he was then shown a picture of Ventress. Mother Talzin didn''t hide and told Palpatine that she made a deal with the Jedis. She caught Dooku and traded him so that the Jedis would let her ''daughter'' go. Ventress was already on her way and Mother Talzin was preparing her side of the deal. She told Palpatine that she was now using Force Magik to try and gain information from Dooku. This wasn''t part of their deal but she thought that this action would help her ''family'' stay on the good side of the Jedis. She gave Palpatine a chance to keep his secret in exchange for her ''son''. Palpatine was aware that Maul is alive but he wasn''t aware of his other apprentice''s location. He tried to tell her this but she didn''t listen. She insisted that he get Maul quickly before her Magik succeeds. She then told him that he knew the rough area where Maul is located. She couldn''t get more accurate though. She was planning to search every inch of the planet but then she remembered that Palpatine had an army at his disposal. She told Palpatine to use his Clone Troopers to search for her ''son''. _____ While it appeared that Mother Talzin was trying to help Palpatine keep his secret for the sake of being on the same(Dark) side. In truth, she was just doing what the Jedis told her to do. Tony ''accidentally'' triggered Order 66 and revealed to the Jedis the proficiency of the CTs to hunt down Jedis. Seeing them easily kill a Jedi, even a fake one, made them wary of the CTs. They may have figured out a way to handle the CTs but they still didn''t want to risk it. That was when Tony suggested that they use the clones to hunt down Maul for them. Since the Jedis were preparing for all kinds of emergencies, they figured that having the CTs on another part of the galaxy would be better than having them all stay on Coruscant. They told Mother Talzin to coerce Palpatine. They told her that Palpatine has a way to control the close and reminded her to ask for capture and not kill. They would handle Maul''s transportation later. They would leave Maul alone as long as Mother Talzin made sure Maul wouldn''t be a threat to the galaxy. Tony made sure no part of the deal stated that they couldn''t kill Maul in self-defense. _____ With everything that seems to be happening, Palpatine didn''t resist and allowed himself to be blackmailed. He asked for the location but this just caused more problems. According to Mother Talzin, Maul was currently on a planet that is part of the Council of Neutral Systems. It was a group consisting of planets that didn''t want to take part in the war. Those neutral systems were currently being protected by the Mandalorians. He heard reports that Jango was currently working for them. He was wondering if the original could somehow affect his clones. Palpatine didn''t have much time to hesitate though as Mother Talzin already starting counting down from 5. Palpatine had no time to waste. He sent part of the Republic''s army over with the excuse that the Separatists were trying to take over those systems. The communication ended and Palpatine contacted General Grievous next. He told the cyborg to send droids to Maul''s location. He had to make sure that the Separatists were actually there to make things easier. He was busy with his other problems that he didn''t notice that his contact with Grievous had problems. First of all, he forgot that he wasn''t wearing his hood while contacting the cyborg. Next, he didn''t notice that the communications cut-off for a brief moment. He just gave the order without noticing that the Jedis were listening. Tony even replaced some of the commands without anyone noticing. Instead of the planet, Grievous heard Palpatine send the Saparatist''s army to attack Coruscant. The cyborg was already prepared to execute such a scenario so he didn''t ask any questions. Now, the Jedis have concrete evidence that Palpatine controlled the enemies. Aside from that, they also used this chance to send to space all the CTs that were stationed on Coruscant. Tony and Anakin was recalled to Coruscant along with a select group of Jedis Chapter 165 - Revenge of the Clones 2 Jedi Temple Tony and Anakin''s transport landed and they were welcomed by an empty Jedi Temple. Ahsoka was sent somewhere else as she was still too young to join the level of fight that was going to happen When the two got off, the silence that greeted them made them feel weird. There were used to be at least a few younglings roaming around in their free time. They might try to sneak around but the Jedis still notice them. Now though, there was literally no one around that could be sensed. There was no one around because the Jedi Council already evacuated the Temple. The only ones inside are the Astro-droids that control the Jedis'' star-fighters as well as the Jedis called in. Anakin sent R2 to prepare his fighter while Tony had JARVIS do last-minute checks. They then proceeded to meet the rest of the Jedis who are in the Temple. When they saw the rest, they were greeted by pairs of Jedis talking with each other. Most of the Jedis were group based on their past relationship of Masters and Padawans as these relationships made them familiar with how the other Jedi operated. It wasn''t all pairings however as some of them were grouped differently. There were others who were alone but there is one group that has more members than the others. The group which is bigger than the other is Windu and the boys ( Kit Fisto (Tentacles), Saesee Tiin (2 big horns), Agen Kolar (multiple mini horns)). They were a squad of Jedi who has done dangerous extermination operations together before. (AN: If you have time to waste. Check out comic Star Wars Republic #65 and 66. It''s a much better demonstration of the skills of the squad that was supposed to capture Palpatine. It should be stand-alone enough.) They were talking with each other but they didn''t have that serious of a mood when compared with the others Fury: "All right boys. We''re doing it just like the old days. But this time, we''re arresting the Chancellor. Stark, Skywalker. You''re finally here. Let''s start." Windu already informed everyone of the incoming attack and already had every prepare their mobile suits and starfighters. He just waited for Tony to come so that they could do one last thing. Windu: "Tony. You''re a Jedi Knight now." "WHAT?" Windu: "Calm down. You''re not required to get a Padawan. It''s just weird having you remain as a Padawan when the rest are Knights." Tony: "Fine." _____ After a short congratulatory greeting, the Jedis were sent on their various ?ssignments. Windu and the boys went to capture Palpatine. Tony and Yoda also followed this group. Tony was going to handle the mob characters while Yoda was there as a backup in case of emergencies. The rest were sent to guard the Destroyers until everything settles down. No one was ?ssigned to protect Coruscant''s surface because it would only be a waste of time to do so. Coruscant has more than five thousand levels. The Jedis have control over the upper layers but that''s about it. Even they weren''t fully aware of what happens in the planet''s lower levels. Unless Grievous took all the droids he had from the battlefront across the galaxy, the Separatists wouldn''t have a chance to control the Coruscant Underworld. There are too many rooms and hidden structures below that Tony wasn''t able to explore it with his near unlimited amount of clones. The Separatist''s droids shouldn''t be able to do any better considering that most of them are still the stupid B1 Battle droids. The only concern the Jedis had is that someone would go inside the Temple and into the restricted Holocron vaults. The concern wasn''t going to be a problem as Tony already started refitting the Jedi Temple the moment the Council agreed to leave the Republic after the war is over. Within a moment''s notice, the pyramid-like structure of the Jedi Temple could rise and move away from Coruscant. Shaak Ti, along with JARVIS and the other droids, should be able to repel most lone intruders. If there are many more intruders the defense team can handle, they could just launch the Jedi Temple into space and let the Jedi''s with mobile suits handle the invaders. _____ In the Space Outside Coruscant Qui-Gon was resting on his star-fighter waiting for the enemy to go when he decided to contact Anakin for a bit. He wanted to see how the boy he picked up years before has changed. Qui-Gon: "Anakin. How are you faring?" Anakin: "I''m fine master. I''m actually excited now that the war is about to end." Obi-Wan: "Don''t go too far too fast Anakin. We still have to defeat General Grievous First." Anakin: "Yes Master" Qui-Gon: "You should relax Obi-Wan. You may have forgotten but Anakin sounds just like you when you were younger. You''re similar in almost all aspects. The only difference is that he decided to pursue his feelings." Anakin: "Wha..." Anakin was starting to panic at the hint that his relationship with Padme has been exposed. He thought that he hid the situation quite well so he didn''t have any excuse prepared when Qui-Gon exposed the whole thing. Obi-Wan: "You''re genuinely surprised? I thought you were just play-hiding." Anakin wanted to say something but the alarms in his star-fighter started sounding. They looked up to the projected hyperspace exit point and were greeted by a fleet of Separatist destroyers. The fleet was just as they expected except for one thing. Instead of small starfighter-sized vulture droids surrounding the carriers, there were Vulture droids twice the size of the Jedi''s mobile suits. There were a lot fewer Vulture droids than regularly though which should be because the production cost of the larger vulture droid is much higher than producing multiple small ones. Obi-Wan: "Is it just me or are those..." Anakin: "Dammit Tony." _____ Inside the Senate Windu and the boys were going to the Chancellor''s office but were intercepted by a squad of Clone Troopers. The Jedis were a bit alarmed at the sight of Clone Troopers but Yoda went forward and handled the troopers. Yoda: "A lot of you, there are." CT: "Sir. We received a message that the senate is going to be under attack. We have evacuated the building according to the new evacuation protocol sent to our helmet. We have even made sure not to make contact with the Chancellor to confuse the attackers but the warnings that the senate is going to be under attack are still showing. We remained... " Tony: "Oh right. That. Sorry. JARVIS." After Tony commanded JARVIS, the prompts in their helmets stopped. Tony confirmed that the warning is gone, and then Yoda told the troopers that the Jedis would handle the rest. The CTs were sent to the hangars where they would be piloting their fighters and help repel the Separatist who just arrive. CT: "Right away." After the Troopers left, the group went to the Chancellor''s office. They thought they were going to be facing a platoon or something but there was just a pair of Red Guards on standby in Palpatine''s room. Palpatine: "Master Windu. Master Yoda. I thought Skywalker''s incident with the Hutts has gone well. Having you two visit me must mean that something bad has happened." Windu: "Chancellor. We received reports that the Sith have infiltrated the Senate and is planning to take control of the Republic." Palpatine: "That''s horrible. Tell me what I can do." Since Palpatine didn''t go and fight immediately, the Jedis went with plan B and played along. Tony went forward and showed Palpatine a ball made of nanites. Tony: "Chancellor. You are probably going to be their primary target. You should wear this nanite suit so that you have some level of protection." Tony approached Palpatine as if he was just doing his job when Palpatine stepped away from Tony. Tony insisted that Palpatine wear the suit but the old man was just running around while refusing the offer. The official reason Palpatine refused is that the Jedis needed all the protection they could get while they escort him but everyone knew that Palpatine was on guard against all of Tony''s equipment. The game of tag went on for a while but Palpatine still showed no signs of exhaustion. The situation ended when Tony threw the nanite ball straight down the back of Palpatine''s head. Palpatine tried to tilt his head and dodge but some of the ball suddenly exploded and some nanites splashed onto Palpatine. Right after the explosion happened, the Red Guards that were stationed went to approach Palpatine. They immediately fell down though as Yoda used the Force to knock them down. Palpatine: "Is all this really necessary Master Yoda?" Palpatine still tried to remove the nanites with his hands when he noticed that the Jedis kept silent. He looked up and saw that the Jedis were just standing there staring at him. Palpatine: "Tell me, Master Windu. Why are you really here?" Windu: "It''s over Darth Sidious. In the name of the Galactic Senate of the Republic, you''re under arrest." Palpatine: "In the name of the Senate? I AM THE SENATE" Just as Palpatine said this, Palpatine emitted Force Lightning and directed it around his body. The nanites acted like they were damaged by electricity. They fell down his head and clothes only to fall down the edge of his robes that cover the ground. Tony: "Hey Palpatine. Before you fight, can you teach me how to use Force Lightning?" Palpatine ignored the request as he extended his arms and lightsabers popped out of his robes. Tony jumped back to avoid getting caught up in the fight. Right at the moment Tony jumped away, Palpatine also jumped but he jumped towards Windu. Palpatine used one of the lightsabers to strike at Windu''s boys, while he used the other to block Windu''s strikes. Windu was able to fight but his boys weren''t so lucky. They were able to block a few stricks but Palpatine''s movements suddenly sped up. The change in pace surprises them. and caught them off guard. Palpatine landed a strike on each of them, leaving Windu, Yoda, and Tony. Palpatine and Windu continued fighting, dragging the fight all over the current floor. Yoda didn''t interfere in the fight but he still waited while also order Tony to look at the fallen Jedi. Tony took a look and saw that none of them were decapitated. Some of them almost had their torsos cut off but they were still in one piece. Tony created some clones and let them handle the Jedis _____ Out in Mandalore Jango Fett was currently standing with the other Mandalorian clan leaders. They were waiting for the leaders of Mandalore, Bo-Katan, and Satine, to decide. Satine: "We can''t go. We are supposed to be the leader of Neutral Systems. We all agreed not to participate in the war and we should follow it." Bo-Katan: "That was because of politics. The Sith are different. " They were still arguing when they received news of the Republic''s fleet getting inside Neutral Systems'' territory. Bo-Katan showed Satine the reports and told her sister to use this excuse. Bo-Katan: "Here. They stepped in first. Now can we join the fight?" Satine: "All right. You can go if you want. You just have to make sure to leave the starfighters here to guard the territory" Bo-Katan: "That one''s easy." Bo-Katan pushed a bu??on on her wrist communicator. A few moments later, the Republic''s starships could be seen right outside Mandalore. Bo-Katan: "Look. Our ride just arrived." Chapter 166 - Revenge of the Clones 3 After preparing, the Mandalorians, who were itching to join the fight, got on the Republic''s Star Destroyers. They boarded quickly as they were already prepared for battle. After they settled down, some had some weird gazes after they realized what happened. As some of them didn''t really pay attention, they just heard that the Republic trespassed onto Neutral territory. When they were called to fight, some of the warriors thought that they were going to fend off the Republic''s forces. Those mucle-brained wariors just noticed the situation after riding on their ''enemy''s'' ships. The leaders of the Mandalorian clans noticed some confusion so they explained to the warriors what actually happened. The weilder of the Darksaber is calling for them and that the Republic''s forces are currently under Bo-Katan''s control. The Mandalorians didn''t have any objections about thedeployment but some did have some problems working with the clones. The leaders didn''t really care about the copied Mandalorians working with/for them so they just gave instructions to treat the clones as members of Clan Fett _____ Inside the flagship''s control room Bo-Katan and Jango Fett, and the some Mandalorian leaders were currently organizing the fleet and making plans on how to join the war when a clone trooper interrupted their meeting. CT: "Sir. General Stark sent us a reminder to execute the search before returning. It''s just..." Bo-Katan: "Isn''t it just a message? The channel has already been prepared." CT: "It''s the message. We''re not sure if it''s appropriate to broadcast this message" The CT didn''t need any commands as he immediately played the message "Hey Maul. Go back to your home. Your mother is calling for you..." The message is followed up by some consequenceues. The problem is that the punishments are for juveniles. If it wasn''t a Jedi presonally giving the message, the troopers would just consider the message as a stray message that they would ignore. The message didn''t feel serious at all. There is even one warning where Maul should just start running as his mother is getting impatient. He should just continue hiding as his Mother has already picked up her slippers and is getting ready to hit him. The trooper explained that they were still having doubts about broadcasting the message. They have some intel on Maul and knew that he has skills that could rival a Jedi. They thought that the message was too immature even if they were fellow Jedis/ The Mandalorians didn''t get why the message is so immature but they didn''t really think about it. Tony sent a message, prior to this, to make sure Maul recieves his message/ Since Tony gave the orders to broadcast the message, they ignored the CT''s doubts and passed the message to Mandalore. Withing minutes, the message started circulating the Netrual territories. They then went back to Coruscant, ignoring whatever tantrum Maul may have done. They used a shorter Hyperspace route that Tony''s clones discovered during their free time. Scouting for new hyperspace routes may have been an incredibly dangerous task for an explorer, but it was just a Kamikaze run for Tony''s shadow clones. With the travel time cut by almost half, Palpatine would soon have more problems on his plate. ______ Space Outside Coruscant Anakin, Obi-Wan, and Qui-Gon were currently fighting the oversized vulture droids while approaching Grievous'' ship. They may have remained unharmed but things weren''t going well. The Jedis were outnumbered even with fighters acting as reinforcements. The Jedis plans of capturing all forces of the Sith at the same time is getting delayed Qui-Gon: "We wouldn''t be able to catch Grievous in time like this. You two. Go to the ship. Focus on getting on board and leave the rest to me." After Qui-Gon said this, he went forward and attracted the attention of vulture droids. Obi-Wan and Anakin used the chance to get closer to the ship. They were preparing to destroy the shield and board the ship when they heard an explosion coming on their communication channels. Anakin: "What was that?" Qui-Gon: "Sorry. That was me. Looks like I''m getting old for these kinds of fights." Qui-Gon voice seemed calm but the two Jedis didn''t feel reassured. They looked back and saw that Qui-Gon''s craft has sustained large amounts of damage. When they saw that Qui-Gon was in a predicamant, they both tried to fly back and help. They weren''t able to go too far as they were stopped by Qui-Gon who noticed the two''s reactions. Qui-Gon: "Don''t mind me and board the ship already" Anakin: "But Master. Your ship wouldn''t last long like that." Obi-Wan: "Anakin''s right. At least let us get you on board as well." Qui-Gon refused the offer and told the two to board the ship. The two did as intructed. They destroyed the shield generators and boarder the spaceship. They quickly cleaned up the droids in the landing bay, only to hear something ominous coming from Qui-Gon. Qui-Gon: "Don''t worry. I''ve finished learning the way to retain consciousness after death. Dying isn''t such a sad thing anymore as I can still help you after becoming one with the Force." The two looked out at space only to witness Qui-Gon''s spacecraft get hit by missiles and blaster beams. The mechanical door then closed up, restoring the atmoshperc seal inside the spaceship. ""Nooo!!!"" The two Jedis were shocked as they just witnessed Qui-Gon''s death. They were just getting at the point where they felt something when they heard Qui-Gon''s voice again. Qui-Gon: "Calm down you two." "Master?" Qui-Gon: "I already told you two that death is just a phase for me. I''ll teach you how to do it later. For now, go and capture Grievous." The two still didn''t enderstand why they heard Qui-Gon''s voice but they felt that it was really Qui-Gon talking to them. They followed his instructions and proceeded on their mission. On their way, Qui-Gon started telling the two a bit about becoming a Force Ghost. After learning about Qui-Gon''s situation, the two calmed down. They didn''t have to worry too much as Qui-Gon is ''just'' dead. After the brief introduction to the new status of death, Anakin remembered Tony''s deal with Mother Talzin. He was weirded out by Tony asking for Palpatine''s soul to be captured or killed. Now, he finally understood why Palpatine has to be completely dead. _____ Meanwhile, on Coruscant Windu was still fighting with Palpatine while Tony and Yoda watched and remained on guard. The two didn''t join the fight as they were waiting for accidents that were about to happen. Tony tried to search for hidden lightsabers and other weapons that Palpatine may have in his office when the accident that they were waiting for finally happened. It announced itself in the form of an elevator door opening DING While the Jedi and Sith were fighting, the elevator doors started to open. Tony went to the elevator doors and greeted the new arrival. Jar-jar: "Tony? Whatsa yousa doen hair?" Tony: "Go back Jar Jar. The Chancellor is under guard. He couldn''t receive guests right now even if he wanted to." Jar-jar: "But da war. Wesa needen to evacuaten" Tony: "It''s fine. The gundams are outside. You should go first." Tony tried to shoo away Jar-jar but the Gungan just wouldn''t follow. Jar-Jar kept trying to get to Palpatine. Knowing that the conversation was getting to the point where he would be stupid if did not notice that Jar-jar was up to something, Tony stopped playing with Jar-jar. He drew his lightsaber and told Jar-jar that Palpatine''s life is being threatened right now. Jar-jar must talk to Palpatine later as Tony couldn''t allow anyone to meet Palpatine at the moment. Tony struck the floors as a threat, but Jar Jar just moved sideways and then continued moving. Tony didn''t waste time any longer and placed his lightsaber on Jar-jar''s neck. Tony: "Go back Darth Jar-jar. You could still get out as you didn''t do anything. If you continue this, I''m going to have to capture you" Jar-Jar still tried to act dumb and it made Tony impatient. Tony felt that this was enough and made his move. He tried slicing Jar-jar''s face or his hands off, but Jar-jar jumped back and avoided the attacks. Jar-jar''s backflip looked comical but Tony felt Jar-jar''s change as the Gungan started talking Jar-jar: "That was close. You shouldn''t go around waving that thing around your friends." Tony: "You should have just kept quite and not try to help Palpatine." Jar-Jar: "Fair point. Still, I couldn''t just stay back and do nothing seeing as my apprentice is about to die. Especially since I still have to teach something to this student of mine. You can''t expect me to stay still while he lead the Sith to ruin by disregarding the Rule of 2" Jar-jar proceeded to ask a few questions while still trying to get past Tony. Tony played along and answered some questions while asking some questions about the Sith. Tony used multiple lightsabers to make Jar-jar retreat but the Gungan kept dodging and avoiding the lightsabers. Jar-jar was able to dodge the attacks easily at first but Tony slowly memorized Jar-jar''s movements. After a few clashes, Tony and his clones had enough intel to start predicting Jar-jar''s attacks After Jar-jar was cornered, he started treating Tony seriously. He didn''t bring any lightsaber along but he used of Force Lighting to try and disable a few of the flying lightsabers. Along with the lightning sparks, Jar-jar also used various things to handle Tony. He used some vases and other furnitures around the place to try and hit Tony. Tony kept Jar-jar busy by destroying all the furniture in the area but he got a little too focused on destroing Palpatine''s things. He didn''t notice Jar-jar spitting and only noticed that he had an opening after he was hit by something sticky. Tony looked at his hand and saw that it was stuck to wall by some goo. He first thought that it was Spiderman''s web fluid but he felt that it was far more ''icky'' TOny: "Ugh. What is this?" Jar-jar: "Gungan water proofing. It''s one of the few reasons I decided to stay Gungan. Give up and let me see my arrogant apprentice." Jar-Jar had an easier time getting thought Tony''s lighsabers without Tony''s body blocking. He calmly went towards the room where WIndu and Palpatine was fighting when suddenly ducked. A green lightsaber flew where his head was. Yoda: "Hmm. Going to your apprentice, you are not." Chapter 167 - Revenge of the clones 4 AN: So that moving Gundam thing just needs its head and then it is visually ready. I guess that Gundam was supposed to be finished earlier but the apocalypse happened and the engineers had no motivation to cram and finish it. Can''t be sure tho because in my mind, Japanese are usually too busy that I can''t imagine them cramming. _____ Coruscant Tony is currently stuck to the wall, watching as Yoda kept Jar Jar busy and away from Palpatine. While the two were preoccupied, Tony got himself off of the sticky fluid Jar Jar shot at him. After he got out, he went out of the way to make sure he wouldn''t distract Yoda. Yoda noticed Tony leaving and started accelerating. Compared to the usual speed that he used when training Jedis, he was now moving at speeds that most Jedis couldn''t react against. Tony was amazed that Yoda could still move that fast despite his age. He was more surprised with Jar Jar''s ability though because while Yoda was moving as fast as he could, Jar Jar was still able to dodge all of Yoda''s strikes. Tony watched Jar Jar closely and felt that the Gungan wasn''t really trying to fight Yoda. Jar Jar was just there to act as a delay for something. Instead of shooting lightning or kicking, Jar Jar just used those openings to take a rest and taunt Yoda. Jar Jar tried to do Yoda''s reversed sentences, but he just sounded like Crazy Yoda after the Jedi Master got high breathing whatever is in that swamp planet. Tony didn''t know what Jar-Jar was planning but he was sure that the guy was about to do something. He decided to do something to mess with him. Tony tried to go back to Windu but Jar-Jar noticed him sneaking away and shot lightning at him. Tony tried to dodge but Jar Jar started throwing other objects at him until he was dragged into the fight. Jar Jar: "Boring, this fight is. Help Yoda, yousa will." Yoda noticed Jar Jar''s intentions and thought that it was about time for Tony to do something. He told Tony to do that ''trick'' and fight Jar Jar as well while also helping Windu. Getting the green light, Tony sat down and started focusing. Jar Jar was perplexed at Tony meditating in a fight. He didn''t understand why Tony left himself so vulnerable that he backed off for a bit and asked Tony what he was doing. Tony: "Shh. Quite, I need. Focus, I must." Tony tried to look like he needed to focus as much as possible but he rarely meditated seriously. The only occasion he meditated was when he was told to do so and while someone was watching. Jar-jar couldn''t take the scene seriously so he made fun of Tony. He told Tony that he should just leave the meditating to the masters but stopped halfway. In front of Jar Jar, multiple Tonys appeared out of thin air. Jar Jar first thought that they were all mere Force Projections, but he heard some things breaking and noticed some of Tony''s bodies stepped on broken shards that were on the ground. Jar Jar started to get nervous after seeing Tony''s ''projections'' affect matter. He got even more nervous after they ''projections'' started arming themselves. Lightsabers flew from the ''meditating'' Tony and onto the hands of the other Tonys. They then started playing with their lightsabers. Yoda: "Hmm. Surprised, are you?" Jar-Jar: "Yousa... That''s impossible. Such a thing is... That''s supposed to be forbidden by the Jedis" Tony: "Jedis? Haven''t you heard? We''re technically not Jedis anymore. Not sure if it will work but it should cause some problems when executing Order 66." Jar Jar was surprised that the Jedis knew Order 66. He was depending on that to distract Yoda and the other Jedi Masters. It wasn''t the only plan he had in mind but it was one of the plans that were conveniently appropriate for the situation. He decided to discard the plan since the Jedis looked prepared for it. Jar Jar when with another plan and tried to sneak around and press something. Yoda and Tony noticed his movements and cooperated to get whatever Jar-Jar was touching. They weren''t able to stop Jar Jar and knew that they failed after they noticed things appeared to have happened. Not only is the surroundings shaking, but they also heard something. Windu: "MOTHERF*CKER" Hearing Windu say this, they all knew that Jar Jar did something serious. ______ Space Outside Coruscant Anakin and Obi-Wan were outside the Bridge, waiting for R2 to hack the doors. They didn''t appear exhausted and looked to be in their best conditions. Thanks to Qui-Gon exploiting his intangibility as a Force Ghost, the Jedis were easily able to go to the ship''s Bridge. They encountered some droids on their way but since Qui-Gon would inform the Jedis before they met the droids, all those droids became scrap metal before they could do anything. With Qui-Gon leading the way, most of the droids that would pose a threat to Anakin and Obi-Wan were destroyed. The only droids that should pose a threat are the staff-wielding MagnaGuards that Grievous keeps with him. The two Jedis were preparing when Anakin noticed his communicators and found out that someone was calling. He picked up the call and heard Tony tell him to kill Grievous quickly. Obi-Wan overheard the call and also heard that Anakin should use the Force to crush Dooku''s remaining organic parts to kill Dooku quickly. Obi-Wan wanted to stop and talk but he heard Master Yoda''s voice backing Tony. Obi-Wan didn''t know why they wanted to kill Grievous immediately but figured that something must have happened outside. He didn''t try to stop Anakin any longer and just told Anakin to remember to control himself after. They heard R2 beeping, telling them that he got access to the doors. The two Jedis prepared and then told R2 to open the doors. Obi-Wan: "Hello there" Grievous: "General Kenobi. We''ve been... [coughing sounds]" Before Grievous could even finish talking, Anakin already raised his hands and was trying to Force Crush Grievous''s internal organs. Anakin didn''t have any problems searching for feelings to use as Grievous killed a lot of Jedis that Anakin was acquainted with. Grievous tried to do something but Obi-Wan protected Anakin until the boy was finished. Before long, Grievous''s android body was laying on the ground. After killing Grievous, the Jedis confronted the droid who tried to attack them as well as the MagnaGuards that were with Grievous. Since they didn''t have a VIP/Senate that they had to protect, they were able to focus on fighting. They quickly destroyed all the droids in the vicinity. They were about to report their success but Anakin saw something from the window and called Obi-Wan''s attention to it. Outside the window, they saw a huge puff of smoke on Coruscant''s surface. Since it was visible even from outer space, they knew that something big must have happened on Coruscant. They tried to contact the Jedis on the surface but most of the Jedis on the surface didn''t answer. Tony replied that things were still unclear from below and asked them what they saw from outside. Anakin described what he saw. Aside from the cloud of smoke, he also pointed out that he thought he saw a silhouette of something big. The smoke started clearing up and they saw an incomplete frame of a huge Mecha moving. The mecha was humanoid like the Gundams but was 10 times larger than the mobile suits. After describing what they saw, they heard Tony blaming himself for bringing mobile suits. What they heard next was mostly gibberish. They waited for Tony to calm down but what he said next confused them. Tony asked if what they saw is a Jaeger or a Megazord. They didn''t know what the difference was but Tony talked and said that they should just ignore what he just said. Tony: "Look around you and check if there is a ship big enough to carry this robot." The two Jedis looked at the battlefield and noticed a huge cargo ship. It wasn''t directly above the mecha but it was in huge mecha''s landing trajectory*. Since there was no other ship that could carry the things, they figured that that was the ship that dropped it. * AN: Star wars Space battles are weird. There should still be some planetary rotation but the fights look like they are in geostationary orbit. I''m not sure whether the spaceships match the planet''s rotation when they fight or if they just use anti-gravity to stay at the same place Tony: "I''ve sent R2 fake holo-messages. Use Grievous''s comms and tell the Separatists to surrender. Then, use the droids and what we have left to occupy that ship. Be careful because Jar Jar brought that one. We''ll handle the one on the ground so just make sure Jar Jar couldn''t remote detonate that ship or something. " Anakin: "Occupy? We don''t have enough men." Tony: "Don''t worry. The reinforcements are coming. Just tell Obi-Wan to be careful in case some of the clones execute Order 66." Moments after Tony said this, the fleet from Mandalore got out of Hyperspace. Spaceships and Mandalorians got out of the ships and joined in the mess. _____ Back at the surface. With the larger mecha joining the fight, Tony decided to stop holding back. Tony and his clones ganged up on Jar Jar and punched the Gungan until he passed out. They didn''t kill Jar Jar because he was still of use. He might still have some intel they need that they couldn''t get from Palpatine. They went to where Windu and Palpatine were and saw Windu looking out the window without Palpatine. He said that Palpatine disappeared after the explosion but he suspected that the guy was in the newly arrived mecha. Not long after he said this, a black mobile suit, with a V-shaped horn, flew near the window close to him. It looked like Unicorn Gundam Banshee but with a V fin instead of a mohawk-like fin. Windu: "The Shatterpoints are weird. There is one in that thing and there is another one below. Tony, look for Palpatine in case he went below. I''ll make sure to destroy this one" Windu jumped out of the window and boarder his Gundam. After the Gundam''s ???kpit closed, the Banshee Gundam immediately transformed from its Unicorn mode to its Destroy mode. The suit''s armor panels all over its body started moving, revealing a purple golden layer underneath. The purple golden layer then started glowing with a shade of purple similar to Windu''s lightsaber. (AN: Check Unicorn/Banshee Gundam Transformation on Youtube. Similar to that except black with purple glow) Aside from the body armor panels, it''s V fin also split into a W. The W then flipped around, turning into an M for Motherf*cker. After the transformation, Windu drew two purple lightsabers and started hacking at the new mecha. Since the bigger mecha was slow and Windu used Shatterpoint without care, the machine was getting disassembled quickly. Tony stayed to watch the transformation, as well as see Windu in action. He had a hard time looking for crystals that match Windu''s lightsaber purple glow. He wanted to make sure his efforts weren''t in vain as that purple color was much harder to replicate than he expected. After seeing that everything went smoothly, he put his focus on his clones which jumped down. His clones were busy trying to find a running Palpatine. ______ While Windu was busy dismantling the large mecha using his Motherf*cker suit, Tony and clones were on the ground looking for traces of Palpatine. It was hard looking for Palpatine so Tony didn''t hold back and created as many clones as he can. He would leave once he killed Palpatine anyway so he didn''t mind revealing his clones to the galaxy. He even has a story prepared in case he needed to go back one day. With Tony''s clones multiplying every second, he was soon able to cover the Senate building and all the floors beneath it. They saw a lot of footprints running away. Tony had enough manpower so he sent his clones to track all of them. After taking a look at the whole area, he noticed that one of his clones was already in pursuit and on a trajectory that was heading towards the Jedi Temple. The tracks were going downwards, leading towards the lowest level of Coruscant that was beneath the Jedi Temple. It was too much to just be a coincidence so Tony rushed towards the Jedi Temple. When he got to it, he used the hidden passageways he memorized as well as his lightsabers in order to reach the lowest level of Coruscant that was below the Jedi Temple. On his way down, he felt the Dark Side of the Force gradually overwhelming the light side. He felt that the Sith had something important down there as the Jedi Temple should have purified most of the Dark energies. The Sith shouldn''t have gone there for a long time yet he still felt darkness coming from below. He went down as fast as he could. He arrived on the first floor but he still kept digging because he felt that the source of this darkness was still below. After getting through the lowest layer of metal, he finally found the source of the darkness. There was a Sith Temple below which appeared to be the source of that energy. He looked around the temple and noticed that there were signs that people were here recently. Traps might have been set up but he didn''t have the time to spring each trap individually. He created more clones and had them all charge in. The clones were able to trigger some traps but those traps were too old and didn''t work properly. The clones explored the Temple until they found something that looked suspicious. There were a lot of Sith relics in the temple but a mirror was caught Tony''s attention. Its frame was filled with runes that reminded him of Nightsisters'' magik. There was a blue flame in front which attracted attention as this was the only flame in the Temple. When he got near the mirror, he saw someone running in it. It reminded him of Palpatine but he couldn''t be sure as the person was already far away. He didn''t know what to do so he got his clone to touch the mirror. The clone''s hand passed through and the clone continued until he fell on the other side. Tony checked to see if his clone was still part of his network. After seeing that the clone was still linked, he used the clone to investigate. Inside the mirror was black space with a pathway. At the end of each pathway, there were some circles that looked similar to the mirror he first encountered. It wasn''t completely identical though as there were runes that were definitely not in the mirror. Tony was interested in the engravings so here created more clones to split the workload. A quarter of the clones looked at the engravings while the rest went to investigate the black space. Tony''s clones were slowly filling the area when he heard a m?tur? yet familiar voice call his name. "Mas...Tony?" Chapter 168 - Mo****F*ckin Time Travel AN: Ok, time travel talk will be weird. Also, what''s about to happen is technically canon but it is Disney canon. Still, it is rumored to be a solution to the whole sequel trilogy and it actually helps ... .. %%% *** ***. AN2: It isn''t like MCU time travel but there is still a multiverse. ______ After hearing the voice, Tony looked behind.There, he saw a m?tur? Togrutan Woman staring at him. He didn''t recognize her but somehow, he still felt that she looked familiar. He wasn''t sure why he felt this feeling but knew better than to ignore it in this universe. He went with his suspicions and tried to find out why she looked familiar. He looked at the markings on her face and head tails as these the markings there were the easiest way to identify a Togrutant. He checked the markings and their colors and then he thought if anyone of the Togrutans that he knew had similar markings. He had a match almost instantaneously but finding out who the woman was, did not give him any relief. Instead, he was disturbed by the implications of meeting the woman. Before he made any conclusions, an idea started to form in his head. An idea that could possibly get rid of the current situation he was it. He looked at the woman in front of him, searching for things that might prove that the woman wasn''t the person he thought she was. He spotted something crucial in that there were two lightsabers on this woman''s waist. There were some slight differences in the markings but as long as no clones or identical twins were involved, the woman in front of him should be Ahsoka Tano. The two lightsabers didn''t help as Ahsoka using two lightsabers was something likely to happen. Just recently, Anakin consulted with him on how to help Ahsoka survive the Clone Wars. They thought about some possible solutions but the most practical solution they could think of was for Ahsoka to use two lightsabers. She would have to get used to using the second lightsaber but using one lightsaber for her defense was easier to train in than their other solutions. She also inherited Anakin''s tendency to lose his lightsaber so having her get another lightsaber wasn''t such a bad idea. At the very least, she would have a spare lightsaber to use in case he lost one. After seeing the lightsaber and checking the woman out one last time, he finally admitted that the person in front of him is, indeed, Ahsoka Tano. Tony: "Hey...Snips? Do you still want to be called Snips? Wait, first things first. What date and time is it supposed to be right now?" Tony asked this as he wasn''t sure how to talk with someone from the future. He wasn''t sure what the mechanics of time travel in this universe is. He wanted to see if he could do something in the past to affect the present, or if this universe is also a causal multiverse. He waited for Ahsoka to reply but then he noticed tears forming in her eyes. Tony: "Ahsoka? Are you okay?" He approached her and tried to stop her from crying. The moment he made contact with her, Ahsoka snapped back to reality and hugged Tony. Ashoka: "You''re real. You''re alive. Thank the Force. I thought you were..." Tony didn''t know why Ahsoka thought he was dead. Anakin should have told her about him sometime after he left this universe. He tried to ask her but decided not to as he knew he couldn''t get any information while she was like this. He could try to ask her about his future but it could lead to a disaster as he still didn''t have a full grasp of the time continuum in this universe. He had to be careful and it was better if she calmed down before talking. Instead of asking her and risking a time paradox happening, he decided to wait. Since Ahsoka was already hugging him, he hugged her back and rubbed her back, doing his best to console her. He continued this until she calmed down. ______ While waiting for Ahsoka to calm down, Tony reminded her not to say too much. When she was stable, Tony first asked if she knew what was happening. She might know more about this space and could save them from the trouble of coordinating how to talk about things. Ahsoka: "I don''t know much. Ezra pulled me from one of those ''doors'' and brought me here." Tony: "Who?" Ahsoka: "Ezra. He''s Kanan''s apprentice." Tony tried to remember any Kanan or Ezra but he had no clue who these persons are. He tried to see different pronunciations to check if they sound familiar but he still got nothing. Ahsoka noticed his confusion and said that Kanan was Depa Bilaba''s apprentice (Windu''s older apprentice) Tony: "STOP. Depa still doesn''t have an apprentice in my time." He told her not to say more as he interacted with Depa frequently. Windu was her master before, and she still hanged around even though she was also a Jedi Master. After telling her this, he directed their conversation back to this Ezra person. He asked what he looked like and why he wasn''t with Ahsoka when they met. He needed to find him as that person should have some idea about the space they were in Ahsoka started describing what Ezra looked like when Tony interrupted her. Tony: "Hold up. Is this person wearing a Storm Trooper uniform?" Ahsoka: "Uh¡­Yes." Tony: "Oh good. One of my clones found him. Wait a minute." He looked around them and noticed some of his clones. He started coordinating with his clones and then they waited While waiting, Tony listed out Anakin as well as the other who were supposed to stay in this universe. He first confirmed that those people indeed stayed behind and then Tony started asking specific information based on his time traveler contact protocols. He already prepared for scenarios where he would encounter time travelers. He just didn''t expect for it to first be used here and not in MCU. Tony and his clones thought up a lot of future scenarios and more possible scenarios that would come after those. He made sure to leave certain marks and events after those scenarios which would show if the possibility succeeded and how similar it is to the event. With those marks set up, he didn''t risk triggering any time anomalies as he would already be aware of the details. He was just be verifying which one of the multiple scenarios Ahsoka was from as he thought of a lot of it. He learned from Ahsoka that Anakin spent a lot of time, fighting against Darth Vader. Based on how mechanical it moved, Tony figured that it was also Anakin trying to control an android body. Anakin already started building that other body after Tony told him his identity. Tony tried to learn about the future some more but couldn''t because the person they were waiting for was about to arrive. Tony stopped Ahsoka and they looked at a certain direction There, they saw a boy in Storm Trooper uniform flying, flung around, and passed around by Tony clones. The body eventually reached them. Ahsoka saw Ezra was knocked out so she went and checked on him. Ahsoka: "Ezra!!! What happened?" Tony: "Sorry that''s my fault. Since he looks like a Storm Trooper, I decided to knock him out and bring him for questioning. Oh, you''re aware of my clones, right?" Ahsoka: "Yes¡­ Wait, how do you know about Storm Troopers?" Tony: "Didn''t Anakin tell you? I thought he would eventually¡­ Nevermind. Let''s just say that I know about a possible future. I just didn''t get that information the same way you did. It''s complicated. I''ll wake this kid up first. I still need to do something and I need some information from him. " Tony approached the boy and place his hand on the boy''s head. A spark flew from Tony''s hand, shocking the boy until he woke up. Ezra was paralyzed for a bit but the moment he regained control over his body, he jumped up, back away from Tony, and then pulled a weird looking item from his waist. The item looked like a handle with a handguard, but Ezra''s hold on it made it feel like a blaster. Ezra aimed the blaster at Tony and told him not to move. Tony saw the blaster but didn''t feel threatened by it. He looked towards Ahsoka and asked if the boy in front of them is really a Jedi. Tony knew his actions would lead to changes but he didn''t think that the Jedis would suddenly just rely on blasters. Ahsoka understood what Tony felt and sighed because what Ezra did was useless. She told him to stand down but he refused. He didn''t trust Tony because he was beaten up by him and told Ahsoka that she should also be on guard against him. Ezra then pressed something and a lightsaber blade ignited from his blaster. A noodle thin lightsaber blade presented itself. He held the blade and put it on Tony''s neck but the lightsaber''s blade was too thin that it didn''t threaten Tony. Tony felt that the blade was real but the image of the noodle thin lightsaber blade made it look like the person in front of him was joking. Ezra didn''t back off though so Tony made his response. Tony and his clones melded their minds and focus their attention. He then ''held'' the blade and used the Force to push the blade back until it turned off. Ezra was shocked to see the blade of his lightsaber power off without his control but Ahsoka reminded him that Tony wasn''t like those fake lightsaber wielders he fought against. Ezra stopped trying to fight Tony and they started talking about this black space. _____ Tony: "So you can''t create alternate universes because of some random decision? That makes things easy. Wait a sec. I''m going to capture a Senate." Tony created clones and went back to the ''door'' that they were from. Ahsoka and Ezra watched as Tony and his clones waved their hands and used the Force. They didn''t know what Tony was doing at first but soon they noticed the runes around the ''door'' moving. Ezra was alarmed to see Tony controlling the runes. He tried to ask Tony what and how he was doing what he was doing, but Tony''s reply didn''t help them understand anything. Tony: "This is magik, sort of. It''s mostly the Force but there''s was some problems with the control so I added a bit of mystic arts to it. Ahsoka, remember after we caught Dooku?..." Tony kept moving the runes around and soon the image on the other side started to change. Instead of one where a Tony was waiting outside, the Tony outside was gone and the room was dark. After seeing the changes, Tony sent one of his clones back to the other side. The clone was just about to pass through when Ahsoka stopped Tony. Ahsoka: "Are you sure about this? What if you..." Tony: "Relax. JARVIS has protocols in place in case I accidentally time traveledl. I''m just not sure what is going to happen when my clones meet each other but it shouldn''t be that dangerous." While time-traveling people could meet their younger or older self back in the MCU, he wasn''t sure if it was the same in this universe. It might be the case where the time traveler dies when he meets his younger self. It is possible that going back to a time when there is another you present could trigger a lethal accident. It doesn''t seem likely and these problems usually attack the time traveler and not the actual self. Going back sometime where he was still around could be dangerous but it didn''t matter as Tony was just sending shadow clones. Unlike the others where dying means becoming dead, dying for his shadow clones was just returning to his main body and nothing else. There might be a problem where the clone goes to his present instead of his future self but things didn''t appear to have happened based on his memories. There is always the possibility that memories get locked until it was time but Tony believed that it wasn''t the case. He didn''t get any memories of the future so, at the very least, it should be his first-time time-traveling in this universe. _____ The clone jumped back to the universe and contacted JARVIS to check what the time was. After knowing that Tony was 10 months too early, he jumped back to the ''door'' and reported his findings. After seeing the results, Tony moved the runes back to their original position and then changed the runes again. He sent another clone but his next clone reported that it was 4 months early. Tony moved the runes a couple more times until he got a setting where he was just 1 hour early. He sent a clone squad out along with the lightsabers and other tools needed to capture Palpatine. He then returned the ''door'' back to its original settings and then walked away from the area. When they got to someplace where Tony''s clones hadn''t reached yet, they finally stopped and Tony dispersed all of his other clones in the area. They kept quiet for a while but the new kid finally lost patience and decided to ask what was happening. Tony wanted to answer but he remembered that Ahsoka was more of a mentor to this Ezra so he let her do the talking. Ahsoka: "Tony send his clones to capture Palpatine. He''s now waiting for his clones to arrive with Palpatine." Tony: "Not exactly, Snips. See, there is one Force ability that I rarely reveal to everyone. Sorry kid, I don''t trust you so you have to close your eyes for this." After he said this, Tony created two clones to deal with Ezra. He could reveal his Force Cloak(Invisibility) to Ahsoka but he still had some problems with Ezra. The boy obediently closed his eyes but Tony didn''t want to risk Ezra taking a peek. He had to clones cover his eyes and then the other clone knocked Ezra out. After making sure Ezra couldn''t see anything, Tony pointed to a random direction and told Ahsoka to look over there. Ahsoka: "What am I..." Before Ahsoka could even finish, multiple figures started to appear from the seemingly empty space. It was burry for a while but the Cloak eventually lost effectiveness and revealed a squad of shadow clone which was carrying Palpatine. Ahsoka: "How did it suddenly... time travel?" Tony smiled as Ahsoka got more and more confused with time-travel. They just finished dropping off Tony''s clone and then suddenly they already have Palpatine''s clone captured. Tony then decided to show off a bit. Tony: "Remember when you met me, I was actually running after and searching for a figure from the other side of the mirror. I thought it was Palpatine at first but as it turns out, I was actually running after me. Now we just have to wait for in case a new batch of clones appear. If it does, we wait here until it disperses and then go somewhere else. If it doesn''t, then I still need to work on my time travel theories as there''s probably something wrong with it. In any case, now that I know some of the basics, you can finally tell me what happened. I''m not sure why you think I died when I usually send my clones to test things that I''m not sure of." Ahsoka said that she thought she heard a voice complain about too many people surviving the Clone Wars. She didn''t know where she heard that from but then she felt the Force guiding her. She hid in an abandoned temple and waited for the voice to stop. When it was safe for her to go out, she suddenly found out that a lot of people she was close to were suddenly missing. The first people she noticed disappeared were Anakin and Padme. She treated them like an older brother and older sister so their disappearance hit her hard. She lost track of reality after she lost everyone and then things changed after she got back. Ahsoka told about what happened in the future but Tony didn''t hear any of it. He was more focused and concerned about the voice that Ahsoka heard. It might be some god playing with this universe. _____ COMMENT 22 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 22 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 169 - Automatic Post(Not a chapter) In case you are seeing this, then something medical happened to me. I''m probably in the hospital right now which is a problem because of THAT thing. Hopefully it is not but I can''t be sure. Update: Good news. It is not THAT. It is something else. The problem is that my immune system weakened because quarantine reduced exposure to any bad stuff. Bad news, mobile data is crappy in my room. I tried editing but it just ended up with multiple copies of 0 word chapters. Now I can''t even find out where some of the chapters are. This is the only one I''m sure of because it was already tagged as scheduled. I gave up trying to write for now and just found something else to pass time. Mulan is still as good as I remember. The ANIMATED one not the new one. I needed rest and I don''t think the new one is good for that based on my cousin''s reactions. Also. I''m planning to clean up chapters and post in a new book or something but I''m still planning to continue this story.